V 


Shakespeares 
Europe 


Printed  by  permission  of  the  President  and  Fellows 

of  Corpus  Christi  College,  Oxford,  owners 

of  the  MS. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE 


UNPUBLISHED    CHAPTERS    OF 

Fynes 

Moryson's 

Itinerary 

Being  a  Survey  of  the  Condition  of  Europe  at 
the  end  of  the  i6th  Century 


With  an  Introduction  and  an  Account  of 
Fynes  Moryson's  Career 


by 

CHARLES     HUGHES 

B.A.  (London). 


LONDON 
SHERRATT   &    HUGHES    59    LONG  ACRE 

1903 


4 


trbese  MritlnQS  of 

FYNES  MORYSON 

flow  tor  tbe  first  time  printeb 

an&  completing  bis  5tinerarp  publtsbefe  in  1617 

are  ^e^)icate^  by 

CHARLES  HUGHES 

13arn  Hgent,  of  /ftancbester 

to 
bis  olb  trienb  anb  teacber 

ADOLPHUS  WILLIAM  WARD,  LittD., 

/Raster  ot  ipeterbouse,  Cambribge 

[of  wbicb  College  tbc  ealD  jfBucs  Aorseon  was  a  JcHow] 

anO  fotmerlg 

principal  ot  ©wens  College,  /IDancbester 

[of  wbicb  dollcde  fbe  saiD  Cbatlee  t>ugbe0  is  an  Baeociate] 

ifebruarg,  1903 


Facsimile— somewhat  reduced— of  a  page  of  the  MS.  from 
which  this  volume  is  printed— No.  94,  CC.C,  Oxford— The 
Italian  quotations  are  in  Moryson's  Roman  hand.  See 
pages  401-402. 


INTRODUCTION. 


Fynes  Mohyson  was  born  in  1566,  two  years  after  the  birth  of 
Shakespeare.  He  was  the  third  son  of  Thomas  Moryson,  of 
Cadeby,  Lincolnshire,  who  held  the  lucrative  office  of  Clerk  of 
the  Pipe,^  and  was  M.P.  for  Great  Grimsby  in  the  Parliaments  of 
1572,  1584, 1586,  1588-9.  Thomas  Moryson's  father  was  George 
Moryson,  of  Waltham,  Lincolnshire,  who  is  said,  in  the 
Visitation  of  Lincolnshire,  1592,^  to  be  "descended  out 
of  Northumberland."  The  Morysons^  were  not  therefore  an 
old  Lincolnshire  family,  but  Thomas  Moryson's  marriage 
connected  them  with  the  oldest  and  best  families  of  the  county. 
Fynes  Moryson's  mother  was  the  daughter  and  one  of  the 
co-heirs  of  Thomas  Moyne  (or  Moigne)  by  Bridget,  daughter 
of  Sir  William  Hansard,  of  North  Kelsey.  This  Thomas 
Moigne,  whose  family  had  been  among  the  gentry  of  Lincoln- 
shire from  the  13th  century,  took  an  important  part  in  the 
rising  at  the  time  of  the  Pilgrimage  of  Grace.  He  was  tried 
by  Sir  William  Parr,  at  Lincoln,  in  1537,  with  the  Abbot  of 
Kirksted  and  others,  and  the  Lincoln  jury  sympathised  with 
the  prisoners.  Moigne  spoke  in  his  own  defence  for  three 
hours  so  skilfully  that  "but  for  the  diligence  of  the  King's 
Serjeant"  he  and  all  the  rest  would  have  been  acquitted. 
"  Ultimately  the  Crown  secured  their  verdict.  The  Abbot, 
Moigne,  and  another  were  hanged  on  the  following  day  at 

1.  The  Pipe  KoU  was  the  register  of  the  ancient  revenues  of  the  Crown, 
so  that  Thomas  Morjson's  office  was  probably  ecjuivalent  to  Chief  Registrar  of 
the  Land  Tax.  The  persons  connected  witli  this  office  must  have  had  ample 
opportunities,  more  or  less  legitimate,  of  enriching  themselves,  and  Thomas 
Moryson  became  veiy  wealthy. 

2.  The  Visitation  of  Lincolnshire,  1592,  edited  by  W.  C.  Metcalfe.  London  : 
Geo.  Bell  &  Son,  1882.     Taken  from  Harl.  MS.,  1550. 


3.  I   have  not  found  any  connection  of  this  family  with    Sir  Richard 
An  " 

"""""' (bj-  the 

marriage  of  a  Moryson  heiress  to  Arthur,  Lord  Capel)  to  the  present  Earl  of 


Moryson  (or  Morisson)  the  Ambassador  of  Henry  VIII.     He  commenced  the 
lilding  of  Cas-siobury  House,  near  Watford,  wiii( 


building  of  Cas-siobury  House,  near  Watford,  which  has  descended  (by  the 

marria 

Essex. 


iL  LIFE    OF    FYNES    MORYSON. 

Lincoln,  and  four  others  a  day  or  two  later  at  Louth  and 
Horncastle." '  The  Moigne  family  seems  never  to  have  quite 
recovered  from  this  blow. 

Thomas  Moryson's  eldest  son,  Edward,  married  Elizabeth, 
daughter  of  Robert  Wingfield,  of  Upton,  co.  Northampton, 
Esquire.  The  second  son,  Thomas,  seems  to  have  married 
well,  as  he  is  described  in  the  Visitation  of  1592  as 
"  of  Sandon,  co.  Herts,  married  Ellen,  daughter  of  Edward 
Powlter,  of  Hertford."  The  third  and  fourth  sons, 
Fynes^  and  Henry,  were  sent  to  Cambridge;  and  the 
youngest  son,  Richard,  went  into  the  army.  Fynes  Moryson, 
being  a  student  of  Peterhouse,  took  his  Bachelor's  Degree  at  the 
age  of  18 — about  the  time  when  Shakespeare  first  arrived 
in  London — and  afterwards  was  chosen  Fellow  of  that 
College.^  The  actual  entry  in  the  books  of  Peterhouse  shows 
that  he  took  the  usual  oath  on  March  13th,  1586,  or,  as  we 
should  say  1587,  for  in  England  at  that  time  the  new  year 
commenced  on  March  25th.*  He  was  expecting  to  be  made 
Master  of  Arts,  when  he  had  a  dream  of  his  mother's  death. 
"  My  brother  Henry  lying  with  me  early  in  the  morning,  I 
dreamed  that  my  mother  passed  by  with  a  sad  countenance,  and 

1.  Froude's  History  with  reference  to  Sir  William  Pan-'s  letters  to  the  King 
and  Council.     Thomas  Moigne's  widow  married  Vincent  Grantham. 

2.  Otherwise  Fines,  Fiennes,  and  (Latinized)  Fyneus.  He  was,  no  doubt, 
called  after  Edward  Fiennes  de  Clinton,  Lord  Clinton  and  Saye,  who  was 
Lord  Lieutenant  of  Lincolnshire  at  the  time  of  Moryson's  birth.  This  noble- 
man was  created  Earl  of  Lincoln  in  1572,  and  was  Lord  High  Admiral  of 
England.  He  is  said  to  have  been  a  great  tyrant  among  the  gentlemen  of 
Lincolnshire,  but  the  Dyniokes  of  Scrivelsby  disputed  his  pre-eminence. 

3.  Itinerary,  Pt.  L,  Page  I.  The  references  to  the  Itinerary  are  to  the 
Folio  of  1617. 

4.  The  entry  is  as  follows — as  supplied  by  Dr.  T.  A.  Walker  through  the 
'"  terho  '  ^      ■   >      •„    .  •         .      .  . 

I 
viris  Johano  Bell  in  tlieologia  et  Kicno  uridgv 

'  del 


Master  of  Peterhouse  :  Anno  Domini  millesinio  jjuingentessimo  octuagessimo 
sexto  decir 


imo  tertio  Marti,  Fyneus  Moryson  loco  lliomae  Dixy  a  venerabilibus 
mo  Bell  in  theologia  et  Rich6  Bridgwater  in  jure  civili  Doctoribus  et 
spiritualitatis  Ellens'  sede  vacante  custod'  delegat'  in  perpetuum  socius  hujus 
Collegii  sancti  Petri  admissus  fuit ;   et  eodem  die  ejusdem  anni  coram  .sociis 


dicti  Collegii  personaliter  constitutus  juramentum  corporaliter  prspstitit  quod 
singulis  ordinationibus  et  statutis  dicti  Collegii  quantum  in  ipso  est  reverenter 
obediret  et  specialiter  praeter  hoc  de  non  appellando  contra  amotionem  suam 
secundum  modum  et  formam  statutorum  priudictonim,  et  de  salvando  cistam 
magistrorum  Thomae  de  Castro  Bernardi  et  Johannis  Holbroke  quantum  in 
ipso  est  indemnem. 

per  me  Fyneu  Morison  Lincolniensem. 


FELLOW    OF    PETERHOUSE.  Hi. 

told  me  that  shee  could  not  come  to  my  commencement;  I  being 
within  five  months  to  proceed  Master  of  Arts  and  shee  having 
promised  at  that  time  to  come  to  Cambridge :  And  when  I 
related  this  dreame  to  my  brother,  both  of  us  awaking  together 
in  a  sweat,  he  protested  to  me  that  he  had  dreamed  the  very 
same,  and  when  we  had  not  the  least  knowledge  of  our  mother's 
sickenesse  neither  in  our  youthfull  affections  were  any  whit 
affected  with  the  strangenesse  of  this  dreame,  yet  the  next  Carrier 
brought  us  word  of  our  mothers  death."  '  Morysonhad  for  some 
years  had  an  ambition  to  be  a  traveller,  and  j^e  statutes  of  Peter- 
house  permitted  two  of  the  Fellows  to  travel.^  His  parents  had 
given  their  consent,  and  he  deliberately  prepared  himself  for  the 
task  of  surveying  the  different  countries  of  Europe.  Many 
young  Englishmen  of  good  family  had  a  craving  for  travel,  and  , 
it  was  especially  their  custom  to  visit  the  Italian  Universities.' 
Moryson,  however,  seems  from  the  first  to  have  had  special  aims, 
and  to  have  resolved  to  write  an  account  of  Europe,  to  make,  in 
fact,  a  sociological  survey  of  the  civilised  world  of  his  time. 
Before  he  went  abroad  he  was  admitted  to  an  ad  eundem  M.A. 
degree  at  Oxford.*  This  was  an  honour  frequently  given  to 
graduates  of  Cambridge,  Leyden,  and  other  Universities. 
There     is     little     doubt     that    his     reason     for    desiring     an 

1.  Itinerary,  Pt.  I.,  Page  19. 

2.  The  Peterhouse  records  liave  a  inenioraiuhiiii  of  a  grant  on  August  3nl, 
1590,  to  Fynes  Moryson  of  "leave  to  discontinue,"  by  request  of  his  Grace 
of  Canterbury,  (Queen  Elizabeth's  "little  black  husband,"  Whitgift,  a 
Lincolnshire  man,  boni  at  Grimsby) ;  the  tenu  was  for  five  years  from  the 
Fea.st  of  All  Saints'  next  ensuing,  Tlie  records  also  sliew  entries  on  August 
3rd,  1590,  June  17,  1594,  and  Oct.  27,  1595,  giving  Fynes  Moryson  extra  leave 
to  travel  beyond  the  seas. 

3.  For  example,  George  Craumer  and  Edwin  Sandys,  the  friends  and  pupils 
of  Richard  HooKer,  spent  three  years  travelling  and  studying  in  France, 
Germany,  and  Italy. 

4.  According  to  Wootl's  Athenae,  Moryson  was  " incori^rated "  M.A.  on 
March  22,  159<J  (this  is  probably  a  mistake  for  1591).  In  the  same  year  five 
other  Cambridge  men  were  incorporated  M.  A.,  and  Saravia  (afterwards  the  dear 
friend  of  Richard  Hooker,  and  a  graduate  of  Leyden)  was  "  incoriMjrated  "  as 
D.D.  In  no  case  is  there  mention  of  any  of  the.se  persons  being  attached 
to  an  Oxford  College — the  conferring  of  ad  eundem  degrees  being  apparently  a 
purely  University  function.  I  have  consulted  the  volumes  of  Uie  Oxford 
Historical  Society,  which  contain,  as  Mr.  Madan  of  the  Ho<lleian  informs  me, 
all  that  is  known  on  this  subject.  The  Peterhouse  records,  however,  mention  a 
special  allowance  made  to  Fynes  Moryson  so  long  as  he  was  on  the  buttery- 
books  of  an  Oxford  College. 


iv.  LIFE    OF    FYNES    MORYSON. 

Oxford  degree  was  that  the  fame  of  Oxford  in  other  countries 
was  greater  than  that  of  Cambridge. 

During  his  absence  abroad  he  left  a  power  of  attorney 
with  his  relative  Thomas  Moigne,  also  a  Fellow  of  Peterhouse, 
to  receive  all  money  due  to  him  from  that  college.  Thomas 
Moigne  was  the  son  of  Moryson's  mother's  cousin,  Francis 
Moigne,  who  left  his  children  under  the  guardianship  of  Mory- 
son's father. 

I  have  prepared  the  following  Abstract  of  Moryson's  journeys 
abroad,  and  have  printed  in  small  capitals  the  places  where  he 
made  a  long  stay. 

ABSTRACT  OF  MORYSON'S  TRAVELS. 
First  Joueney. 

1591.  May  Ist.  Sailed  from  mouth  of  Thames,  passing 
Heligoland  to  Stode  (Stade),  then  by  land  to  Hamburg, 
Lubeck,  Luneburg,  back  to  Hamburg,  and  thence  by  Magde- 
burg to  Leipzig. 

WiTTEBEEG  (Wittenberg).  "  Lived  there  the  rest  of  the 
summer,"  to  Friburg  (Freiburg),  Misen  (Meissen),  Dresden, 
back  to 

Leipzig.     "  Stayed  all  winter." 

1592.  Early  spring,  by  Dresden  to  Prage  (Prague). 
Phague.       Stayed    two    months;     6    days'    journey    to 

Niirnberg,  then  by  Augsburg,  Ulm,  Lindau,  Schaffhausen, 
Zurich,  Baden,  to  Bazill  (Bale),  Strassburg  and  Heidelberg. 

Heidelberg.  "  Lived  there  the  rest  of  the  summer." 
While  there  visited  Spires  and  Worms.  On  leaving  went  by 
Frankfurt,  Cassel,  Brunswick,  Luneburg,  Hamburg  to  Stade, 
Oct.  Ist.,  and  travelling  in  disguise  of  a  servant  ^  arrived, 
Oct.  2l8t,  at  Emden,  thence  to  Dockam  (Dokkum),  Lewerdan 
(Leeuwarden),  Froniken,  Harlingen,  and  over  the  Zuider  Zee 
to  Amsterdam.     After  visiting  Haarlem  settled  in 

Leyden  for  the  winter. 

1.  He  was  passiug  through  a  country  infested  by  Spanish  troops  of  the 
worst  type. 


HIS    TRAVELS.  v. 

^593-  [The  year  of  the  publication  of  Shakespeare's 
"  Venus  and  Adonis  "].  In  the  spring  made  a  tour  through 
the  States;  "Delph,"  "  Sluse,"  Brill  (in  English  occupation), 
"  Eoterodam,"  Dort,  to  "  Count  Mamice  his  camp,"  besieg- 
ing Gertruydenberg.  Then  to  Middleberg,  Bergen-op-Zoom, 
Vlishing  (Flushing),  and  by  Rotterdam,  Delft,  and  the  Hague 
back  to  Leyden. 

JcNE.     To  Utrecht  and  Amsterdam. 

JrLY.  By  land  to  Emden,  then  to  Stade,  Hamburg  and 
Liibeck.  Sailed  to  Denmark,  "  Coppenhagen,"  "  Roschild," 
and  Elsinore. 

Aug.  26th.  Sailed  from  Elsinore  to  "  Dantzk,"  landing  at 
Melvin  (Elbing). 

Sept.  9th.  (old  style).     Coach  to  Cracow.     Prom  here  on 
horseback  through  Vienna  into  Italy,  and  arrived  end  of  . 
October. 

Padua.     Stayed  the  winter  in  Padua  and  Venice. 
1594-       [The     year     of     the     publication     of     Shakespeare's 
"  Lucrece  "].   Feb.  3rd  (new  style).    Ferrara,  Bologna,  Imola, 
Ravenna,  Rimini,  Pesaro,  Ancona,  Loreto,  Spoleto. 

March  12th.  Rome,  whence  he  immediately  set  out  for 
Naples  by  Velletri,  Ferrocina,  Nola,  and  Capua.  Travelled 
about  Naples  and  Baiae  for  a  few  days,  returned  to  Rome. 
"  Did  "  the  sights  of  Rome  in  four  days,  and  departed  th« 
Tuesday  before  Easter,  reaching  Sienna  on  Friday.^ 

Spent  the  summer  "  in  the  state  of  Flohence,  chiefly  at 
San  Casciano,  visiting  Pisa  and  Leghorn,  and  again  Sienna. 

Nov.  18th.  Sienna  to  Lucca  and  Pisa,  Carrara,  Lirigi, 
sailed  to  Genoa,  then  to  Pavia  and  Milan,  Cremona,  Mantua.* 

Padua.    Arrived  Dec.  14th  (new  style) ;  visits  to  Arqua,  etc. 

IS9S       Left     3rd     March     (new    style).       Vicenza,     Verona, 

Peschiera,  Brescia,  Bergamo,  and  over  to  Chur,  Zurich,  Solo- 

1.  On  looking  up  Easter,  1694,  in  "L'Art  de  verifier  les  dates,"  I  find  it 
quite  impossible  to  make  all  the  dates  given  by  Moryson  liaraionize  with  one 
another. 

2.  Here  Moryson  saw  the  Duke  of  Mantna  who,  in  ids  youth,  had  murdered 
his  tutor,  the  admirable  Cricliton. 


vi.  LIFE    OF    FYNES    MORYSON. 

thurn,  Losanna  (Lausanne),  Geneva,  Berne,  Strasaburg, 
Saverne,  Nanzi  (Nancy),  Metz,  Chalons,  Paris,  Fontainebleau. 
Then  by  Roanne  (Rouen)  and  Dieppe  to  Dover  and  London. 
Arrived  May  13th  (old  style). 

Second  Journey. 

November  29th  (old  style).  Moryson  and  his  brother 
Henry  left  London  to  take  ship  at  Gravesend,  and  after  wait- 
ing for  a  wind  at  Margate  till  Dec.  7th,  arrived  Dec.  9th  at 
Vlishing;  arrived  Dec.  16th  at  the  Hague  and  then  to 
Amsterdam,  and  after  a  hard  journey  through  West  Friesland 
came  to 

1596.  Emden  and  by  Oldenburg  and  "  Breme  "  to  "  Stoade." 
Then  by  Oldenburg  and  Brunswick,  Mansfeld,  Erfiirt, 
Coburg  to  Ntirnberg  and  Augsburg.  Then  by  carrier  through 
Innspruck,  Bolzena  (Bozen),  Trent  to  Venice. 

April  2l8t.  Left  Venice  and  sailed  down  the  Adriatic  and 
through  the  Ionian  Islands  to  Cyprus,  where  landed  at 
Larnaca.  Hired  a  ship  to  take  seven  passengers  to  Joppa,  wait 
15  days  for  them  to  go  to  Jerusalem,  and  then  take  them  to 
Tripoli. 

June  14th  (new  style)  went  up  to  Jerusalem;  sailed  to 
Tripoli  and  went  by  land  to  "  Haleppo."  June  30th  (old  style) 
left  Aleppo  and  came  to  Antioch,  near  which  Henry  died. 
July  4th  (old  style),  after  severe  illness  sailed  from  Scan- 
deroon  (Alexandretta)  to  Crete,  Oct.  10th  (new  style).  Landed 
on  the  south  shore  of  Crete  and  passed  right  across  to  Candia. 
Sailed  Dec.  20th,  calling  at  Naxos,  landed  on  Christmas  eve  at 
Gallipoli,  and  thence  to  Constantinople. 

'597-       [I^    this    year    were    published    the    quarto    editions 
'      of  "  Richard  II."  and  "  Richard  III."]     Constantinople. 

Left  on  the  last  day  of  February. 

April  30th  (new  style),  Venice.     Rode  on  horseback  direct 

to  Stade,  July  4th  (old  style).     Landed  at  Gravesend  (July 


HIS    FATHER'S    DEATH.  viL 

9th)  and  arrived  at  4  o'clock  in  the  morning,  July  10th,  at  the 
Cock,  Aldersgate  Street. 

It  must  be  remembered  that  the  reason  the  dates  are  given 
sometimes  "  old  style "  and  sometimes  "  new  style "  is  that,  , 
speaking  generally,  the  Gregorian  Calendar  of  1582  was  only 
adopted  in  Roman  Catholic  countries.  Protestant  Europe  was 
ten  days  behind — i.e.,  October  4th  in  England  was  October 
14th  in  Rome  or  Venice.  I  call  attention  to  the  places 
where  Moryson  settled  down,  and  took  up  his  residence 
because  his  descriptions  of  their  social  life  are  much 
more  valuable  than  his  discourses  of  countries  where  he  merely 
passed  through  as  an  intelligent  tourist  and  note-taker.  It  is 
true  that  a  traveller  on  horseback  or  in  posting-wagons  sees 
much  more  of  the  country  and  people  than  a  man  who  is 
whisked  through  on  a  railway;  but  the  personal  touch  shows 
very  differently  after  a  long  residence.  Thus  Moryson  writes 
of  Germany  and  its  people  with  much  more  life  and  interest  " 
than  about  France  and  the  French,  and  his  words  are  more 
valuable  about  Venice  and  Florence  than  about  Rome  and  > 
Naples. 

Moryson's  plans  were  changed  on  his  first  journey  by  the 
death  of  his  father.  "  Whilst  I  lived  at  Prage  and  one  night 
had  set  up  very  lat«  drinking  at  a  feast,  early  in  the  morning 
the  Sunne  beames  glancing  on  my  face,  as  I  lay  in  bed,  I 
dreamed  that  a  shadow  passing  by  told  me  that  my  father  was 
dead;  at  which  awaking  all  in  a  sweat  and  affected  with  this 
dreame,  I  rose  and  wrote  the  day  and  houre  and  all  circum- 
stances thereof  in  a  paper  booke,  which  Booke,  with  many  other 
things  I  put  into  a  barrel  and  sent  it  from  Prage  to  Stode  thence 
to  be  conveied  into  England.  And  now  being  at  Nurnberg,  a 
Merchant  of  a  noble  family,  well  acquainted  with  me  and  my 
friends  arrived  there,  who  told  me  that  my  father  died  some  two 
months  past.  I  list  not  write  any  lies  but  that  which  I  write 
is  as  true  as  strange.  When  I  returned  into  England  some  four 
yeeres  after,  I  would  not  open  the  barrell  I  sent  from  Prage  nor 


▼iU.  LIFE    OF    FYNES    MORYSON. 

looke  on  the  paper  Booke  in  which  I  had  written  this  dreame, 
till  I  had  called  my  sisters  and  some  friends  to  be  witnesses, 

'  where  myself  and  they  were  astonished  to  see  my  written 
dreame  answere  the  veiy  day  of  my  father's  death."  ^  Moryson 
arranged,  while  in  the  Low  Countries,  to  realise  his  small 
patrimony  ("  for  in  England  gentlemen  give  their  younger  sons 
lease,  than  in  forraine  parts  they  give  to  their  bastards  "),  and 
this  must  have  required  much  correspondence  with  his  father's 

.   executors  in  England. 

I  have  been  able  to  obtain  a  copy  of  Thomas  Moryson's  will 
which  was  registered  in  the  Prerogative  Court  of  Canterbury 
and  is  preserved  in  Somerset  House. ^  It  is  a  formal  and  care- 
fully drawn  document,  the  will  of  an  energetic  man  who  had 
been  successful  in  his  life  and  desired  to  order  things,  so  far  as 
might  be,  after  his  death.  The  following  passages  relate  to  his 
third  son.  "  Item  I  give  and  bequeath  to  my  sonn  ffines  Morison 
three  hundred  pounds  of  good  and  lawfull  money  of  Englande, 
To  be  paide  unto  him  when  he  shall  come  and  be  of  the  age  of 
twentie  eighte  yeeres.  And  in  the  meane  time  I  will  that  my 
Exequutors  shall  paie  unto  him  Tenn  poundes  yeerelie  unto 
suche  time  as  he  shall  come  and  be  of  the  age  of  twenty  eighte 
yeeres.  Item  I  giue  unto  my  said  son  ffines  Morison  the 
advouson  of  the  nexte  gifte  of  the  prebende  or  rectorie  of  Louthe 
in  the  said  countie.  The  which  I  and  my  son  ^  George  Alington 
have  of  the  gifte  and  graunte  of  Mr.  Devereux  and  Mr.  Cave 

esquiere Item  I  giue  and  bequeathe  to  my  sonns  ffynes 

Morison,  Henrie  Morison,  Richarde  Morison  And  to  my 
daughters  Jane  AUington  and  fEaithe  Massenden  all  my  plate 
nowe  in  my  house  in  London,  not  bequeathed  in  this  my  laste 
will  and  testamente,  to  be  divided  amongste  them  by  the  dis- 
crecion  of  my  Exequutors  or  anie  two  of  them."  It  does  not 
seem  too  fanciful  to  read   into  these  bequests  that  Thomas 

1.  Itinerary,  Pt.  I.,  Page  19. 

2.  The  reference  to  this  will  was  found  in  Vol.  IV.  of  the  Prerogative 
Court  of  Canterbury  Wills,  1584 — 1604,  i8.sued  by  the  British  Record 
Society,  Ltd. 

3.  Son-in-law. 


METHODS    OF    TRAVEL.  ix. 

Moryson  had  intended  his  son  Fynes  for  the  Church.  Probably 
he  had  sent  him  to  Cambridge  with  that  intent,  and  had  secured 
the  next  presentation  to  Louth  Church  for  a  very  definite  pur- 
pose. The  son's  yearning  to  see  the  world  had  spoiled  his 
father's  plans,  and  the  bequest  of  the  advowson  may  have  been 
intended  as  a  hint  to  the  wanderer  that  he  might  yet  reconsider 
his  career.  Louth  Church  is  an  exceptionally  imposing  and 
beautiful  building  even  for  Lincolnshire,  than  which,  according 
to  Thomas  Fuller,  no  county  affords  worse  houses  or  better 
churches.  So  Fynes  Moryson  may  be  considered  to  have  sacri- 
ficed a  comfortable  and  dignified  position  in  the  Church  to  his 
passion  for  travel.  No  doubt  he  got  a  fair  price  for  his  advow- 
son, and  probably  realised  altogether  about  £500  from  his 
father's  bequests. 

It  must  be  noted  that  the  starting  point  of  Moryson's 
Continental  journey  was  Stade,^  near  the  mouth  of  the  Elbe, 
the  reason  being  that  the  English  merchants  had  recently 
removed  their  traffic  from  Hamburg  to  Stade,  and  thus  infiised 
fresh  life  into  this  once  important  town.  From  Stade  ships 
were  constantly  sailing  between  the  Elbe  and  the  Thames,  and 
therefore  when  Moryson  hastened  home  from  his  second  journey 
he  rode  on  horseback  from  the  mainland  near  Venice  to  Stade, 
as  along  the  great  trade  route,  to  a  place  where  he  was  sure  of 
a  speedy  crossing  to  London.  In  this  case  Moryson  bought  two 
horses  for  himself  and  his  servant,  and  sold  them  without 
lose  at  Stade.  In  his  early  journey  he  bought  a  horse  at 
Cracow,  and  rode  it  to  Padua,  and  this  method  seems  to  have 
been  the  swiftest  and  safest  for  long  journeys.  Often  travellers 
joined  at  a  carriage,  and  often  the  carriers'  carts  offered  a 
convenient,  though  leisurely,  conveyance.  In  Italy  the 
vetturino  system  was  in  force — -that  is,  a  personally  conducted 
tour,  the  traveller  being  relieved  from  all  haggling  with  natives. 
By  this  predecessor  of  the  Cook  system  Moryson  travelled  from 
Bome   to    Naples    and   back.      In    Italy   he    sometimes    tried 

1.  Moryson  gpella  it  Stode  or  Stoade. 
a2 


t.  LIFE    OF    FYNES    MORYSON. 

walking,  and  seems  to  have  enjoyed  it,*  but  does  not  recommend 
it  for  Germany  or  other  countries.  It  must  be  remembered 
that  Moryson  took  great  trouble  to  learn  the  German,^  Italian 
and  French  languages,  that  he  could  not  only  speak  but  write 
them,  and  that  he  also  spoke  and  wrote  Latin  with  facility. 
Indeed,  all  the  accounts  of  his  travels  were  written  in  Latin  as 
he  records  on  the  title-page  of  his  printed  volume,  and  he 
evidently  hoped  to  publish  his  book  in  the  universal  language. 
He  is  very  reticent  as  to  the  names  of  the  Englishmen 
whom  he  met  when  abroad ;'  for  example,  in  Holland  he  notes 
that  Brill  was  in  English  occupation,  Bergen-op-Zoom  held  by 
English  in  States'  pay,  and  Flushing  garrisoned  by  ten 
companies  of  English,  under  Sir  Robert  Sidney;  yet  he  makes 
no  mention  of  any  conversation  with  individual  Englishmen. 
In  Rome  he  called  on  Cardinal  Allen  to  ask  his  "protection," 
but  carefully  avoided  association  with  English  Papists,  lest  he 
should  be  drawn  into  religious  discussions.  Before  his 
departure  from  Rome  he  "  interviewed "  Cardinal  Bellarmine, 
waiting  for  him  at  the  Jesuits'  College.  "  I  followed  him  into  the 
CoUedge  (being  attired  like  an  Italian  and  carefull  not  to  use 
any  strange  gestures ;  yea,  forbearing  to  view  the  Colledge  or  to 
looke  upon  any  man  fully,  lest  I  should  draw  his  eyes  upon  me). 
Thus  I  came  to  Bellarmine's  chamber,  that  I  might  see  this  man 
so  famous  for  his  learning  and  so  great  a  Champion  of  the 
Popes :  who  seemed  to  me  not  above  forty  yeeres  old,  being 
leane  of  body,  and  something  low  of  stature  with  a  long  visage 
and  a  little  sharpe  beard  upon  the  chin,  of  a  broune  colour, 

1.  He  walked  three  days  from  Genoa  into  Milanese  territory,  and  after- 
wards from  Pavia  to  Milan. 

2.  He  frequently  passed  himself  as  a  German  (Dutchman)  in  Italy.  He 
commonly  speaks  of  the  Germans  as  Dutchmen,  and  of  the  Dutch  as  Nether- 
landers.  The  descendants  of  those  fellow-countrymen  of  Moryson  and  Shake- 
speare, who  emigrated  to  New  England  and  to  Virginia,  have  continued  to 
speak  of  Germans  as  Dutchmen  until  the  last  few  years. 

3.  Exception  must  be  made  of  Francis  Markham,  "an  English  gentleman 
whom  I  left  at  Heidelberg,"  and  the  Davers  or  Danvers  brothers  hereafter 
mentioned.  Francis  Markham  was  brother  to  Gervase  Markham.  He  was 
studying  law  at  Heidelberg,  after  a  period  of  soldiering  in  the  Low  Countries. 
He  afterwards  served  as  a  Captain  under  Essex,  in  France  and  Ireland.  In 
later  life  he  became  muster-master  at  Nottingham,  where  he  wrote  "  The 
Booke  of  Honour,"  published  in  1625. 


BELLARMINE    AND    BEZA.  xi. 

and  a  countenance  not  very  graue,  and  for  his  middle  age, 
wanting  the  authority  of  grey  heires.  Being  come  into  his 
chamber  and  having  made  profession  of  my  great  respect  to 
him,  I  told  him  that  I  was  a  Frenchman  and  came  to  Rome  for 
performance  of  some  religious  vowes,  and  to  see  the  monuments, 
especially  those  which  were  living,  and  among  them  himselfe 
most  especially,  earnestly  intreating,  to  the  end  I  might  from 
his  side  returne  better  instructed  into  my  Countrey,  that  he 
would  admit  me  at  vacant  houres  to  enjoy  his  graue  conversa- 
tion. He  gently  answering,  and  with  grauity  not  so  much 
swallowing  the  praises  I  gaue  him,  as  shewing  that  my  company 
should  be  most  pleasing  to  him,  commanded  his  Novice,  that  he 
should  presently  bring  me  in  when  I  should  come  to  visit  him, 
and  so  after  some  speeches  of  curtesie,  he  dismissed  me  who 
meant  nothing  less  than  to  come  again  to  him."  ^  It  must  not 
be  supposed  that  he  indulged  in  these  mystifications  without 
very  good  reason.  He  was  willing  to  take  a  little  risk  for 
the  pleasure  of  coming  into  personal  contact  with  a  great 
man,  but  as  an  English  Protestant  he  was  in  constant  peril  of 
the  clutches  of  the  Inquisition.  The  protection  of  Cardinal 
Allen  might  have  been  of  small  avail,  and  he  informs  us  that 
it  was  only  since  the  defeat  of  the  Spanish  Armada  that  Allen 
himself  had  ceased  to  persecute  Protestants.  As  an  antidote 
against  his  conversation  with  Bellarmine,  Moryson  took  the 
opportunity,  when  he  reached  Geneva  on  his  way  home,  to  visit 
Beza,  the  head  of  the  Calvinist  Church.  "  Here  I  had  great 
contentement  to  speake  and  converse  with  the  reuerent  Father 
Theodore  Beza  who  was  of  stature  something  tall,  and  corpulent, 
or  big  boned  and  had  a  long  thicke  beard  as  white  as  snow. 
He  had  a  graue  Senatours  countenance  and  was  broad-faced  but 
not  fat,  and  in  generall  by  his  comely  person,  sweet  affabilitie, 
and  gravitie  he  would  have  extorted  reuerence  from  those  that 
least  loued  him.  I  walked  with  him  to  the  Church,  and  giving 
attention  to  his  speech,  it  happened  that  in  the  Church  porch 
I  touched  the  poore  man's  box  with  my  fingers  and  this  reuerend 
1.  Itin.,  Part  I.,  Page  142. 


xiL  LIFE    OF    FYNES    MORYSON. 

man  soone  perceived  my  errour,  who  hauing  used  in  Italy  to  dip 
my  fingers  towards  the  holy  water  (according  to  the  manner 
of  the  Papists,  lest  the  omitting  of  so  small  a  matter  generally 
used,  might  make  me  suspected  of  my  Religion  and  bring  me 
into  dangers  of  greater  consequence)  did  now  in  like  sort  touch 
this  poore  man's  box  mistaking  it  for  the  Font  of  holy  water. 
I  say,  hee  did  soone  perceiue  my  errour,  and  taking  me  by  the 
hand,  advised  me  hereafter  to  eschew  these  ill  customes,  which 
were  so  hardly  forgotten."^  In  Moryson's  accounts  of  Rome 
and  other  Italian  cities  he  shows  little  or  no  knowledge  of 
architecture  or  appreciation  of  art.  Of  St.  Peter's  Church  he 
remarks  "  They  say  it  was  built  by  Constantine  the  Great."  He 
gives  absolutely  no  indication  that  what  he  saw  was  partly  the 
present  St.  Peter's  and  partly  the  old  basilica  of  Constantine, 
the  eastern  portion  of  which  was  not  pulled  down  till  1606.^ 
This  certainly  seems  to  show  a  want  of  intelligent  observation, 
,  though  we  have  no  right  to  expect  much  accuracy  of  detail  from 
a  traveller  who  saw  all  the  sights  of  Rome  in  four  days.  His 
account  of  this  four  days'  sight-seeing  fills  twenty  large  folio 
pages  containing  as  much  matter  as  fifty  pages  of  this  volume.^ 
In  passing  through  France  on  his  way  to  England  Moryson  in- 
curred much  danger,  as  the  country  was  full  of  disbanded  soldiers 
returning  to  their  homes,  the  Civil  War  between  Henri  IV.  and 
the  League  having  come  to  an  end.  Though  he  sold  his  horse 
and  went  on  foot  with  an  appearance  of  poverty,  this  did  not 
save  him,  for  he  was  robbed  of  his  "  inward  doublet  wherein  I 
had  quilted  the  gold,"  and  of  his  "sword,  cloake  and  shirtes." 
The  soldiers  left  him  the  rest  of  his  "  apparell,  wherein  I  doe 
acknowledge  their  courtesie  since  theeues  give  all  they  doe  not 
take."  His  elaborate  precautions,  however,  saved  him  from 
absolute  destitution.     "  One  thing  in  this  miserie  made  me  glad. 

1.  Itinerary,  Part  I.,  Page  181. 

2.  Lanciani,  The  Destruction  of  Rome,  Page  253. 

3.  It  was  probably  largely  based  on  tlie  guide-book  printed  in  Venice  en- 
titled "  Le  Cose  Maravigliose  della  CittJi  di  Roma."  A  copy  of  the  appendix 
to  this  book,  called  "  La  Guida  Romana,"  printed  in  Rome  in  1562,  has  recently 
l)een  discovered  by  Mr.  W.  M.  Voynich,  with  a  preface  shewing  that  the  author 
was  an  Englishman  named  Shakerley. 


IN    FRANCE.  xiiL 

I  formerly  said  that  I  sold  my  horse  for  16  French  Crownes  at 
Metz,  which  Crownes  I  put  in  the  bottome  of  a  wooden  box  and 
covered  them  with  a  stinking  ointment  for  scabs.  Sixe  other 
French  Crownes  for  the  worst  event  I  lapped  in  cloth,  and 
thereupon  did  wind  divers  colored  threads,  wherein  I  sticked  , 
needles,  as  if  I  had  been  so  good  a  husband  as  to  mend  my  own 
clothes.  This  box,  and  this  ball  of  thread  I  had  put  in  my  hose 
as  things  of  no  worth;  and  when  in  spoiling  me  they  had  ■ 
searched  my  pockets  they  first  tooke  the  boxe  and  smelling  the 
stinke  of  the  ointment  they  cast  it  away  on  the  ground ;  neither 
were  they  so  frugall  to  take  my  bal  of  thread  to  mend  their  hose, 
but  did  tread  it  likewise  under  their  feet.  Then  they  rode 
swiftly  to  their  companions,  and  I  with  some  sparke  of  joy  in  , 
my  greater  losse  tooke  up  the  box  and  ball  of  thread,  thinking 
myself  lesse  miserable,  that  by  the  Grace  of  God  I  had  some 
money  left  to  keepe  me  from  begging  iu  a  strange  Countrey." 
In  Paris  he  had  some  difficulty  in  raising  money,  but  was 
assisted  by  two  English  brethren,'  "  namely  Sir  Charles  and  Sir 
Henry  Davers  who  for  an  ill  accident  ^  lined  there  as  banished 
men,"  and  whose  remittances  had  been  confiscated  by  Queen 
Elizabeth.  "  Yet  did  they  not  cast  off  all  care  to  provide  for 
me  but  with  great  importunitie  perswaded  a  starueling 
Merchant  to  furnish  me  with  ten  French  Crownes."  Before 
leaving  for  England  Moryson  journeyed  to  Fontainebleau  to  see 
Henri  IV.,  a  sight  well  worth  seeing,  no  doubt,  and  very  sugges-  . 
tive  to  such  a  sturdy  Protestant  as  Moryson.     Though  he  had 

1.  Itinerary,  Part  I.,  Page  186. 

2.  They  had  killed  in  a  quarrel  a  Wiltshire  gentleman  named  Long,  of 
the  same  family  as  the  present  President  of  the  Local  Government  Board. 
They  were  not  pardoned  till  1598.  Charles  Davers  (or  Danvers)  was  indebted 
for  his  escape  from  England  to  Shakespeare's  patron  the  Earl  of  Southampton, 
through  whom  he  was  afterwards  involved  in  the  Essex  conspiracy.  He  was 
executed  on  Tower  Hill,  March  18,  16(10 — 1601.  His  estates  were  confiscated, 
but  after  the  accession  of  James  I.  were  restored  to  his  brother  Henry  Danvers, 
who  afterwards  became  Earl  of  Danby  and  lived  till  1644.  Another  brother, 
John  Danvers,  when  a  youth  of  twenty,  married  Magdalen  Herbert,  the 
widowed  mother  of  Lord  Herbert  of  Cherbury,  and  of  George  Herbert.  This 
lady  was  twice  as  old  as  her  husband  and  liad  been  the  mother  of  ten  children, 
yet,  according  to  their  friend  Dr.  John  Donne,  they  were  a  liappy  couple. 
John  Danvers  lived  to  sign  the  death  warrant  of  Charles  I. 


xhr.  LIFE    OF    FYNES    MORYSON. 

I  taken  some  trouble  to  see  the  King  he  says  absolutely  nothing 
about  him.     Probably  he  thought  the  more. 

So  Moryson  returned  home  from  his  first  journey  after  four 
years'  absence,  and  came  to  the  London  house  of  his  sister  Jane, 
wife  of  George  Alington.^  "  It  happened  that  (in  regard  of  my 
robbing  in  France)  when  I  entered  my  sister's  house  in  poore 
habit,  a  servant  of  the  house  upon  my  demand  answered  that  my 
sister  was  at  home;  but  when  he  did  see  me  goe  up  the  staires 
too  boldly  (as  he  thought)  without  a  guide,  hee  not  knowing 
me  in  respect  of  my  long  absence  did  furiously  and  with 
•  threatning  words  call  me  backe,  and  surely  would  have  been 
rude  with  me  had  I  not  gone  up  faster  than  he  could  follow  me, 
and  just  as  I  entred  my  sisters  chamber  he  had  taken  hold  on 
my  old  cloake  which  I  willingly  flung  of,  to  be  rid  of  him. 
Then  by  my  sisters  imbraces  he  perceived  who  I  was,  and  stole 
backe  as  if  he  had  trodden  upon  a  Snake."  ^ 

Before  the  end  of  the  year  Moryson  started  again,  taking 
with  him  his  younger  brother  Henry,  who  also  had  a  longing 
for  foreign  travel.  Moryson  felt  that  he  had  seen  most  of 
Europe,  for  Spain  was  practically  sealed  to  him  owing  to  the 
continued  war,  "Yet  I  had  an  itching  desire  to  see  Jerusalem 
the  fountaine  of  Religion  and  Constantinople  of  old  the  seate  of 
Christian  Emperors,  and  now  the  seate  of  the  Turkish  Ottoman." 
Henry  Moryson  "  put  out  some  four  hundred  pounds,  to  be 
repaied  twelve  hundred  pounds  upon  his  returne  from  those  two 
Cities,  and  to  lose  it  if  he  died  in  the  journey."^  This  method 
-  of  insuring  the  costs  of  a  journey  in  the  event  of  a  safe  return 
was    not    uncommon,    and    is    mentioned    in    Shakespeare's 

1 .  George  Alington,  of  Swinhope,  of  whom  some  account  is  given  on  Page  xxii. 

2.  Itinerary,  Part  I.,  Page  197. 

3.  Moryson  takes  another  opportunity  of  reprehending  "the  English  Law 
most  unmeasurably  favouring  elder  brothers,"  and   "  the  ignorant  pride  of 

■  fathers,"  by  which  younger  sons  "rush  into  all  vices,"  and  makes  the  singularly 
false  statement  "aU  wise  men  confesse  that  nothing  is  more  contrary  to  gooa- 
nesse  than  poverty." 


RAISING    MONEY    FOR    TRAVEL.  xv.' 

"  Tempest."  *  Moryson  followed  his  brother's  example,  "  Onely 
I  gave  out  one  hundred  pound  to  receiue  three  hundred  at  my 
return  among  my  brethren  and  some  few  kinsmen  and  dearest 
friends  of  whom  I  would  not  shame  to  confesse  that  I  had 
received  so  much  of  gift.  And  lest  by  spending  upon  ^  the  stocke 
my  patrimony  should  be  wasted,  I  moreover  gave  to  fine  friends 
one  hundred  pounds  with  condition  they  should  have  it  if  I 
died,  or  after  three  yeeres  should  repay  it  with  one  hundred  and 
fifty  pound  gaine  if  I  returned ;  which  I  hold  a  disadvantageous 
adventure  to  the  giver  of  the  money.  Neither  did  I  exact  this 
money  of  any  man  by  sute  of  Law  after  my  returne  which  they 
willingly  and  presently  paid  me  only  some  few  excepted,  who 
retaining  the  very  money  I  gave  them,  dealt  not  therein  so 
gentleman-like  with  me  as  I  did  with  them.  And  by  the  great 
expences  of  my  journey  much  increased  by  the  ill  accidents  of 
my  brother's  death,  and  my  owne  sicknesse,  the  three  hundred 
fifty  pounds  I  was  to  receive  of  gain  aiter  my  return  and  the  one 
hundred  pounds  which  my  brother  and  I  carried  in  our  purses, 
would  not  satisfie  the  five  hundred  pounds  we  had  spent, 
(though  my  brother  died  within  the  compasse  of  the  first  yeare) 
but  I  was  forced  to  pay  the  rest  out  of  my  owne  patrimony."^ 
It  is  clear  that  Moryson  adopts  a  tone  of  apology  in  speaking 
of  their  financial  methods,  and  he  explains  this  by  showing  that 
times  had  changed  and  that  customs  once  favoured  by  gentlemen 
of  good  position  were  no  longer  considered  creditable.  They 
had  been  adopted  by  a  lower  class  of  society.*     "  Now  in  this 

1.  Actus  Teitius,  Scena  Teitia — 

Gonzalo. — Faith  Sir  you  neede  not  feare  :  when  wee  were  Boyes 
Who  would  beleeve  that  there  were  Mountayneers, 
Dew-lapt,  like  Buls,  whose  throats  had  hanging  at  'em 
Wallets  of  flesh  ?  or  that  tliere  were  such  men 
Whose  heads  stood  in  their  brests  ?  which  now  we  finde 
Each  putter-out  of  five  for  one,  will  bring  us 
Good  warrant  of. 
I  quote  from  the  First  Folio  as  the  spelling  is  similar  to  Moryson's. 

2.  That  is  "out  of" 

.3.  Itin.,  Parti.,  Page  199. 


London 


4.  William  Kemp  in  the  curious  account  of  his   Morrice-dancing    from 
don  to  Norwich,  which  he  dedicated  to  Mistress  Anne  Fitton,  and  published 


in  1600,  under  the  title  "Kemp's  nine  dales  wonder,"  says,  "  I  put  out  some 
money  to  have  three-fold  gaine  at  my  returne."  We  should  now  speak  of  this 
financial  metho<l  simply  a»  l)etting. 


xvi.  LIFE    OF    FYNES    MORYSON. 

age,  if  bankerouts,  Stage-players,  and  men  of  base  condition 
have  drawne  this  custome  into  contempt :  I  grant  that  Courtiers 
and  Gentlemen  have  reason  to  forbeare  it;  yet  know  not  why 
they  should  be  blamed  who  have  thus  put  out  their  mony  in 
another  age,i  when  this  custom  was  approved." 

So  Fynes  and  Henry  Moryson  arrived  at  Venice  and 
prepared  for  their  journey  to  the  Turkish  Empire;  "  Our  swords, 
daggers  and  European  garments  we  left  in  our  chests  with  a 
Flemmish  Merchant  lying  at  Venice,  to  be  kept  against  our 
returne;  and  howsoever  he,  falling  banckerout,  left  the  City 
before  that  time,  yet  our  goods  were  by  the  publike  oiHcer  laid 
apart  and  readily  deliuered  to  us  at  our^  returne."  Travel  in 
Turkish  territory  was  humiliating  to  Elizabethan  Englishmen. 
Not  only  could  they  carry  no  arms,  but  they  dared  not  look  a 
Turk  straight  in  the  face,  and,  unless  they  hired  a  Janizary  to 
protect  them,  were  obliged  to  submit  patiently  to  all  insults  and 
injuries.  To  draw  a  sword  or  a  knife  upon  a  Turk  would 
involve  "  an  ill  death  by  public  justice,"  and  the  travellers  bore 
with  outward  meekness  a  treatment  "  which  notwithstanding  I 
know  not  how  any  man  carrying  Armes  could  have  the  patience 
to  endure."  When  they  landed  at  Joppa,  Henry,  who  had  been 
noted  on  shipboard  for  his  "  fast  walking  and  melancholy 
humour,"  leaped  upon  land  "  and,  according  to  the  manner,  bent 
down  to  kisse  it;  by  chance  he  fell,  and  voided  much  blood  at 
the  nose  :  and  howsoever  this  be  a  superstitious  sign  of  ill, 
yet  the  event  was  to  us  tragicall,  by  his  death  shortly  after 
happening."  Moryson's  description  of  Jerusalem  is  very  full 
and  interesting,  but  as  he  reports  much  which  was  told  him 
by  the  Italian  Friars  at  the  Latin  Monastery  he  is  careful  to 
say :  "  Yet  doe  I  not  myselfe  beleeue  all  the  particulars  I  write 
upon  their  report,  neither  do  I  perswade  any  man  to  beleeue 
them."  He  was  himself  deeply  impressed,  and  confesses  "  that 
(through  the  grace  of  God)  the  very  places  struck  me  with  a 

1.  When  Moryson  published  his  book  in  1617  it  must  indeed  have  seemed 
'another  age'  compared  with  the  times  when  his  continental  journeys  were 
made,  with  great  Eli2abeth  in  all  her  glory. 

2.  He  means  "my"  returns,  for  Henry  had  died  in  Asia  Minor. 


AT    JERUSALEM.  xvU. 

religious  horrour,  and  filled  my  mind  prepared  to  devotion  with 
holy  motions."  Moryson  confesses  that  they  incurred  much 
needless  danger  in  the  Holy  Land  through  want  of  experience. 
If  they  had  gone  first  to  Constantinople  and  there  hired  a  Janizary 
through  the  medium  of  the  English  Ambassador,  they  would 
have  been  quite  safe  at  Jerusalem  and  independent  of  the  help 
of  the  Italian  priests,  at  whose  convent  they  stayed.  Towards 
these  Friars  he  conducted  himself  with  great  carefulness  and 
dissimulation,  disguising  the  fact  that  he  was  a  "  heretic."  In 
the  previous  year  two  Englishmen,  Henry  Bacon  and  Andrew 
Verseline,  had  died  under  suspicious  circumstances.  Their 
names  were  written  on  the  walls  of  the  chambers  where  the 
Moryson  brothers  lodged,  and  our  author  thinks  the  friars  quite 
capable  of  having  poisoned  them.  Moryson  believed  that  a 
friendly  French  friar  who  was  travelling  with  them  detected 
their  heretical  characters,  and  making  a  pun  on  Moryson's 
Christian  name,  said  to  him  :  "  En  verite  vous  estes  fin."  The 
pretence  of  being  "  Catholiques "  was,  however,  kept  up  to  the 
end,  and  the  Franciscan  Friars  gave  them  "  freely  and  unasked 
as  it  seems  of  custome  a  testimony  under  the  seale  of  the 
Monastery,  that  we  had  beene  at  Jerusalem,  and  for  better 
credit,  they  expressed  therein  some  markable  signes  of  our  faces 
and  bodies."  After  this  "  there  remained  nothing  but  the 
Epilogue  of  the  Comedy,  that  we  should  make  some  fit  present 
to  the  Guardian  of  the  Monastery."  ^ 

On  returning  to  Joppa  the  Morysons  sailed  in  their  Cyprus 
ship  2  to  "  Tripoli  of  Syria  so-called  for  difference  from  Tripoli 
in  Africke."  "A  Christian  who  useth  to  entertaine  the  French 
did  very  well  entreat  us  here :  and  when  I  did  see  a  bed  made 
for  me  and  my  brother,  with  cleane  sheetes,  I  could  scarcely 
containe  myself  from  going  to  bed  before  supper,  because  I  had 
never  lien  in  naked  bed  since  I  came  from  Venice  to  this  day, 
having  alwaies  slept  by  sea  and  lande  in  my  doublet,  with 

1.  Page  235,  Part  I. 

2.  The  Captain  was  not  to  be  paid  till  he  returned  to  Cypnw  with  a  letter 
from  Moryson  that  he  had  been  landed  at  Tripoli— the  money  being  left  for 
him  with  merchants  at  Lamaca. 


xriii  LIFE    OF    FYNES    MORYSON. 

linnen  breeches  and  stockings,  upon  a  mattrasse,  and  between 
couerlets  or  quilts,  with  my  breeches  under  my  head.  But 
after  supper  all  this  joy  vanished  by  an  euent  least  expected. 
For  in  this  part  of  Asia  great  store  of  Gotten  growes  (as  it  were) 
upon  stalkes  like  Cabbage ;  and  these  sheetes  being  made  thereof, 
did  BO  increase  the  perpetuall  heat  of  this  countrey,  now  most 
unsupportable  in  the  summer  time,  as  I  was  forced  to  leape  out 
of  my  bed,  and  sleepe  as  I  had  formerly  done."  ^  From  Tripoli 
the  travellers  proceeded  by  land  to  "  Haleppo,"  where  the  English 
merchants,  living  in  three  houses  "  as  it  were  in  Colledges," 
entertained  them  very  courteously,  and  they  were  especially 
indebted  to  the  English  Consul,  George  Dorington,  for  much 
kindness.  They  departed  thence  with  a  merchant's  caravan, 
but  soon  after  passing  Antioch,  Henry  Moryson  was  taken  ill 
of  a  flux.^  He  was  much  shaken  on  the  back  of  a  Camel  and 
died  in  his  brother's  arms  "  after  many  loving  speeches,  and  the 
expressing  of  great  comfort  in  his  Divine  meditations."  It  is 
clear  that  Moryson  was  deeply  attached  to  his  younger  brother 
thus  cut  off  in  the  twenty-seventh  year  of  his  age.  The  cir- 
cumstances were  such  as  to  drive  him  nearly  distracted.  "  While 
myself  and  my  brother  were  in  our  last  imbraces,  and  mourne- 
full  speeches,  the  rascall  multitude  of  Turkes  and  Moores  ceased 
not  to  girde  and  laugh  at  our  sighes  and  teares;  neither  know 
I  why  my  heart-strings  brake  not  in  these  desperate  afflictions; 
but  I  am  sure  from  that  day  to  this  I  neuer  enjoied  my  former 
health,  and  that  this  houre  was  the  first  of  my  old  age."^ 
Moryson  returned  from  Scanderoon  to  protect  his  brother's 
grave  by  a  large  pile  of  stones  from  the  jackals,*  who  had  nearly 
uncovered  it.  On  returning  he  tells  us  that  "  the  greefe  of  my 
mind  cast  me  into  a  great  sicknesse,  so  as  I,  who  in  perfect 
health  had  passed  so  many  kingdoms  of  Europe,  at  this  time 

1 .  Part  I. ,  Page  242.  That  Moryson  should  be  unacquainted  -with  cotton 
sheets  seems  at  firet  sight  rather  strange,  since  Manchester  "Cottons"  had 
been  renowned  for  a  hundred  years.    These  were  all,  however,  made  of  wool. 

2.  Dysentery. 

3.  Part  I.,  Page  249.     He  was  in  his  thirty-iirst  year. 

4.  "  A  kind  of  beast  a  little  bigger  than  a  Foxe  and  ingeudered  between 
Foxes  and  Wolues,  vulgarly  called  Jagale." 


BERWICK-ON-TWEED.  xbc. 

in  the  very  flower  of  my  age,  first  began  to  wax  old.  This 
sicknesse  brought  the  first  weaknesse  to  my  body,  and  the« 
second,  proceeding  of  another  greife  after  my  returne  into 
England,^  tooke  from  me  all  thoughts  of  youthful  pleasures, 
and  demonstratively  taught  me  that  the  Poet  most  truly  said 
Cura  facit  canos,  that  is,  Care  maketh  gray-headed."  His  weak 
state  of  health  made  his  journey  across  Crete  ^  (then  under  the 
rule  of  the  Venetians)  very  arduous  to  him.  Of  his  visit  to 
Constantinople^  the  fruits  are  seen  in  the  brilliant  and  vivid 
account  of  the  Turkish  empire  now  first  printed  in  this  volume. 
He  came  home  as  swiftly  as  possible,  and  on  his  arrival  at  the 
Cock  in  Aldersgate  Street,  in  July,  1597,  closed  his  long  course 
of  Continental  travel. 

The  following  year,  in  April,  he  "  tooke  a  journey "  to 
Berwick-on-Tweed  upon  "  occasion  of  businesse "  as  to  the 
nature  of  which  he  leaves  us  in  the  dark.  He  found  Berwick 
"  abounding  with  all  things  necessary  for  food,  yea  with  many 
dainties  as  Salmons  and  all  kinds  of  shell  fish,  soe  plentifully  as 
they  were  sold  for  very  small  prices.  And  here  I  found  that  for 
the  lending  of  sixtie  pounds  there  wanted  not  good  Citizens  who 
would  give  the  lender  a  faire  Chamber  and  good  dyet  as  long  as 
he  would  lend  them  the  money."  He  seems  to  have  remained  at 
Berwick  till  September,  and  before  returning  made  a  journey 
to  see  the  King  of  Scots'  Court.  "  So  from  hence  I  rode  in  one 
day  fortie  miles  to  Edenborrow  the  chiefe  Citie  of  that 
Kingdom."  This  was  a  good  day's  ride,  for  the  distance  by 
Moryson's  route,  through  Dunbar,  Haddington  and  Mussel- 
burgh,  is   58   English   miles.*      Moryson   does   not   treat   the 

1.  _As  Moryson  makes  no  reference  to  the  death  of  any  near  relative  soon 
after  his  return  to  England,  he  possibly  refers  to  a  disappointment  in  love. 

2.  He  speaks  of  passing  near  to  the  "Laberinth"  and  the  cave  of  Minoe 
"  which  the  Candians  call  the  sepulcher  of  Jupiter." 

3.  Here  he  saw  a  GirafTe  "  newly  brought  out  of  Atfricke  (the  mother  of 
monsters),  which  beast  is  altogether  unknowiie  in  our  parts  .  .  .  the  picture 
whereof  I  remember  to  liave  seen  in  the  Mappes  of  Mercator." 

4.  Staying  in  Northumberland  last  summer,  I  had  the  ciiriosity  to 
follow  this  ride  of  Moryson's  from  Berwick  to  Edinburgh  on  my  bicycle,  only 
diverging  from  his  route  to  pass  through  the  demesne  of  Whittinghame,  the  seat 
of  our  present  Prime  Minister,  who  is  a  descendant  of  Lord  Burleigh  and  Robert 
Cecil.  The  fortifications  of  Berwick,  erected  in  the  time  of  Queen  Elizabeth, 
are  still  almost  intact. 


XX.  LIFE    OF    FYNES    MORYSON. 

"  mile "  as  a  fixed  measure  of  length,  but  says :  "  A  common 
English  Mile  makes  one  and  a  halfe  Italian  but  towaids  the 
North  and  in  some  particular  places  of  England  the  miles  are 
longer  among  which  the  Kentish  mile  (being  a  Southerne 
county)  is  proverbially  held  to  be  extr ordinarily  long."  King 
James  was  hunting  at  Falkland,  and  Moryson  crossed  the  Firth 
of  Forth  from  "  Lethe  "  to  Kinghorn  and  rode  ten  very  long 
miles  to  this  "  Pallace  of  old  building  and  almost  ready  to  fall." 
He  had  intended  to  go  to  Stirling  and  St.  Andrews,  but  "  some 
occasions  of  unexpected  businesse  recalled  me  speedily  into 
England."  It  seems  highly  probable  that  Moryson  was  at 
Berwick  as  a  channel  of  communication  with  the  future  King 
of  England  from  some  of  the  many  English  noblemen  and 
statesmen  who  were  preparing  for  what  must  follow  on 
Elizabeth's  death. ^  It  is  extremely  likely,  as  will  be  seen  from 
what  follows,  that  he  was  employed  by  the  Essex  faction,  and 
his  sudden  journey  and  rapid  return  to  England  probably  meant 
that  he  was  entrusted  with  verbal  communications  too 
dangerous  to  be  put  in  writing.  At  this  time  negotiations  were 
going  on  for  sending  Essex  to  Ireland  to  put  down  Tyrone's 
rebellion,  then  in  the  height  of  its  success,  and  to  restore  order. 
The  Queen's  warrant  for  the  "  establishment "  of  the  Earl  of 
Essex  in  Ireland  was  signed  on  the  24th  of  March,  1599  (or  on 
the  last  day  of  1598  according  to  the  English  reckoning  at  that 
time),  and  comprised  provision  for  an  army  of  16,000  foot  and 
1,300  horse.  Included  in  this  army  were  two  fine  regiments  of 
tried  soldiers  from  the  Low  Countries,  in  one  of  which  Richard 
Moryson,  the  younger  brother  of  Fynes,  was  a  captain.  Fynes 
Moryson  himself,  however,  had  a  period  of  rest  and  quiet  in  his 
native  Lincolnshire.     He  did  not  reside  with  his  elder  brother 

I.  There  is  ample  evidence  of  the  general  uneasiness  that  was  felt  as  to  what 
would  happen  on  the  death  of  Elizabeth.  The  fear  of  a  Civil  War  about  the 
succession  to  the  throne  had  never  entirely  disappeared,  from  the  time  when 
Henry  VIII.  had  his  difficulties  about  getting  a  male  heir.  It  had  commenced 
when  old  people  could  remember  the  Wars  or  the  Roses,  and  in  Elizabeth's  old 
age  the  uncertainty  was  beginning  to  get  on  people's  nerves.  The  peaceful 
accession  of  James  m  1603  does  not  prove  that  Englishmen's  fears  were  ground- 
less.    There  was  no  precedent  to  guide  them  as  to  what  might  happen. 


IN    LINCOLNSHIRE.  xxL 

at  Cadeby,  but  with  his  married  sisters,  Jane,  the  wife  of  George 
Alington,  of  Swinhope,  and  Faith,  the  wife  of  Francis 
Mussenden  (or  Massendeene,  or  Missenden),^  of  Healing.  Each 
of  these  places  is  within  a  few  miles  of  Cadeby,  and  it  seems 
reasonable  to  suppose  that  Fynes  had  no  great  affection  for  his 
brother  Edward,  as  he  never  mentions  him  (while  speaking  of 
his  "deare"  sisters),  and  often  makes  bitter  remarks  about 
eldest  sons.  The  old  Roman  road,  called  Barton  Street,  passes 
near  Cadeby,  which  is  almost  midway  between  Louth  and  Great 
Grimsby,  and  it  also  passes  near  Healing,  which  is  not  far  from 
the  south  bank  of  the  Humber.  At  Healing  "  whilest  I  passed 
an  idle  yeere  I  had  a  pleasing  opportunitie  to  gather  into  some 
order  out  of  confused  and  tome  writings  the  particular  observa- 
tions of  my  former  travels  to  be  after  more  deliberately 
digested  at  leisure."  As  a  matter  of  fact,  he  had  nearly  two 
years  of  this  restful  time  before  he  departed  for  active  service 
in  Ireland.  I  have  visited  all  these  places,  Cadeby,  Healing 
and  Swinhope,  riding  a  bicycle,  where  Fynes  Moryson  used  to 
ride  on  horseback.^  Cadeby  is  in  a  very  secluded  situation  under  a 
small  range  of  wolds.  The  present  house  is  comparatively  new, 
probably  built  after  the  Civil  Wars,  when  the  Moryson  family  had 


1.  The  Mussendens  came  to  Lincolnshire  in  the  fourteenth  century,  bringing 
the  name  from  the  Buckinghamshire  village  of  Missenden,  known  in  connection 
with  John  Hampden.  The  main  branch  of  this  family  became  extinct  on  the 
death  of  Fynes  Moryson's  brother-in-law.  The  Rector  of  Healing  sends  me  the 
following  extract  from  the  Parish  Register  of  1612,  "  Francis  Massenden,  Esq., 
was  buried  the  13th  day  of  November." 

2.  Moryson's  elder  brother,  however,  was  probably  able  to  go  to 
London  in  his  own  coach,  for  about  this  time  tne  gentlemen  of 
Lincolnshire  began  to  keep  carriages  or  coaches,  not  merely  in  and 
about  Lincoln,  but  also  in  the  manor-houses  situated  near  small  villages. 
This  shows  not  only  an  increafse  of  wealth  and  luxury,  but  also  an 
improvement  in  the  roads.  For  example,  Sir  John  Langton,  of  Langton, 
near  Spilsb-y,  who  die<l  in  1616,  left  to  his  wife  "my  Charocli,  three  Coche 
horses,  with  all  furniture  to  eche  of  them  belonging."  Readers  of  Boswell 
may  be  interested  to  hear  that  the  Langtons  are  the  oldest  family  in  Lincoln- 
shire. The  present  Langton  of  Langton  has  a  continuous  descent  in  the  male 
line  from  the  13th  Century  in  occupation  of  the  land  from  which  the  family 
takes  its  name,  and  one  of  the  links  in  this  chain  of  long  descent  is  Johnson  » 
friend,  Bennet  Langton.  I  take  this  opportunity  of  expressing  my  great  in- 
debtedness to  the  two  admirable  volumes  of  "  Lincolnshire  Wills"  published  by 
theRevd.  A.  R.  Maddison,  F.S.A.,  Priest-Vicar  of  Lincoln  Cathedral— (Lincoln, 
1888,  1891). 


mIL  LIFE    OF    FYNES    MORYSON. 

disappeared  from  Lincolnshire.^  The  situation  is  just  such  as 
would  have  been  chosen  for  a  religious  house.  There  is  also  an 
underground  passage  leading  to  two  vaulted  larders  that  have 
no  connection  with  the  present  building,  and  a  fine  system  of 
brick  drainage  belonging  to  an  older  period.  Moreover  the 
fish-ponds  are  said  by  local  tradition  to  have  belonged  to  the 
monks.  One  of  them  is,  curiously  enough,  called  the  Monk's 
bath.  When  we  remember  that  Fynes  Moryson's  grandfather 
came  from  Northumberland  about  1540,  it  seems  very  likely 
that  he  obtained  the  property  of  some  religious  house.^ 

Swinhope  is  about  four  miles  west  of  Cadeby  on  the  other 
side  of  the  small  range  of  wolds  which  extend  southward,  in- 
creasing in  height.  It  lies  rather  low,  and  is  a  little  village 
with  an  exceedingly  small  church,^  the  chancel  perhaps  of  a 
larger  fabric.  The  Swinhope  estate,*  comprising  nearly  the 
whole  parish  of  Swinhope,  was  bought  about  the  year  1580  by 
George  Alington  or  Allington,  who  married  Jane  Moryson. 
This  George  Alington  became  a  very  wealthy  man.  He  was 
born  in  1550,  being  the  second  son  of  Giles  Alington,  of  Rus- 
ford,  Norfolk,  who  married  the  sister  of  Sir  John  Cheke.  He 
obtained,  quite  early  in  life  the  office  of  Master  of  Escheats  for 
Lincolnshire,^  and  accumulated  a  very  large  fortune.  Swinhope 
was  only  a  small  part  of  the  land  which  he  bought  in  the 
county.  He  also  had  estates  in  Kent,  and  property  in  London. 
This  large  fortune  was  evidently  the  result  of  his  offices  which 

1.  Wliat  the  Wars  of  the  Roses  were  to  the  mediseval  Nobility,  the  Great 
Rebellion  was  to  the  Gentry  of  Lincolnshire.  The  majority  were  on  the  King's 
side  ;  and  fines  for '  malignancy '  completed  the  ruin  of  those  whose  ancestral  acres 
were  already  heavily  mortgaged.  — Maddison. 

2.  This  is  of  course  a  matter  of  conjecture.  The  local  traditions  cannot 
be  absolutely  trusted,  and  Dugdale's  Monasticon  has  no  mention  of  a  religious 
house  at  Cadeby. 

3.  Only  in  a  few  out-of-the-way  villages  of  Cumberland  have  I  seen  smaller 
Churches. 

4.  The  Alingtons'  house  at  Swinhope  was  burnt  by  the  Roundheads  in  the 
Civil  War. 

5.  Probably  also  for  other  counties,  as  these  offices  were  in  the  gift  of  the 
Lord  Treasurer.  George  Alington  seems  also  to  have  liad  some  position  in  the 
Pipe  Oifice.  See  Add.  MS.  32472,  f.  196  v.  British  Museum.  My  friend, 
Mr.  Joseph  Hall,  the  editor  of  "  King  Horn,"  has  searched  on  my  behalf  the 
collections  of  papers  relating  to  Lincolnshire  in  the  British  Museum  for  references 
to  the  Morysons  and  Alingtons. 


HIS    BROTHER    IN    LAW.  txM. 

gave  him  opportunities  of  buying  land  when  sales  were  forced. 
There  is  not  much  mystery  as  to  how  he  obtained  these  posts 
when  we  remember  that  the  first  wife  of  William  Cecil,  Lord 
Burleigh,  was  a  sister  of  Sir  John  Cheke,  and  therefore  aunt  to 
George  Alington.  Sir  John  Cheke  himself,  who  was  tutor  to 
Edward  VI.  obtained  priory  lands  at  Spalding  in  Lincolnshire, 
and  Burleigh's  connection  with  that  county  was  very  close. 
His  mother  was  daughter  and  heiress  of  a  Lincolnshire  man, 
and  he  received  part  of  his  education  at  Grantham  grammar- 
school.  When  we  remember  how  the  Lincolnshire  gentry  were 
intermarried,^  and  how  people  from  all  parts  of  the  county 
would  meet  at  Lincoln,  it  is  not  very  far-fetched  to  suppose  that 
Fynes  Moryson's  father  may  have  owed  his  office  of  Clerk  of  the 
Pipe  to  the  connection  of  Cecil  and  Cheke  with  his  native 
county.  George  Alington  lived  to  be  82  and  his  son  and  grand- 
son died  before  him.  His  lands,  therefore,  went  to  his  great- 
nephew,  from  whom  the  present  owner  of  Swinhope,  Admiral 
Alington,  is  descended.  I  am  indebted  to  Admiral  Alington^ 
for  a  sight  of  the  family  pedigree,  drawn  out  by  W.  Darel 
in  1639,  and  showing  after  the  fashion  of  those  times, 
the  descent  of  the  family  from  a  follower  of  William 
the  Conquerer.  I  looked,  of  course,  for  the  connection 
with  the  Morysons,  and  found  it  duly  recorded.  He 
also  showed  me  a  contemporary — and  well  painted — portrait  of 
Fynes  Moryson's  brother-in-law,  and  his  will,  drawn  up 
by  himself  in  his  82nd  year.  George  Alington  left  £50  to  the 
poor  of  St.  Botolph's,^  Aldersgate  Street,  and  a  similar  sum  to  the 
poor  of  Clerkenwell.    He  mentions  by  name  all  his  relatives  and 

1.  A  network  of  relationships  was  spread  throughout  the  county.  It  is  not 
too  much  to  say  that  every  gentleman  of  good  descent  and  estate  was  related, 
either  more  or  less  nearly,  to  his  neighbours  of  the  same  degree.  Exclusiveness 
in  the  modem  sense  of  the  term  did  not  exist  and  the  Civil  War  had  not  yet 
eorae  to  sever  friendship. — Maddison's  Lincolnshire  iViiU. 

2.  Admiral  Alington  commanded  the  gunboats  on  the  Canadian  lakes  at 
the  time  of  the  fenian  raids  into  Canada. 

3.  St.  Botolph  lived  in  the  fens  of  Lincolnshire.  According  to  Thomas  Fuller 
the  town  of  Boston  derivetl  its  name  from  this  seventh  century  saint.  As,  however, 
there  were  other  churches  of  St.  Botolph  in  London,  we  must  not  assume  that  the 
Lincolnshire  Saint  attracted  Lincolnshire  people  to  this  parish. 


xxiv.  LIFE    OF    FYNES    MORYSON. 

connexions,  including  several  of  the  Morysons,  and  leaves  them 
each  a  ring  of  Angell  Gold,  value  two  pounds,  with  the  in- 
scription G.A.,  and  a  death's  head,  with  the  motto :  "  Sum  Quod 
eris."  From  one  of  his  dispositions  we  learn  that  he  expected 
an  investment  of  £1,600  in  land  to  bring  in  £100  per  annum. 
These  facts  about  Geoige  Alington '  will  serve  to  show  that 
Fynes  Moryson  had  the  advantage  of  a  very  rich  brother-in-law, 
to  whose  house  in  Aldersgate  Street  he  could  go  when  he  pleased, 
and  who  had  the  inestimable  advantage  of  a  connexion  with  the 
Cecils. 

After  resting  with  his  relatives  in  Lincolnshire  and  putting 
his  papers  into  order,  Fynes  Moryson  prepared  for  a  new 
career  in  the  public  service,  to  which  he  was  called  by  the 
presence  of  his  younger  brother  with  the  English  army  in 
Ireland.2  Essex  had  failed  deplorably  to  understand  the  situa- 
tion, and  returned  to  England  without  permission,  leaving 
affairs  in  a  most  critical  condition.  Charles  Blount,  Lord 
Mountjoy,  was  appointed  to  succeed  him.  Moryson  applied  to 
be  one  of  his  Secretaries.  Mountjoy  was  already  provided,  but 
wrote  that  if  Moryson  would  come  out,  he  would  find  him  some 
fit  and  good  employment.  Before  setting  out  for  Ireland,  he 
visited  Cambridge,  to  bring  his  long  and  pleasant  association 
with  Peterhouse  to  a  close.  "  The  Master  and  Fellowes  by 
speciall  indulgence  had  continued  unto  mee  my  place  with 
leaue  to  trauell  from  the  yeere  1589  to  this  present  July  in  the 
yeare  1600.  At  which  time  being  modest  further  to  importune 
so  loving  fiiends,  and  having  the  foresaid  assurance  of  pre- 
ferment in  Ireland,  I  yeelded  up  my  Fellowship  which  in  my 
former  absence  had  yeelded  me  some  twenty  pounds  yeerely. 
And  the  society  (to  knit  up  their  loving  course  towards  me)  gave 
me  aforehand  the  profit  of  my  place  for  two  yeeres  to  come. 
For  which  curtesie  and  for  my  education  there,  I  must  euer 

1.  The  present  Lord  Alington  (Sturt)  is  descended  from  the  Alingtons  of 
Swinhope  in  the  female  line  through  the  Napiers. 

2.  Moryson's  brother  was  knighted  by  Essex,  in  Dublin,  in  August,  1599, 
and  is  henceforth  called  Sir  Richard  Moryson. 


HE    ENGAGES    FOR    IRELAND.  xxv. 

acknowledge  a  strict  bond  of  loue  and  sernice  to  each  of  tbem 
in  particular  and  to  the  whole  body  jointly."  ^ 

Fynes  Moryson  was  now  about  to  enter  the  service  of  Lord 
Mountjoy,  one  of  the  greatest  Englishmen  of  his  time,  whom 
Camden  describes  as  "  so  eminent  for  virtue  and  learning  that 
in  those  respects  he  hath  no  superior  and  but  few  equals."  He 
was  born  in  1563  and  shewed  the  combination  of  studiousness 
with  military  adventure  that  characterised  so  many  of  the 
Elizabethans.  When  a  young  man  he  had  a  duel  with  Essex, 
who  afterwards  became  his  friend  and  ally.  While  serving  'n 
the  Low  Countries  he  was  present  at  the  Zutphen  skirmish, 
in  which  Sir  Philip  Sidney  met  his  death.  Sidney  had  been  the 
lover  of  Penelope,  wife  of  Lord  Rich,  and  sister  of  Essex.  She 
was  the  Stella  of  his  poems,  and  had  been  married  to  Lord  Rich 
against  her  inclination,  as  she  had  been  promised  to  Sidney. 
She  never  professed  any  affection  for  her  husband,  though  she 
bore  him  a  large  family,  and  some  years  after  the  death  of 
Sidney,  Mountjoy  succeeded  him  in  her  affections.  It 
was  one  of  those  liaisons  which,  from  the  celebrity  and  high 
rank  of  the  persons  concerned  and  its  long  duration,  became 
recognised  by  Society  and  by  the  Court.  Lord  Rich  shewed  no 
resentment  during  the  lifetime  of  his  wife's  brother  the  Earl 
of  Essex.  Mountjoy  had  been  with  Essex  to  the  Azores  in  1597, 
and  was  certainly  involved  in  that  nobleman's  correspondence 
with  King  James  of  Scotland. 

While  Fynes  Moryson  was  waiting  at  Chester — which  he 
calls  Westchester — for  a  passage  to  Ireland,  he  received  a  letter 
from  Mountjoy,  "  by  which  I  did  gather  that  his  Lordship  pur- 
posed to  imploy  me  in  the  writing  of  the  History  or  Journall  of 
Irish  affairs.  But  it  pleased  God  in  his  gracious  providence 
(which  I  may  never  leave  unmentioned)  to  dispose  better  of  me. 
For  staying  for  a  wind  till  the  end  of  September,  one  of  his 
Lordships  three  Secretaries  (either  to  avoid  the  trouble  and 
danger  of  the  warres,  or  for  other  reasons  best  knowne  to  him) 

1.  The  Peterhouse  records  say  that  it  was  on  August  7th,  1600,  that  lie 
relinquiBhed  his  fellowship  and  was  pronounced  non-soeius. 

a3 


xxvi  LIFE    OF    FYNES    MORYSON. 

came  over,  and  told  me  that  he  had  left  his  Lordships  service. 
Thus  with  better  hopes  of  preferment  I  crossed  the  seas  in  very 
tempestuous  weather.  After  a  few  days  spent  in  Dublin  I  tooke 
my  journey  to  Dundalke  on  the  Northerne  borders,  where  my 
brother  Sir  Richard  Moryson  was  then  Governour,  and  there  I 
lodged  till  the  Lord  Deputies  returne  with  the  Army.  And  the 
thirteenth  of  November  being  the  day  of  Carlingford  fight, 
whilest  I  walked  in  my  brothers  garden,  I  sensibly  heard  by 
reverberation  of  the  wall,  the  sound  of  the  voUies  of  shot  in 
that  skirmish,  though  the  place  were  at  least  six  miles  distant. 
In  this  fight  the  Lord  Deputy  his  chiefe  Secretary  George 
Cranmer  was  killed,  and  his  Lordship  having  now  only  one 
Secretary  did  receive  me  the  next  day  at  Dundalke  into  Cranmers 
place." 

This  George  Cranmer — whose  career  was  cut  short  so 
opportunely  for  Fynes  Moryson — was  the  grand-nephew  of 
Archbishop  Cranmer,  and  the  pupil  and  intimate  friend  of 
Richard  Hooker.  The  account  in  Izaak  Walton's  "  Life  of 
Hooker,"  of  the  visit  of  George  Cranmer  and  Edwin  Sandys  to 
their  old  tutor's  country  parsonage  at  Drayton-Beauchamp,  in 
Buckinghamshire,  is  one  of  the  most  charming  passages  of  a 
charming  writer.^  As  Moryson  now  became  a  "  servant "  of 
Mountjoy,  and  until  the  death  of  that  nobleman  remained  in  his 
service,  it  may  be  well  to  quote  here  a  portion  of  the  elaborate 
description  by  our  author  of  his  patron  :  — "  He  was  of  stature 
tall,  and  of  very  comely  proportion,  his  skin  faire  with  little 
haire  on  his  body,  which  haire  was  of  colour  blackish  (or 
inclining  to  blacke),  and  thin  on  his  head  where  he  wore  it 
short,  except  a  locke  under  his  left  eare,  which  he  nourished 
the  time  of  this  warre,  and  being  woven  up,  hid  it  in  his  necke 
under  his  ruffe.  The  crown  of  his  head  was  in  latter  days 
somthing  bald  as  the  forepart  naturally  curled;  he  onely  used 

1.  Walton  says  of  Cranmer,  in  his  Life  of  Hooker,  "  I  shall  refer  my 
Reader  to  the  printed  testimonials  of  our  learned  Mr.  Camden,  Fynes  Moryson, 
and  others."  A  long  letter  of  George  Cranmer  to  Hooker  is  printed  in  the 
Appendix  to  the  Lift.  It  may  be  noted  tliat  Izaak  Walton's  first  wife  was 
George  Cranmer's  niece. 


LORD     MOUNTJOY.  xxrli 

the  Barber  for  his  head,  for  the  haire  on  his  chin  (growing 
slowly)  and  that  on  his  cheekes  and  throat  he  used  almost  daily 
to  cut  it  with  his  sizers,  keeping  it  so  low  with  his  owne  hand, 
that  it  could  scarce  be  discerned  as  likewise  himselfe  kept  the 
haire  of  his  upper  lippe  somewhat  short,  only  suffering  that 
under  his  nether  lip  to  grow  at  length  and  full ;  yet  some  two  or 
three  yeeres  before  his  death,  he  nourished  a  sharpe  and  short 
pikedevant  on  his  chin.  His  forehead  was  broad  and  high ;  his 
eyes  great,  blacke,  and  lovely ;  his  nose  somethink  low  and  short 
and  a  little  blunt  in  the  end ;  his  cheekes  full,  sound,  and  ruddy, 
his  countenance  cheerefull,  and  as  amiable  as  ever  I  beheld  of 
any  man,  onely  some  two  yeeres  before  his  death  upon  discon- 
tentement  his  face  grew  thinne,  his  ruddy  colour  failed,  growing 
somewhat  swarthy,  and  his  countenance  was  sad  and  dejected. 
His  armes  were  long  and  of  proportionable  bignes,  his  hands 
long  and  white,  his  fingers  great  in  the  ende  and  his  leggs 
somewhat  little  which  he  gartered  ever  above  the  knee,  wearing 
the  Garter  of  Saint  Georges  order  under  the  left  knee,  except 
when  he  was  booted  and  so  wore  not  that  Garter,  but  a  blew 
ribbon  instead  thereof  aboue  his  knee,  and  hanging  over  his 
boote.^  .  .  .  For  his  diet  he  used  to  fare  plentifully  and  of 
the  best,  and  as  his  meanes  increased  so  his  Table  was  better 
served,  so  that  in  his  latter  time  no  Lord  in  England  might 
compare  with  him  in  that  kind  of  bountie.  Before  these  warres, 
he  used  to  have  nourishing  brackefasts,  as  panadoes,  and  broths ; 
but  in  the  time  of  the  warre,  he  used  commonly  to  breake  his 
fast  with  a  drie  crust  of  bread  and  in  the  Spring  time  with 
butter  and  sage  with  a  cup  of  stale  beer  wherewith  sometimes 
in  Winter  he  would  have  suger  and  Nutmeg  mixed.  He  fed 
plentifully  both  at  dinner,  and  supper,  having  the  choicest  and 

1.  Moryson  apologises  for  the  elaborate  particulars  which  he  gives  of 
Mountjoy's  dress  (I  omit  these  from  considerations  of  space) — but  remarks  that 
"  the  wise  man  hath  taught  us  that  the  apparell  in  some  sort  shewes  the  man." 
Moryson  was  not  quoting  from  Polonius  in  Hamlet, 

"  For  the  apparell  oft  proclaimes  the  man," 
for  he  would  never  have  mentioned  Shakespeare  as  the  "  Wise  Man,"  and  indeed 
he  might  have  quoted  from  "  Measure  for  Measure," 

"  Everie  true  man's  apparell  tits  your  Theefe" 
to  the  very  opposite  eflect. 


xxviiL  LIFE    OF    FYNES    MORYSON. 

most  nourishing  meates,  with  the  best  wines  which  he  drunk 

plentifully  but  never  in  great  excesse;  and  in  his  latter  yeeres 

(especially  in  the  time  of  the  warre,  aswell  when  his  night 

sleepes  were  broken,  as  at  other  time  upon  full  diet)  he  used  to 

sleepe  in  the  afternoones  and  that  long,  and  upon  his  bed.     He 

tooke  Tobacco   abundantly,  and   of  the  best,   which   I   think 

preserved  him  from  sicknes  (especially  in  Ireland  where  the 

Foggy  aire  of  the  bogs,  and  waterish  foule,  plentie  of  fish, 

generally  all  meates  with  the  common  sort  alwaies  unsalted  and 

greene  rosted  doe  most  prejudice  the  health),  for  he  was  very 

seldom  sicke,  onely  he  was  troubled  with  the  head-ach  which 

duly  and  constantly  like  an  ague  for  many  yeeres  till  his 

death,  tooke  him  once  every  three  months,  and  vehemently  held 

him  some  three  daies,  and  himselfe  in  good  part  attributed, 

as  well  the  reducing  of  this  paine  to  these  certaine  and  distant 

times,   as  the   ease   he  therein   found  to  the  virtues   of  this 

herbe.^  .  .  .  Touching  his  affecting  honour  and  glorie,  I  may 

not  omit  that  his  most  familiar  friends  must  needes  obserue,  the 

discourses  of  his   Irish   actions  to  have  been   extraordinarily 

pleasing  to  him :  so  that,  howsoever  hee  was  not  prone  to  hold 

discourses  with  Ladies,  yet  I  have  observed  him  more  willingly 

drawne  to  those  of  this  nature  with  the  Irish  Ladies  entertaining 

him,  then  into  any  other.  .  .  .  Touching  his  studies  or  Bookish- 

nesse  (by  some  imputed  to  him  in  detraction  of  his  fitnes  to 

imbrace  an  active  imployment)  he  came  young  and  not  well 

grounded  from  Oxford  University;  but  in  his  youth  at  London 

he  so  spent  his  vacant  houres  with  schollers  best  able  to  direct 

him,  as  besides  his  reading  in  Histories,  skill  in  tongues  (so 

farre  as  he  could  read  and  understand  the  Italian  and  French 

though  he  durst  not  adventure  to  speak  them),  and  so  much 

knowledge  (at  least  in  Cosmography  and  the  Mathematics)  as 

might  serue  his  owne  ends,  he  had  taken  such  paines  in  the 

search  of  naturall  Phylosophy,  as  in  divers  arguments  of  that 

1.  Sir  Walter  Raleigh  with  whose  name  tobacco  is  inseparably  connected — 
as  also  potatoes — was  at  this  time  Captain  of  the  Queen's  Guard  and  Lord 
Warden  of  the  Stanneries.  He  was,  however,  distrusted  and  disliked  as  being 
hostile  to  the  King  of  Scots,  Elizabeth's  probable  successor. 


MOUNTJOY'S    VICTORIES.  xxix. 

nature  held  by  him  with  schoUers,  I  have  often  heard  him  (not 
without  marvelling  at  his  memory  and  judgement)  to  re- 
member of  himselfe  the  most  materiall  points,  the  subtilest 
objections,  and  the  soundest  answers.  But  his  chiefe  delight 
was  in  the  study  of  Divinity,  and  more  especially  in  reading  of 
the  Fathers  and  Schoolemen ;  for  I  have  heard  himselfe  professe 
that  being  in  his  youth  addicted  to  Popery,  so  much  as  through 
prejudicate  opinion  no  Writer  of  our  time  could  have  conuerted 
him  from  it,  yet  by  observing  the  Fathers  consent,  and  the 
Schoolemens  idle  and  absurd  distinctions  he  began  first  to 
distaste  many  of  their  opinions,  and  then  by  reading  our 
Authours  to  be  confirmed  in  the  reformed  doctrine  which  I  am 
confident  he  professed  and  beleeued  from  the  heart,  though  in 
his  innated  temper  he  was  not  factious  against  the  Papists  but 
was  gentle  towards  them,  both  in  conversation  and  in  all 
occasions  of  disputation.  And  I  will  be  bold  to  say,  that  of  a 
Lay-man  he  was  (in  my  judgement)  the  best  Divine  I  ever 
heard  argue,  especially  for  disputing  against  all  the  Papists, 
out  of  the  Fathers,  Schoolemen,  and  aboue  all  out  of  the  written 
Word  whereof  some  Chapters  were  each  night  read  to  him, 
besides  his  never  intermitted  prayers  at  morning  and  night."^ 
This  was  the  man  who  subdued  Ireland,  which  he  found  at 
the  height  of  its  greatest  revolt  against  England,  and  brought 
to  absolute  submission  and  subjection.  By  constant  activity 
summer  and  winter,  by  keeping  his  plans  secret,  and  by  the 
establishment  of  strong  posts,^  he  was  able  to  crush  the  Irish 
chieftains,  sweep  off  the  cattle  and  starve  out  the  people.  Nor 
were  the  Irish  the  only  enemy.  A  large  Spanish  force  landed 
in  Ireland  to  assist  the  rebels.  Mountjoy  besieged  them  in 
Kinsale,  routed  with  enormous  loss  the  Irish  army  which  tried 
to  relieve  them,  and  forced  them  to  an  honourable  capitulation. 

1.  These  portions  of  the  character  of  Mountjoy  are  taken  from  pages  45 — 47 
of  Part  II. — tlie  Irish  portion  of  tlie  1617  Itinerary.  The  "character"  is 
evidently  modelled  on  those  of  Plutarch. 

2.  Roughly  speaking  Mountjoy  instituted  a  block-house  system  without 
any  concentration  camps,  the  country  being  swept  of  food.  The  destitution 
caused  revolting  cases  of  cannibalism.  In  those  days  nobody  dreamed  of 
housing  and  feeding  a  hostile  population. 


XXX.  LIFE    OF    FYNES    MORYSON. 

During  the  war  Fynes  Moryson  was  slightly  wounded  while 
the  Lord  Deputy  was  attacking  Brian  MacGahagan's  castle  in 
West  Meath.  As  they  approached  the  castle  which  was  "  com- 
passed with  bogges,"  the  horsemen  being  within  shot  moved 
about  continually,  "  but  myself  being  a  raw  soldier,  stood  still, 
and  because  I  had  a  white  horse  I  gaue  the  Rebels  a  faire 
marke,  so  as  the  first  shot  flew  close  by  my  head,  and  when  1, 
apprehending  my  danger,  turned  my  horse,  the  second  flew 
through  my  cloake,  and  light  in  my  padde  saddle  (which  saued 
my  life)  and  brused  my  thigh."  Moryson  was  also  affected  by 
what  he  very  properly  calls  the  Essex  tragedy.  The  arrest  of 
Essex  for  an  attempt  at  armed  insurrection  in  London  caused  the 
utmost  danger  and  confusion  to  all  friends  of  that  rash  and  reck- 
less nobleman.  Mount  joy  himself  had  been  so  closely  allied  with 
Essex  that  he  was  stricken  with  uneasiness  and  distrust.  He 
could  not  be  sure  how  much  of  his  correspondence  was  in  the 
hands  of  "  Master  Secretary  "  the  vigilant  Robert  Cecil.  His 
real  security  lay  in  the  fact  that  his  services  were  absolutely 
indispensable;  but  he  could  not  be  sure  how  far  even  these 
great  services  would  protect  him  at  this  time  of  suspicion. 
According  to  Moryson  he  had  made  all  preparations,  in  case 
of  a  recall  to  England,  to  fly  to  France.  Mountjoy  adopted  the 
policy  of  subserviency  to  Cecil  for  his  own  protection.  "  Where- 
as before  he  stood  upon  terms  of  honour  with  the  Secretary, 
now  he  fell  flat  to  the  ground,  and  insinuated  himselfe  into 
inward  love,  and  to  an  absolute  dependancy  with  the  Secretary." 
He  could  not  in  this  crisis  overlook  the  fact  that  his  secretary 
had  been  introduced  to  him  by  a  protege  of  Essex,  Sir  Richard 
Moryson.  1  "  It  is  not  credible  that  the  influence  of  the  Earles 
malignant  star  should  work  upon  so  poor  a  snake  as  myselfe, 
being  almost  a  stranger  to  him  yet  my  neerenesse  in  bloud  to 
one  of  his  Lordship's  above  named  friends,  made  it  perhaps 
seeme  to  his  Lordship  improper,  to  use  my  service  in  such 

1.  One  of  the  accusations  against  Essex  at  his  trial  was  that  he  had  made 
so  many  knights.  Essex  said  in  his  speech  that  "  he  made  but  two  of  his 
servants,  and  those  men  of  special  desert  and  good  ability."  One  of  these  was 
Sir  Richard  Moryson. 


SUBMISSION    OF    TYRONE.  xxxL 

neerenesse  as  his  Lordship  had  promised  and  begun  to  doe.  So 
as  the  next  day  he  tooke  his  most  secret  papers  out  of  my  hand 
yet  giving  them  to  no  other,  but  keeping  them  in  his  own 
cabinet;  and  this  blow  I  never  fully  recovered  while  I  staied  in 
Ireland."  i 

Mountjoy  had  the  proud  satisfaction  of  receiving  Tyrone's 
complete  submission  to  Queen  Elizabeth  before  that  arch-rebel 
had  received  news  of  the  great  Queen's  death.  Pynes  Moryson 
is  not  a  little  proud  of  his  own  share  in  this  transaction. 
Elizabeth  died  on  March  24th,  1603.2  xhe  Lord  Deputy,  with 
his  staff,  was  occupying  Sir  Garret  Moore's  ^  house  at  Mellif ant. 
A  gentleman,  who  was  very  ambitious  to  be  knighted  by  the 
Lord  Deputy,*  received  the  news  from  London  on  the  evening 
of  March  27th,  ("  a  servant  of  his  posting  from  London  and 
getting  a  happy  passage  by  sea"),  and  took  the  all-important 
news  to  Moryson.  "Whereupon  I  required  his  servant  not  to 
speak  a  word  thereof  to  any  man,  threatening  him  with  the  Lord 
Deputies  displeasure  and  severe  punishment  if  any  such  rumour 
were  spread  by  him.  Then  I  was  bold  to  giue  his  Master 
confidence  of  receiuing  the  honour  he  desired,  if  he  would  follow 
my  advise  which  was  this;  that  he  should  goe  to  the  Lord 
Deputy  and  tell  him  this  report  of  the  Queenes  death,  brought 
by  his  servant,  and  the  strict  charge  he  had  giuen  unto  him  for 
the  concealing  thereof,  till  his  Lordship  should  think  fit  to 
make  it  known  and  withall  to  make  tender  of  himselfe  and  all 
his  meanes  to  foUowe  his  Lordships  fortune  in  this  doubtful 
time  (for  such  it  was  in  expectation,  though  most  happy  in  euent). 
This  Gentleman  did  as  I  aduised  him."^     Mountjoy  hurried  on 

1.  When  they  came  to  England  James  I.  was  on  the  throne,  and  it  was  no 
disadvantage  to  have  been  a  friend  of  Essex,  but  quite  the  contrary.  Many 
readers  will  remember  the  case  of  Sir  Henry  Wotton,  who  was  in  Ireland  with 
Essex,  and  on  that  nobleman's  recall  had  the  discretion  to  proceed  to  the 
Continent. 

2.  Or  on  the  last  day  of  1602,  according  to  the  English  reckoning  of  tliat 
time. 

3.  Sir  Garret  Moore  was  ancestor  of  the  present  Earl  of  Drogheda. 

4.  Even  in  those  days  private  secretaries  were  the  channels  for  receiving 
confidences  as  to  hopes  of  prefennent  and  titles  of  honour. 

5.  Itinerary,  Part  II.,  Page  277. 


xxxii.  LIFE    OF    FYNES    MORYSON. 

the  submission  of  Tyrone,  and  on  March  30th  the  Irish  leader 
"  kneeled  at  the  doore  humbly  on  his  knees  for  a  long  space 
making  his  penitent  submission  to  her  Majesty  and  aiter  being 
required  to  come  neerer  to  the  Lord  Deputie,  performed  the 
ceremony  in  all  humblenesse,  the  space  of  one  houre  or  there- 
abouts." The  next  day  he  presented  his  submission  in  writing 
— drawn  up  doubtless  by  the  hand  of  Fynes  Moryson — 
"  kneeling  on  his  knees  before  the  Lord  Deputy  and  Counsell 
and  in  the  presence  of  a  great  assembly."  Then  Mountjoy 
brought  Tyrone^  with  him  to  Dublin,  where  an  English  ship 
brought  "  Sir  Henrie  Davers  "  ^  with  the  official  announcement 
from  London  of  the  proclamation  of  James  I.,  and  also  "  Master 
Liegh,  kinsman  to  the  Lord  Deputy,  who  brought  his  Lordship 
a  favourable  letter  from  the  King  out  of  Scotland."  So  "  cozen 
Leigh  "  was  knighted,  and  also  the  gentleman  whose  servant 
brought  the  early  tidings  of  the  Queen's  death.  Moryson 
does  not  mention  his  name,  nor  does  he  state  whether  the  new 
knight  gave  him  a  handsome  present  for  his  sage  advice. 

After  settling  some  further  troubles  in  Ireland,  Mountjoy 
"  was  chosen  to  be  one  of  his  Majesties  Priuie  Counsell  in 
England,  and  being  made  Lord  Lieutenant  of  Ireland  with 
two-thirds  part  of  the  Deputies  allowance  assigned  to  him  was 
licensed  to  come  over  into  England."'  So  bringing  with  him 
his  prisoner  Tyrone  and  his  secretary  Fynes  Moryson,  the  man 
who  had  reconquered  Ireland  set  sail  for  home,  and  after 
narrowly  escaping  shipwreck  on  the  Skerries,  landed  in 
Beaumaris  Bay.  On  the  road  to  London  there  was  some 
■  difficulty  in  protecting  Tyrone  from  the  attacks  of  women  "  who 
had    lost    Husbands    and    Children    in    the    Irish    Warres." 

1.  When  Tyrone  heard  of  Elizabeth's  death  he  shed  tears  "  in  such  quantity 
as  it  could  not  well  be  concealed."  It  was  a  bitter  reflection  that,  if  he  had 
only  held  out  a  few  days  longer,  he  might  have  curriefl  favour  with  James  by 
"  freely  submitting  to  his  mercy."  Tyrone  might  well  weep.  Irish  leaders  are 
always  beaten  but  seldom  outwitted. — See  Itinerary,  Pare  11.,  Page  281. 

2.  Moryson's  old  acquaintance,  who  had  helped  him  in  Paris. 

3.  Itinerary,  Part  II.,  Page  296. 


LADY    RICH.  xxxiii 

Moiintjoy  was  received  with  the  utmost  honour  by  King  James, 
and  was  created  Earl  of  Devonshire. 

Moryson  is  very  properly  reticent  as  to  Mountjoy's  private 
life.  He  never  mentions  Lady  Rich,  and  needed  not  to  do  so  for 
the  readers  of  his  own  time,  because  the  affair  was  only  too 
notorious.  After  the  death  of  Essex,  in  1601,  Lord  Rich  and  his 
lady  separated,  probably  by  mutual  consent,  though,  according 
to  her  statement,  her  husband  abandoned  her.  It  is  significant, 
however,  to  learn  that  negotiations  were  taking  place  in  Ireland 
for  the  marriage  of  Mountjoy  with  the  only  daughter  of  the  Earl 
of  Ormonde.  It  is  easy  to  imagine  the  rage  of  Lady  Rich  when 
she  heard  the  rumour  of  this  marriage.^  She  let  it  be  openly 
known  that  Mountjoy  was  the  father  of  her  five  youngest 
children.^  Mountjoy's  marriage  with  the  heiress  of  the  Butlers' 
did  not  take  place.  Moryson  makes  the  extremely  significant 
remark,  "  Griefe  of  unsuccessful  love  brought  him  to  his  last 
end."  What  is  certain  is  that  the  Earl  of  Devonshire  and  Lady 
Rich  lived  together  openly,  and  that  they  were  received  with 
the  highest  favour  at  Court — the  lady  being  granted  a  special 
precedence,  and  taking  her  part  as  one  of  the  most  prominent 
figures  in  Court  festivities.  All  the  Irish  business  passed 
through  Devonshire's  hands  and  those  of  his  secretary,  Fynes 
Moryson,  who  remained  in  his  office  until  the  Earl's  death. 
It  must  have  been  a  pleasant  and  profitable  service,  the  Earl 
and  his  brilliant  lady  receiving  the  best  society  of  the  time,*  both 
in  London  and  at  the  Wanstcad  mansion,  which  Mountjoy  had 
bought  from  Essex  before  he  went  to  Ireland.     The  young  Earl 

1.  One  naturally  thinks  of  tlie  great  scene  when  Cleopatra  hears  of  Antony's 
marriage  to  Octavia. 

2.  Dr.  Gardiner  .says  that  this  declaration  was  made  on  Mountjoy's  return 
to  England,  but  it  seems  probable  that  the  separation  occurred  earlier,  and  liad 
some  connection  with  the  failure  of  the  Irish  marriage. 

3.  She  inherited  ultimately  a  large  part  of  her  father's  land,  as  many  of  her 
male  relatives  were  attainted. 

4.  The  Earl  of  Soutliampton,  Shakespeare's  friend  and  patron  (released  by 
James  from  the  long  imprisonment  he  ha<l  incurred  for  his  share  in  the  Essex 
rising),  was  doubtless  on  specially  friendly  terms  with  Devonshire,  as  they  were 
joint  Lords  Lieutenant  of  Hampshire.  One  of  the  first  Acts  of  Southampton's 
freedom  was  to  produce  Shakespeare's  "  Love's  Labour's  Lost"  for  the  Court. 


xxxiv.  LIFE    OF    FYNES    MORYSON. 

of  Pembroke  ^  was  a  frequent  visitor,  as  we  learn  from  Moryson's 
dedication  to  him  of  his  1617  volume :  "  I  had  the  happiness  to 
stand  sometimes  before  you,  an  eye  and  eare  witness  of  your 
Noble  conversation  with  the  worthy  Earle  of  Devonshire."  The 
chaplain  was  no  less  a  person  than  William  Laud — afterwards 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury — persecutor  and  martyr.  A  fool — 
that  is,  a  Shakespearian  fool — was  also  an  inmate  of  this  great 
household.  "  My  honored  lord  the  late  Earle  of  Devonshire  till 
his  dyeing  day  kept  an  Irishman  in  foole's  Apparell  and 
commonly  called  his  lordships  foole,  but  wee  found  him  to  have 
craft  of  humoring  every  man  to  attain  his  owne  endes,  and  to 
have  nothing  of  a  naturall  foole."  ^  We  can  imagine  that  an 
Irishman  playing  such  a  congenial  part  would  break  many  jests 
on  the  private  secretary,  and  especially  upon  his  fashion  of 
walking  with  downcast  eyes  looking  upon  the  ground.  Moryson 
had  acquired  this  habit  in  Turkey  and  the  Holy  Land  when  it 
was  dangerous  to  look  a  Turk  in  the  face,  and  he  could  never 
entirely  break  himself  of  it.  The  secretary  was  not  forgotten 
in  Mount  joy's  prosperity,  but  received  a  pension  sufficient  to 
keep  a  bachelor  of  studious  habits  in  comfort.^ 

At  the  production  of  Ben  Jonson's  "  Masque  of  Blackness," 
by  the  Queen  at  Whitehall,  on  Twelfth  Night,  1604—5,  which 

1.  The  lover  of  Mistress  Fitton,  and  many  other  gay  ladies.  His 
etatue  stands  in  the  picture  gallei-y  of  the  Bodleian,  and  his  numerous  other 
honours  are  dwarfed  hy  his  receiving  (with  his  brother  Montgomery)  the 
dedication  of  the  First  Folio  Shakespeare.  He  was  the  nephew  of  Sir  Philip 
Sidney. 

Thou  art  thy  mothers  glasse  and  she  in  thee 
Calls  backe  the  louely  Aprill  of  her  prime. 

Shakespeare's  Sonnet,  No.  III. 

2.  Twelfth  Night  Actus  Tertius— Scaena  prima. 

Tnis  fellow  is  wise  enough  to  play  the  foole 
And  to  do  that  well  cranes  a  kind  of  wit, 
He  must  observe  their  mood  on  whom  he  jests 
The  quality  of  persons  and  the  time. 

3.  Calendar  State  Papers,  Dora.  Add.  1580—1625.  Page  445.  Warrant  of 
June  19th,  1604,  the  King  to  Lord  IVeasurer  Buckhurst.  In  consideration  of 
the  surrender  of  a  pension  of  4s.  a  day  granted  by  us  to  Sir  John  Skinner,  and 
of  another  pension  of  2s.  per  day  to  Clement  Turner,  we  grant  to  Fras 
Morison,  at  suit  of  Sir  John  Skinner  and  Clement  Turner,  a  pension  of  6s.  a 
day,  provided  Fras  Morison  bring  a  certificate  from  time  to  time  from  the 
paymaster  of  Berwick  that  neither  of  the  said  pensions  of  4s.  and  2s.  granted 
to  Skinner  and  Turner  have  been  paid  [li  pages  draft.  The  docquet  of  this 
grant  gives  the  name  as  Fyiies  Morison]. 


DEATH    OF    THE    EARL    OF    DEVONSHIRE,     xxxv. 

cost  £3,000,  the  twelve  nymphs  were  impersonated  by  the  Queen 
herself  and  the  noblest  ladies  in  the  land,  including  the  Countesses 
of  Suffolk,  Derby  and  Bedford,  and  Lady  Rich.  Lord  Rich, 
however,  grew  tired  of  his  false  position,  and  in  1605  obtained 
a  divorce,  o  mensa  et  thoro,  and  immediately  married  again. 
On  December  20th,  1605,  William  Laud  celebrated  a  private 
marriage  at  Wanstcad  between  the  Earl  of  Devonshire  and 
Lady  Rich.  This  created  an  enormous  scandal.  The  Earl  and 
Countess  were  forbidden  to  appear  at  Court,  and  were  practically 
disgraced.  It  was  one  thing  to  condone  and  recognise  a  liaison 
sanctified  by  time,  but  the  line  had  to  be  drawn  somewhere. 
The  marriage  was  opposed  to  the  canon  law,  and  Laud  bitterly 
repented  of  his  share  in  it,  which  delayed  his  promotion  in  the 
church.  Probably  Lady  Rich  insisted  on  the  marriage,  know- 
ing that  she  had  lost  Devonshire's  heart,  and  determined  to 
prevent  the  possibility  of  his  marrying  elsewhere.  Neither  of 
them  can  possibly  have  expected  that  such  a  storm  of  indigna- 
tion would  be  aroused  by  the  legitimation  of  their  ties.  Devon- 
shire did  not  long  survive  his  disgrace.  He  died  at  Savoy 
House  in  the  Strand  on  April  3rd,  1606.  "  He  was  surprised 
with  a  burning  fever,  whereof  the  first  fit  being  very  violent 
he  collected  to  him  his  most  familiar  friends,  and  telling  them 
that  he  had  ever  by  experience  and  by  presaging  mind  been 
taught  to  repute  a  burning  Feuer  his  fatall  enemy  desired  them 
(upon  instructions  then  given  them)  to  make  his  will  and  then 
he  said,  Let  death  look  never  so  ugly  he  would  meet  him 
smiling,  which  he  nobly  performed  for  I  neuer  saw  a  braue 
spirit  part  more  mildly  from  the  old  mansion,  then  his  did, 
departing  most  peaceably  after  nine  dales  sickenesse."  ^  His 
Countess,  stricken  by  his  loss  and  the  feeling  that  she  had  ruined 
the  man  whom  she  loved,  did  not  survive  him  many  months. 
His  title  became  extinct.*     He  had  attained  wealth,  honour  and 

1.  Itinerary,  Part  II.,  Page  29(5. 

2.  In  1618  Lord  Cavendish  paid  £10,000  for  the  title  of  Earl  of  Devonshire, 
and  from  him  the  present  Lord  President  of  the  Council  derives  his  title.  At 
the  same  time  Lord  Rich,  Lady  Penelope's  ex-husband,  paid  £10,000  to  be  made 
Earl  of  Warwick.  These  large  sums  of  money  were  not  bribes  to  James  I.  but 
honest  payments  into  the  Exchequer  for  value  received. 


xxxvi.  LIFE    OF    FYNES    MORYSON, 

glory,  but  his  youthful  ambition  to  refound  his  ancient  house 
"  ad  re-aedificandavi  antiquam  domum "  was  foiled  when 
success  was  within  his  grasp.     He  was  only  43  years  of  age. 

And  now  Fynes  Moryson  settled  down  to  the  fulfilment  of 
his  original  ambition — the  writing  of  a  magnum  opus — giving 
a  survey  of  Europe  and  of  the  peoples  of  Europe.  He  com- 
menced by  wasting  three  years  labour.  "  I  abstracted  the 
Histories  of  these  12  Dominions  thorow  which  I  passed  with 
purpose  to  joyne  them  to  the  Discourses  of  the  seuerall 
Commonwealths  for  illustration  and  ornament,  but  when  the 
worke  was  done  and  I  found  the  bulke  thereof  to  swel,  then  I 
chose  rather  to  suppresse  them  than  to  make  my  gate  bigger 
than  my  Citie."  Judging  by  the  historical  introductions  which 
Moryson  has  given  to  the  Chapters  in  this  volume^  we  may 
thank  him  for  this  heroic  suppression.  He  was  a  painstaking 
but  uncritical  historian,  and  in  compiling  from  books  he  loses 
his  Elizabethan  freedom  and  force  of  style.  These  three  lost 
years  bring  him  to  1609,  the  year  of  the  first  edition  of  Shakes- 
peare's Sonnets.  Then  he  settles  down  to  his  final  scheme 
which  is  as  follows  :  — 

Part  I.  Containeth  a  Journall  through  all  the  said  twelve 
Dominions — i.e.,  Germany,  Bohmerland,  Sweitzerland, 
Netherland,  Denmarke,  Poland,  Italy,  Turky,  France, 
England,  Scotland,  and  Ireland — Shewing  particularly  the 
number  of  miles,  the  soyle  of  the  Country,  the  situation  of 
Cities,  the  descriptions  of  them  with  all  Monuments  in  each 
place  worth  the  seeing,  as  also  the  rates  of  hiring  Coaches  or 
Horses  from  place  to  place,  with  each  daies  expences  for  diet, 
horse-meate  and  the  like. 

Paet  II.  Containeth  the  Eebellion  of  Hugh,  Earle  of  Tyrone, 
and  the  appeasing  thereof :  written  also  in  forme  of  a 
Journall. 

1.  The  first  few  pages  of  the  Chapter  on  the  Commonwealth  of  Poland  will 
serve  as  a  specimen.  I  did  not  suppress  them  as  we  need  to  be  reminded 
to-day  of  the  nationality  of  Poland. 


HIS    ITINERARY.  zxxviL 

Part  III.  Containeth  a  Discourse  upon  severall  Heads  through 
all  the  said  seuerall  Dominions. 

It  will  be  gathered  from  this  that  Part  I.  contains  a  straight- 
forward and  minute  account  of  his  European  travels,  arranged 
with  but  little  art.  He  follows  his  notes  and  diaries  and  gives 
at  full  length  letters  which  he  had  written  to  foreigners,  and  of 
which  he  had  kept  copies.  His  details  of  expenses  leave  no 
obscurity  whatever  as  to  the  methods  of  travel,  and  he  also  goes 
fully  into  the  questions  of  letters  of  credit,  and  the  transmission 
of  money  from  place  to  place.  It  is  probably  more  interesting 
now  than  it  was  to  Moryson's  contemporaries,  but  they  must 
have  found  parts  of  it  useful  when  preparing  for  a  Continental 
journey.  Thomas  Fuller  says  that  he  "  printed  his  observations 
in  a  large  book  which  for  the  truth  thereof  is  in  good  reputation. 
For  if  so  great  a  Traveller  he  had  nothing  of  a  Traveller  in  him 
as  to  stretch  in  his  reports." 

Part  II.  is  practically  an  independent  work.  It  is  an 
important  chapter  in  the  history  of  Ireland,  told  in  great  detail 
by  an  official  who  was  behind  the  scenes,  and  who  is  able  to 
quote  at  length  confidential  letters  and  official  documents.  It 
is  as  long  as  Part  I.,  and  to  sandwich  it  between  Part  I.  and 
Part  III.,  as  Moryson  does,  is  thoroughly  inartistic.^ 

Part  III.  opens  with  an  elaborate  discourse  on  travel 
in  general,  with  precepts  for  travellers  and  a  collection  of 
proverbs  "which  I  observed  in  forraigne  parts  by  reading  or 
discourse  to  be  used  either  of  Travellers  themselves  or  of  divers 
Nations  and  Provinces."  Moryson  then  commences  the  most 
interesting  and  valuable  portion  of  his  work — ^viz.,  a  series  of 
discourses  about  the  different  countries  under  the  following 
heads : — 

1.  Geographical  description,  sittiation,  fertility,  trafficke  and 

diet. 

1.  It  was  republished  separately  at  Dublin  in  1735,  with  the  description  of 
Ireland  from  Part  III.  The  latter  was  printeil  in  Mr.  Henry  Morley's  Caria- 
brooke  Libranr.  These  are  the  only  portions  of  Moryson's  work  that  nave  ever 
been  reprinted.  Spedding  frequently  quotes  from  Part  II.  in  his  Life  of  Bacon. 
There  is  a  good  summary  of  facts  about  the  Itinerary  in  Notes  and  Queries, 
2nd  Series,  Vol.  XL,  page  321. 


xxxviii.  LIFE    OF    FYNES    MORYSON. 

2.  Apparell. 

3.  The  Commonwealth,  "  under  which  title  I  containe  an 
historical  introduction,  the  Princes  Pedegrees  and  Courts,  the 
present  state  of  things,  the  Tributes  and  Revenewes,  the  military 
state  for  Horse,  Foot,  and  Navy,  the  Courts  of  Justice,  rare 
Lawes,  more  specially  the  Lawes  of  Inheritance  and  of  womens 
Dowries,  the  Capitall  Judgements,  and  the  diversitie  of  degrees 
in  Families,  and  in  the  Commonwealth." 

This  proceeded  as  far  as  Germany,  Switzerland  and  the 
Netherlands.  .  .  .  Here  the  printed  portion  of  Fynes  Moryson's 
'  Itinerary,  published  in  1617,  the  year  after  Shakespeare's  death, 
comes  to  an  abrupt  end,  and  we  read  in  the  Table  of  Contents  :  — 
"  The  Rest  of  this  Worke,  not  as  yet  fully  finished  treateth  of 
the  following  heads,"  and  the  matter  of  the  "  Rest  of  this 
Worke  "  may  be  read  in  the  present  volume,  and  is  summarised 
in  its  Table  of  Contents.  Technically,  this  is  the  completion  of 
Part  III.,  but  in  preparing  it  for  the  press,  for  which  it  has  had 
to  wait  nearly  300  years,  Moryson  called  it  Part  IV.^ 

From  1609  to  1617,  when  the  Itinerary  appeared,  Moryson 
tells  us :  "I  wrote  at  leasure  giving  (like  a  free  and  unhired 
workman)  much  time  to  pleasure,  to  necessary  affaires,  and  to 
diuers  and  long  distractions.  If  you  consider  this,  and  withall 
remember  that  the  work  is  first  written  in  Latine,  then 
translated  into  English,  and  that  in  diuers  Copies,  no  man  being 
able  by  the  first  Copie  to  put  so  large  a  worke  in  good  fashion. 
And  if  jou  will  please  also  take  knowledge  from  me  that  to 
saue  expences,  I  wrote  the  greatest  part  with  my  owne  hand, 
and  almost  all  the  rest  with  the  slowe  pen  of  my  servant:  then 
I  hope  the  loss  of  time  shall  not  be  imputed  to  me."  ^ 

1.  I  found  the  reference  to  the  MS.  continuation  in  the  Dictionary  of 
National  Biography,  to  which  great  work  I  have  to  acknowledge  many 
obligations.  The  MS.  was  not  permitted  by  the  authorities  of  C.C.C.  to  leave 
Oxford,  and  it  was  copied  for  me  by  Miss  E.  G.  Parker  in  the  Bodleian  library. 
I  am  indebted  to  the  Rev.  C.  Plummer,  M.A.,  Librarian  of  C.C.C. ,  for 
obtaining  for  me  the  permission  of  the  President  and  Fellows  to  publish 
their  MS.  Nothing  is  known  as  to  how  the  MS.  came  to  C.C.C,  but  it  was 
catalogued  there  under  the  same  number  in  1697. 

2.  In  the  Hist.  Man.  Commission  Reports  there  is  catalogued  among  the 
Crowcombe  Court  MSS.  a  letter  from  Fynes  Moryson  to  Pembroke,  asking  him 
to  accept  the  dedication  of  the  work.  After  many  efforts  to  obtain  a  sight  of  it 
I  learn  through  a  fi-iend  of  the  present  owner  that  this  interesting  document  has 
been  lost. 


HIS    BROTHER    SIR    RICHARD.  xxxix. 

On  the  26th  of  February,^  1611 — 12,Fyne8  Moryson  attended 
the  funeral  of  his  dear  sister  Jane  Alington  at  St.  Botolph's 
Church,  Aldersgate  Street.  A  full  account  of  the  order  of  this 
funeral  has  been  preserved.  It  was  drawn  up  by  the  "  Wyndsor 
Herald  for  Henry  St.  George,  Blewmantel."  Thirty-six  poor 
women  walked  two  and  two.  The  male  relations  wore  black 
cloaks.  The  chief  mourner  was  Lady  Guevara  (wife  of  Sir 
John  Guevara  2)  a  connection  of  the  Moryson  brothers  through 
the  second  marriage  of  their  grandmother,  the  widow  of  Thomas 
Moigne.  Lady  Guevara  was  no  doubt  a  close  personal  friend 
of  the  deceased.  Behind  the  clergyman,  walked  Fynes  Moryson, 
carrying  a  pennon.^ 

In  the  year  1613  he  had  a  rather  long  "  distraction." 
"  By  the  entreaty  of  my  brother,  Sir  Richard  Moryson  (Vice- 
President  of  Munster),  and  out  of  my  desire  to  see  his  children 
God  had  giuen  him  in  Ireland  (besides  some  occasions  of  my 
private  estate),  I  was  drawne  over  again  into  Ireland,  where  we 
landed  the  ninth  of  September  miraculously  preserved  from 
shipwreck."  *  Moryson  was  not  favourably  impressed  by  the 
prospects  of  Ireland,  for  he  thought  that  much  stronger  measures 
should  be  taken  for  the  suppression  of  "  Poperie  "  and  the 
Popish  priests.  Sir  Richard  Moryson,  whose  stay  in  Ireland 
had  been  so  long  and  honourable,  returned  to  England  in  1615 
and  settled  at  Tooley  Park,  Leicestershire.  He  was  appointed 
Lieutenant  General  of  Ordnance,  and  in  1620  became  M.P.  for 
Leicester.  He  died  in  1628.  His  son  Henry,  a  young  man  of 
great  promise,  became  the  intimate  friend  of  Sir  Lucius  Gary, 
afterwards     Viscount  Falkland.       Ben   Jonson   addressed   his 

1.  A  few  months  after  Shakespeare's  retirement  to  Stratford. 

2.  The  Guevaras,  Spaniards  from  the  Basque  Provinces,  settled  in 
Lincolnshire  in  the  early  part  of  the  reign  of  Henry  VIII.  They  probably 
belonged  to  the  same  family  as  Anton  de  Guevara,  Bishop  of  "Guadix"  and 
counsellor  of  Charles  V.,  whose  "  Diall  of  Princes"  was  translated  into  English 
by  Thomas  North,  and  published  in  the  last  year  of  Queen  Mary.  The  last  of 
the  Lincolnshire  Guevaras  was  a  barber  at  Market  Rasen,  whose  will  was 
proved  in  1697. 

3.  "Collectanea  Topographica  et  Genealogica,"  Vol.  IV.,  London,  1837. 

4.  In  Yougliall  harbour. 


xL  LIFE    OF    FYNES    MORYSON. 

Pindaric  Ode  on  the  death  of  Sir  H.  Moryson  ^  to  his  sorrowing 
friend.  It  was  a  surprise  to  me  to  find  that  the  well-known 
Strophe,  commencing 

"  It  is  not  growing  like  a  tree 
In  bulk,  doth  make  man  better  be  " 

commemorates  the  untimely  death  of  Fynes  Moryson's  nephew. 
I  quote  a  less  known  antistrophe : 

"  Alas !  but  Morison  fell  young ; 

He  never  fell — thou  fall'st  my  tongue. 
He  stood  a  soldier  to  the  last  right  end, 
A  perfect  patriot,  and  a  noble  friend; 

But  most  a  virtuoxis  son. 

All  ofiBces  were  done 
By  him,  so  ample,  full,  and  round. 
In  weight,  in  measure,  number,  sound 
As,  though  his  age  imperfect  might  appear, 
His  life  was  of  humanity  the  sphere." 

The  year  after  young  Moryson's  death  his  sister  Lettice  married 
Sir  Lucius  Gary.  It'was  purely  a  love  match,  and  he  was  much 
blamed  by  judicious  friends,  for  she  had  no  fortune.  Lord 
Clarendon  says  of  her :  "  She  was  a  lady  of  a  most  extraordinary 
wit  and  judgment,  and  of  the  most  signal  virtue,  and  exemplary 
life,  that  the  age  produced,  and  who  brought  him  many  hopeful 
children,  in  whom  he  took  great  delight." 

I  give  these  facts  about  Fynes  Moryson's  nephew  and  niece 
to  cover  up  to  a  certain  extent  my  ignorance  as  to  the  later 
portion  of  my  author's  life.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  after 
the  publication  of  his  1617^  folio  he  prepared  the  MS.  from 

1.  He  died  in  1629,  at  the  age  of  twenty.  We  know  that  his  mother  La»ly 
Moryson  was  still  living  in  1632,  as  George  Alington  left  her  a  gold  ring  in  his 
will — one  of  the  "  Sum  quod  eris  "  rings. 

2.  Extract  from  the  Register  of  the  Stationers  Co. ,  Arher's  Edition  III. ,  606, 
under  date  4  April,  1617.  "John  Beale— Entred  for  his  Copie  under  the  handes 
of  Master  Docter  Westfield  and  both  Wardens.  An  Itinerary  written  by 
Fines  Morison  Gent,  contayninc  his  Travailes  through  divers  dominions,  vizt 
Germany  Bohmerland  &c.— vj*.'"  In  the  previous  year  Shakespeare  died.  In 
the  foUovfing  year  Raleigh  was  executed. 


THE    MANUSCRIPT.  xli. 

which  the  present  volume  is  printed,  and  that  a  portion  of  it  is 
in  his  own  hand-writing.     At  the  end  of  the  MS.  is  written : 
"  14  Junii,  1626. 
Imprimatur. — Tho.  Wilson. 
Internal  evidence  shows  that  it  was  finished  by  1619  or  1620  at 
the  latest,  and  much  of  it  was  probably  already  sketched  out  in 
1617. 

We  may  therefore  conclude  that  after  keeping  the  MS.  by  him 
until  1626  (three  years  after  the  publication  of  the  First  Folio 
of  Shakespeare),  Moiyson  got  his  book  licensed  for  publica-  ' 
tion  by  the  head  of  the  State  Paper  Office,  Sir  Thos.  Wilson.  • 
After  obtaining  the  license,  however,  there  must  have  been 
difficulty  with  the  publisher.  Probably  the  1617  folio  had  not 
been  a  great  pecuniary  success,  and  possibly  Mr.  John  Beale, 
or  any  other  expert  who  was  consulted  in  the  matter  suggested 
that  large  omissions  or  excisions  were  desirable.  Moryson 
was  in  his  sixtieth  year  and  belonged  to  a  past  age.  Perhaps 
he  felt  that  the  Germany,  which  he  had  so  sympathetically 
described,  was  passing  away  in  the  welter  of  frightful  wars  from 
which  it  has  only  really  recovered  in  our  own  times.  At  all 
events,  the  MS.  has  waited  till  now. 

During  the  later  years  of  his  life  Moryson  no  doubt  employed 
himself  by  working  upon  the  treatise  "  Of  the  Commonwealth  • 
of  England,"  which  he  had  planned  as  an  addendum  to  his 
survey  of  Europe.  Of  this  work  nothing  is  known.  Probably  . 
it  was  never  finished.  Possibly  he  realised  that  under  the 
Stuart  Kings  there  was  no  fixity  in  the  state  of  England. 
Certainly  he  could  not  have  foreseen  that  the  word  Common- 
wealth would  soon  acquire  a  new  significance  in  the  History  of 
England. 

1.  Acting  under  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  who  had  a  general  power  of 
licensing  books.    Sir  Thos.  AVilson  had  been  at  Cambridge  with  Fynes  Moryson, 


Cecil's  most  trusted  foreign  agents,  and,  as  Keeper  of  the  Records  he  rendered 
great  public  services.     He  was  knighte<l  in  1618  and  died  in  1629. 

a4 


xlii.  LIFE    OF    FYNES    MORYSON. 

I  am  now  able  to  publish  Fynes  Moryson's  will  as  recorded 
in  the  Probate  Act  Books. ^ 

Mr.  Fines  Morisou  his  last  will  and  testament 
bearinge  date  15  Sept.  1629. 

To  Mrs.  Elizabeth  Dynne  his  pictures.  To  George  Allington 
Esqr.  his  best  night  Capp  and  hand  kercheife.  To  Mr.  ffrancis 
Dynne  his  bookes  and  Cabonett.  To  Mr.  William  Ireland  his 
guilded  halberd.  To  Mris  Susan  Ireland  his  wife  all  his  lynnen 
and  the  trunck  wherein  it  lyeth.  To  Sarah  Ireland  two  redd 
chaires  and  two  redd  stooles  both  of  cloth.  To  Mr.  Edward 
Waterhouse  twentie  shillings.  To  his  servant  Isaack  Pywall 
all  his  wearinge  apparell  except  his  best  cloke  alsoe  his  bed 
wherein  he  lay  with  all  the  furniture  belonginge  to  it  and  the 
bedd  wherein  his  servant  Isaack  Pywall  lay  with  the  furniture 
belonging  thereunto.  As  alsoe  the  hanginge  of  his  Chamber. 
And  of  this  his  last  will  he  makes  Mr.  ffrancis  Dynne  Executor. 
This  is  the  effect  of  the  will  of  Mr  ffynes  Morysou  who  died  the 
twelveth  of  ffebr  last. 

Witnes  ffra  Dynne  Isaak  Pywall,  Susan  Ireland  Probatum 
fuit  Testamentum  suprascript,  apud  London.  .  .  . 
decimo  octavo  die  mensis  Martii  Anno  Domini  Millimo  sexcen- 
tesimo  vicesimo  nono  Juramento  ffrancisei  Dynne  Executoris. 

This  document  fixes  the  date  of  Moryson's  death  as  Feb.  12th, 
1630,2  or  as  it  is  usually  printed  1629 — 30.  He  was  in  his 
sixty-fourth  year.  His  old  friend  and  brother-in-law,  George 
Allington,  to  whom  he  leaves  his  best  night-cap,  was  then  in  his 

1.  Year  Books  of  Probate  from  16.30,  Vol.  I.,  Part  I.,  1630-1634.  Edited 
by  John  Mathews  and  George  F.  Mathews,  B.A. ,  93,  Chancery  Lane,  London, 
W.C.  Page  .38  Morison  Fines  of  p.  St.  Botolph,  London  (27  Scroope).  This 
list  was  only  printed  in  March,  1902.  I  am  indebted  for  the  reference  to 
Mr.  W.  R.  Credland,  of  the  Manchester  Free  Reference  Library. 

2.  Some  of  the  old  Biographical  Dictionaries  give  the  date  of  Moryson's 
death  as  1614.  This  is  repeated  in  one  of  the  latest  publications  of  theHarleian 
Society,  "  Musgrave's  Fragmenta  Genealogica,"  1900.  It  originated  from 
Thomas  Fuller  in  his  Worthies  of  England.  Mr.  Sidney  Lee,  in  the  Dictionary 
of  National  Biography,  supposes,  in  the  absence  of  information,  that  Moryson 
died  soon  after  the  publication  of  his  1617  volume.  I  take  this  opportunity  of 
acknowledging  the  kind  assistance  given  to  me  by  the  officials  of  the  Rylands 
Library  and  the  Manchester  Free  Reference  Library,  and  also  for  references  given 
by  Mr.  Goulding,  librarian  to  the  Duke  of  Portland,  and  by  Mr.  J.  S.  Bogg,  of 
Altrincbam. 


HIS    DEATH.  xlUi. 

eightieth  year.  It  is  clear  that  Fynes  Moryson  lived  the  later 
years  of  his  life  with  every  reasonable  comfort  that  a  studious 
gentleman  of  his  age  would  require.  If  he  left  no  money  it  was 
probably  because  he  had  sunk  his  small  patrimony  in  an  annuity 
which,  added  to  his  pension,  enabled  him  to  support  a  servant 
and  rent  suitable  rooms.  We  may  assume  that  the  Irelands 
were  the  people  in  whose  house  he  made  his  home,  and  that 
Francis  Dynne  was  a  congenial  friend  who  would  appreciate  his 
library.  Sir  Richard  Moryson  and  his  promising  son  were  both 
dead.  William  Laud  had  arrived  at  the  bishopric  of  London 
on  his  road  to  Canterbury  and  the  block.  Charles  I.  had  been 
five  years  on  the  throne.  Buckingham  had  been  assassinated, 
the  Petition  of  Right  had  been  passed.  The  prologue  of  the 
great  Civil  War  tragedy  was  being  played,  and  Wentworth, 
Pym  and  Eliot  were  the  chief  performers  on  the  political  stage. 
It  was  time  for  a  man  who  had  been  elected  a  Fellow  of 
Peterhouse  before  the  defeat  of  the  Spanish  Armada  to  leave 
the  world.  Fynes  Moryson's  body  was  buried,  we  may  be  sure, 
enfolded  in  the  "  beste  cloke  "  which  he  had  excepted  in  his 
bequest  to  Isaac  Pywall. 

As  for  the  MS.  of  the  present  work,  no  information  is  obtain- 
able as  to  how  it  came  into  the  Library  of  Corpus  Christi  College, 
Oxford.  It  contains  three  handwritings,  which  are  no  doubt 
those  of  (1)  Moryson  himself,  (2)  his  regular  assistant,  who 
wrote  from  dictation,  and  (3)  a  less  skilful  assistant,  whose 
spelling  is  much  more  free  and  easy  than  his  employer's,  and  who 
sometimes  indicates,  by  spelling  a  difficult  word  correctly,  that 
he  has  asked  how  to  spell  it.  Occasionally  this  third  writer 
makes  faults  in  dictation  which  show  that  Moryson  has  not 
given  extreme  care  to  the  revision  of  the  MS.,  as  when  for  "  a 
Navy  "  he  writes  "  an  Avay."  ^     The  first  paragraph  of  the 

1.  There  are  also  a  few  lines  in  a  fourth  handwriting.  These  four  hand- 
writings are  in  the  old  English  script  used  by  Shakespeare.  The  Latin  and 
Italian  quotations  are  in  the  Roman  hand  in  which  Moryson  wrote  his 
original  I^tin  work  (see  facsimile).  As  Malvolio  says :  "I  think  we  do  know 
that  fine  Roman  hand."  I  may  here  thank  Miss  A.  Montgomerie  Martin 
for  her  careful  work  in  the  correction  of  proofs. 


xliv.  LIFE    OF    FYNES    MORYSON. 

Chapter  on  Turkey  shows  that  the  author  has  listened  to  critic- 
isms, not  in  all  respects  laudatory  of  his  1617  volume.^ 

With  regard  to  the  merit  of  Moryson's  work  in  the  present 
volume,  its  readers  can  judge  for  themselves.  In  undertaking 
its  publication  I  was  fortified  by  the  favourable  opinions  of 
Dr.  Ward  and  Mr.  Sidney  Lee,  to  whom  I  forwarded  a  portion 
of  my  copy  of  the  MS.  At  the  same  time,  I  must  accept  the 
entire  responsibility  as  being,  like  Mr.  W.  H.  in  Mr.  Lee's  inter- 
pretation of  the  dedication  of  Shakespeare's  Sonnets,  "  the 
onlie  begetter  of  these  insuing "  chapters,  and  also  for  the 
omissions.  My  intention  at  first  was  to  publish  the  whole  MS., 
but  I  came  to  recognise  that  it  was  not  of  equal  value  through- 
out, and  that  a  selection  must  be  made.  The  following  passage 
from  the  prospectus  of  this  book  will  explain  my  course  of 
action :  — 

"  Unfortunately  Moryson,  the  historical  compiler,  is  a 
Smuch  inferior  person  to  Moryson  the  social  historian;  he  is 
laborious  and  widely  read  but  quite  imcritical.  Moreover  his 
style,  which  is  vivacious  and  masculine  when  he  is  writing  from 
his  own  knowledge,  often  becomes  flat  and  commonplace  when 
he  is  working  from  other  men's  books.  To  have  printed  the 
whole  of  the  MS.  would  have  needed  1,200  pages,  and  would 
have  weighted  down  the  valuable  cargo  with  useless  ballast. 
Perhaps  those  who  would  have  blamed  me  for  publishing  useless 

matter  may  now  complain  that  the  work  is  incomplete 

In  printing  this  book,  the  aim  will  be  to  reproduce  the  author's 
MS.,  only  correcting  obvious  slips  of  the  pen.  In  cases  of  doubt, 
as  to  whether  there  is  a  slip  of  the  pen  or  a  blunder  of  the  author, 
the  MS.  will  be  followed.     Nor  will  there  be  any  expurgations. 

1.  Mr.  E.  Gordon  Duff  lias  sent  me  an  account  of  au  interesting  copy  of  the 
1617  Itinerary  in  the  Cambridge  University  Library.  It  is  in  handsome 
contemporary  binding,  liaving  on  both  backs  Fynes  Moryson's  arms.  "  Or,  on 
a  cross  sable,  five  fleurs  de  lis  of  the  field.  Crest :  Out  of  a  coronet  Or  an 
eagle's  head  between  two  wings  Argent,"  and  the  inscription  "THE  GIFTE 
■  OF  THE  AUCHTER  FYNES  MORISON."  Mr.  Sayle,  of  the  C.U.  Library, 
informs  me  that  there  is  no  writing  whatever  on  the  volume  to  indicate  its  past 
ownership.  Probably  it  was  a  present  to  the  Earl  of  Pembroke.  I  owe 
,  to  Mr.  Gordon  Dufl — who  was  formerly  librarian  of  the  Rylands  Library — 
my  first  introduction  to  Fynes  Moryson. 


HIS    CHARACTER.  xlv 

Moiyson  is  very  plain-spoken,  and  in  discussing  social  questions 
is  sometimes  more  free  in  his  language  than  is  usual  to-day  in 
books  intended  for  the  general  reader,  and  sometimes  he  himself 
apologises  for  using  a  coarse  word.  This  book,  now  published 
nearly  300  years  after  its  due  date,  will  have  the  same  varied 
spelling  as  'The  Itinerary'  published  in  1617." 

I  cannot  admit  that  it  is  any  reflection  upon  Moryson  to  omit 
those  portions  of  his  work  which  are  not  of  permanent  interest. 
The  fondest  lovers  of  a  great  writer  are  readiest  to  admit  that 
their  hero  is  not  always  at  his  best,  and  would  often  be  glad  to 
throw  away  the  worser  part  of  him.  While  I  would  not  speak  of 
Fynes  Moryson  as  my  "  hero,"  yet  he  has  been  my  companion 
for  two  years,  and  a  very  pleasant  and  profitable  companion  I 
have  found  him.  He  had  seen  the  world  and  mixed  with  all 
sorts  and  conditions  of  men.  He  was  enterprising,  studious, 
and  discreet.  He  had  a  sturdy  hatred  of  "  Poperie ;"  but,  as 
Rosalind  says,  "  I'll  pardon  him  for  that."  He  was  intensely 
proud  of  his  own  country  and  his  own  countrymen,  yet  he 
judged  the  people  of  the  countries  where  he  sojourned  with 
appreciative  commonsense.  He  had  a  sane  charity  for  all  men,  , 
except  Turks  and  Irish  priests.  He  thought  English  stage- 
players  the  best  in  the  world,  but  despised  them  personally.  He 
shows  no  sign  whatever  that  he  recognised  the  greatness  of  the 
pieces  these  stage-players  performed.  Not  a  word  of  Shake- 
speare, Spenser,  Marlowe,  or  Jonson  in  all  his  records  of  the 
time — which,  taken  together  would  occupy  about  3,000  pages 
like  these.  In  modern  phrase  we  must  say  that  Fynes 
Moryson  was  lacking  in  poetic  and  artistic  sensibility.  But  his  ■ 
own  prose  style,  when  he  is  writing  from  personal  knowledge 
and  observation,  has  the  freedom  and  picturesqueness  of  North 
or  Philemon  Holland,  as  unconfined  as  his  spelling,  and  as 
refreshing.  It  seems  to  me  that  few  can  fail  to  find  in  this 
volume  some  new  impressions  of  Europe  as  it  was  before  the 
Thirty  Years'  War  desolated  Germany,  of  the  time  between  the 
defeat  of  the  Spanish  Armada  and  the  sailing  of  the  Mayflower, 
in  fact,  of  "  Shakespeare's  Europe." 


xM.  LIFE    OF    FYNES    MORYSON. 

It  is  unfortunate  that  no  portrait  of  Fynes  Moryson  is 
known,  as  it  would  have  been  a  great  satisfaction  to  the  editor 
to  prefix  his  likeness  to  this  volume. 

"  But,  since  he  cannot,  Reader,  looke 
Not  on  his  picture,  but  his  booke." 

Charles  HroHES. 
Kersal,  Manchester,  February  1903. 


Fynes  Moryson 
Itinerary 


■\  11  riTH  King  James  his  Maiesties  full  and  sole  Priuiledge  to  the 
Author  Fjrnes  Morison  gent,  his  Executors  Administratours 
Assignes  and  deputyes  for  xxj  yeares  next  ensuing  from  the  graunt 
thereof,  to  cause  to  be  imprinted,  and  to  sell  assigne  or  dispose  to  his 
or  their  best  benefitts,  the  former  parts  and  this  fourth  Part  of  this  ' 
booke  entitled  An  Itinerary  &c.  as  well  in  the  English  as  in  the  latiue 
tongue;  straitly  forbidding  any  other  during  the  said  yeares  to 
imprint  or  cause  to  be  imprinted  to  import  vtter  or  sell  or  cause  to 
be  imported  vttered  or  sold,  the  said  Booke  or  Bookes  or  any  part 
thereof  within  any  of  his  Maiesties  dominions,  vppon  payne  of  his 
Maiesties  high  displeasure,  and  to  forfeit  Three  pounds  lawfull 
English  money  for  euery  such  Booke  printed  imported  vttered  or 
sold  contrary  to  the  meaning  of  this  Priuiledge,  besides  the  forfeyture 
of  the  said  Bookes  Ac.  As  appeareth  by  his  Maiesties  lettres  Patients 
dated  the  xxvth  of  Aprill,  the  Fifteenth  yeare  of  his  Maiesties  Raigne 
of  England  Fraunce  and  Ireland.     And  of  Scotland  the  Fiftieth. 


A  TABLE  OF  THE  CONTENTS  OF  THE  SEUERALL 
CHAPTERS  IN  THIS  FOURTH  PART. 


XTbe  first  Xoofte. 

Chapter  i.  Of  the  Turkes  Commonwealth  vnder  vhich  tytle,  I 
contayne  the  historicall  introduction,  the  kings  Pedegrees  and  Courts, 
the  present  State  of  publike  affayres,  The  Tributes  and  Reuenues, 
the  military  power  for  Horse,  Foote,  and  Navye,  the  Courts  of 
Justice,  rare  lawes,  more  spetially  those  of  Inheritance,  and  Contracts 
of  mariage,  the  Criminall  Judgments,  and  the  diuersity  of  degrees 
in  Family  and  Commonwealth. 

Chapter  ii.  Of  the  Commonwealth  of  Poland  according  to  the 
seuerall  heads  contayned  in  the  title  of  the  first  Chapter. 

Chapter  iii.  Of  the  Commonwealth  of  Italy  according  to  the 
seuerall  heads  contayned  in  the  tytle  of  the  first  Chapter.  And  of  the 
seuerall  absolute  Princes  thereof.  But  in  this  Chapter  only  of  the 
historicall  Introduction  in  generall  for  all  the  dominions. 

Chapter  iiii.  Of  the  Comonwealth  of  Italy — namely  the 
Pedegrees  of  the  Princes,  the  Papall  dominion,  and  the  New  power  of 
the  kings  of  Spayne  in  Italy.  Of  these  I  say,  touching  some  of  the 
heads  conteyned  in  the  title  of  the  first  Chapter. 

Chapter  v.  Of  the  Commonwealth  of  Venice  in  particuler, 
touching  some  of  the  heads  conteyned  in  the  tytle  of  the  first  Chapter. 

Chapter  vj.  Of  the  Commonwealth  of  the  dukedome  of  Florence, 
intermixed  with  that  of  the  free  Citty  Lucca.  Of  both  touching  some 
of  the  heads  contayned  in  the  tytle  of  the  first  Chapter. 

Chapter  vii.  Of  the  free  Citty  Genoa,  and  of  the  dukes  of 
Mantua  and  of  Vrbine  touching  some  of  the  heads  contayned  in  the 
tytle  of  the  first  Chapter. 

Chapter  viij.  Of  the  Commonwealth  of  Italy  in  Generall,  and 
of  some  of  the  greater  States  thereof  in  particuler,  touching  the 
remajning  beads  contayned  in  the  tytle  of  the  first  Chapter. 


ZTbe  second  3Boofte. 

Chapter  i.  Of  the  Commonwealth  of  Fraunce  according  to  the 
seuerall  heads  contayiied  in  the  tytle  of  the  first  Chapter  of  the 
former  Booke. 

Chapter  ii.  Of  the  Commonwealth  of  Denmarke  according  to 
the  seuerall  heads  contayned  in  the  tytle  of  the  first  Chapter  of  the 
former  Booke. 

Chapter  iii.  Of  the  Commonwealth  of  England  according  to  the 
seuerall  heads  contayned  in  the  tytle  of  the  first  Chapter  of  the 
former  Booke. 

Chapter  iiii.  Of  the  Commonwealth  of  Scotland  according  to 
the  seuerall  heads  contayned  in  the  title  of  the  first  Chapter  of  the 
former  Booke. 

Chapter  v.  Of  the  Commonwealth  of  Ireland  according  to  the 
seuerall  heads  contayned  in  the  tytle  of  the  first  Chapter  of  the 
former  Booke. 


XTbe  tbiv&  JSoofte. 

Chapter  i.     Of  Germany  touching  Religion. 
Chapter  ii.     Of  Bohemia  touching  Religion. 
Chapter  iii.     Of  the  Sweitzers,  the  Netherlanders,  the  Danes,  and 
the  Polonians  touching  Religion. 

Chapter  iiii.     Of  the  Turkes  Religion. 

Chapter  v.     Of  the  Italians  or  rather  Romans  touching  Religion. 
Chapter    vj.       Of    Fraunce,    England,    Scotland,    and    Ireland 
touching  Religion. 


Zbc  fourtb  JSoohe. 

Chapter  i.  Of  the  Germans  nature,  and  Manners,  strength  of 
Body,  and  Witt,  Manuall  Arts,  Sciences,  Vniuersityes,  Language, 
Pompe    of    Ceremonyes,     especially     in     mariages,     Childbearings, 


Christnings  and  Funeralls  as  also  of  their  diuerse  Customes,  Sports, 
exercises,  and  particulerly  of  hunting,  hawking.  Fowling,  Birding, 
and  Fishing. 

Chapter   ii.     Of   Sweitzerland   touching  the  heads   of  the  first 
Chapter. 

Chapter  iii.     Of  the  Vnited  Prouinces  of  Netherland  touching 
the  heads  of  the  first  Chapter. 

Chapter    iiii.     Of   Denmarke   touching   the   heads   of   the   first 
Chapter. 

Chapter  v.     Of  Bohemia  touching  the  heads  of  the  first  Chapter. 
Chapter  vj.     Of  Poland  touching  the  heads  of  the  first  Chapter. 
Chapter  vii.     Of  Turky  touching  the  heads  of  the  first  Chapter. 


Ube  fittb  3Boofte. 

Chapter  i.  Of  the  Italians  nature  and  manners,  Bodyes,  and 
Witts,  manuall  Arts,  Sciences,  Vniuersityes,  Language  Ceremonyes, 
particulerly  in  marriages,  Childbearings,  Christnings  and  funeralls, 
as  also  of  their  diuerse  Customes,  Pastimes,  exercises,  particulerly 
hunting,  hawking,  fouling,  Birding,  and  Fishing. 

Chapter  ii.  Of  the  Frenchmen  touching  the  heads  of  the  first 
Chapter. 

Chapter  iii.  Of  England  touching  the  heads  of  the  first  Chapter. 
Chapter  iiii.  Of  Scotland  touching  the  heads  of  the  first  Chapter. 
Chapter  v.     Of  Ireland  touching  the  heads  of  the  first  Chapter. 

Chapter  vj.  A  generall  and  breife  discourse  of  the  Jewes,  and  of 
the  Greekes. 


Facsimile  of  a  page  of  Motyson's  original  Latin  version  of 
his  Itinerary  from  No.  5133  of  the  Harleian  MSS.,  British 
Museum.  The  English  version  of  this  page  is  on  Page  4, 
Part  I.,  of  the  1617  Folio  Itinerary. 


6 


S-^' 


"i-^6t/  4'*W2»«. (Uiht^    Ct^^^rSixtOeJ^^  ntCn^irrMiM*.  tt/^iwM. 
(^c£  ^X> H*^J  X o  JjcA-c^^fiXy/ni^J^ /v3^  />r»  rnta^'rtit 

^^txrct*^  in    Cn^y^/tfvn    Cn/)rma***t^  Ji^fJi^t*^  ^aMuH^a/*of^  .  - 


2  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

wrote  the  Alcoran  of  his  new  religion  about  the  yeare  622, 
whome  his  followers  saluted  king,  and  the  Saracens  (more  truely 
called  Agarines)  leaving  the  pay  of  the  Christian  Emperor  of 
the  East,  ioyned  their  armes  to  his  forces,  against  whome  the 
Persian  king  drew  to  his  ayde  the  Turquestans  inhabiting 
Turquemania  or  Turkye  lying  vppon  the  Confines  of  Parthia. 
The  said  Persian  king  being  ouercome  in  the  yeare  640,  by  the 
Mahometan  Saracens,  the  Turquestans  (vulgerly  called  Turkes) 
yeilded  themselues  tributory  to  these  Saracens,  and  withall 
tooke  their  Mahometan  Religion  which  to  this  day  they  hold; 
But  a  difference  of  this  religion  falling  among  the  Saracens, 
deuided  their  Empire,  part  following  the  Caliph  of  Persia  and 
part  the  Sultan  of  Egipt.  The  Turkes  about  the  yeare  1040 
casting  of  the  yoke  of  the  Saracens,  made  themselues  a  king, 
and  increased  their  kingdome  with  the  fall  of  the  Saracen 
Empire  about  the  yeare  1080.  The  Tartars  about  the  yeare 
1258  cast  the  Turkes  out  of  Persia  where  they  planted  Christian 
Religion  and  after  subdued  Syria,  but  the  Sultan  of  Egipt  droue 
them  out  of  Syria  about  the  year  1268.  At  last  the  Turquemans  or 
Turkes  seated  in  Asia  the  lesser,  swallowed  the  Saracens  Empire 
in  the  East.  These  Turkes  had  then  fower  Familyes,  which 
like  the  Cantons  of  Switzerland  gouerned  their  Commonwealth 
till  Ottaman  of  the  Ogusian  family,  suppressing  the  other  three, 
and  getting  the  whole  Empire  of  the  Turkes  about  the  yeare 
1300,  left  the  name  of  Ottoman  hereditary  to  the  kings  of  the 
Turkes,  as  that  of  Caesar,  was  left  to  the  Romane  Emperors. 
Orcanes  the  sonne  of  Ottoman  seated  himselfe  at  Prusa  or  Bursia 
in  the  lesser  Asia.  The  Christian  Emperor  of  the  East  required 
ayde  against  the  Bulgarians  of  Amurath  sonne  to  Orcanes,  who 
inticed  by  the  pleasant  fertilitye  of  Greece  passed  the  Hellespont 
with  an  huge  army,  and  openly  affecting  the  Empire  of  the 
East,  in  the  yeare  1363,  stayed  in  Thrace  with  his  army. 
Cyrisceobes  (or  as  others  write  Calapin)  being  king  of  the  Turkes 
in  the  yeare  1397,  left  his  sonnes  to  be  his  heyres,  but  his 
brother  Moses  caused  them  all  to  be  killed,  whome  his  third 
brother  Mahomett  slewe  with  like  trecherie,  and  became  the 


•  >  >  >  1 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  S 

first  king  of  that  name,  from  which  tyme  the  manner  of  the 
Tuikish  kings  to  beginn  their  Tyrannicall  gouernment  with  the 
cruell  strangling  of  all  their  brothers  first  grew  into  Custome, 
and  after  was  established  for  a  lawe.  This  Mahomett  the  first, 
seated  himselfe  at  Adrianopolis  in  Thrace,  and  subdued 
Macedonia.  Amurath  called  vulgarly  Morat-Beg  in  the  yeare 
1419.  subdued  Seruia,  and  gaue  the  Hungarians  a  wofull  ouer- 
throw  at  Varna,  and  first  instituted  the  famous  military  footmen 
called  Janizares.  Mahomett  the  second  vtterly  extinguished 
the  Christian  Empire  of  the  East,  taking  the  head  Citty  thereof 
Constantinople  in  the  yeare  of  our  lord  1453.  so  first  deseruing 
to  be  stiled  the  Emperor  of  the  Turkes.  In  the  meane  tyme 
the  Mahometan  Parthians  about  the  yeare  1350,  had  driuen  the 
Christian  Tartars  out  of  the  kingdome  of  Persia,  and  the 
Scithian  Tamberlane  in  the  yeare  1400,  driuing  out  them,  had 
possessed  himselfe  of  that  kingdome.  After  Constantinople 
was  taken  by  the  Turkes,  Assimbeius  discending  of  the  Turkes 
did  againe  driue  the  Scithians  out  of  the  Persian  kingdome  in 
the  yeare  1470.  Baiazet  the  second  possessed  the  Turkish 
Empire  at  Constantinople  in  the  yeare  1481.  and  in  the  tyme  of 
his  Empire,  Ismael  Sophus  king  of  Persia,  reputed  by  his  [«?c] 
for  a  Prophet,  became  the  Author  of  a  new  Mahometan  sect, 
differing  from  that  of  the  Turkes,  as  pretending  a  more  pure 
reformacion  thereof,  and  thereby  sowed  a  successiue  and  deadly 
hatred,  rising  from  the  said  difference  of  religion,  and  to  this 
day  remayning  betweene  the  Persian  sect  of  the  Persians,  and 
the  Arabian  sect  of  the  Turkes.  Selimus  Emperor  of  the  Turkes 
subdued  the  Empire  of  the  Saracen  Sultan  of  Egipt,  with  his 
order  of  knights  called  Mamalukes  vtterly  extinguishing  them 
both  in  the  yeare  1517,  Amurath  (vulgarly  Moratt)  the  sonne  of 
Selime  succeeded  Emperor  in  the  yeare  1574.  and  was  living  in 
the  yeare,  when  I  began  my  iourney  towards  Turky.  He  was 
said  to  have  lined  with  his  Sultana  (or  Empresse)  32  yeares, 
and  to  have  had  no  Concubine  for  the  first  20  yeares,  but  the 
people  murmuring,  that  contrary  to  the  Custome  of  his 
Ancestors,  he  suffered  the  succession  of  his  Empire  to  depend 


4  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

vppon  one  sonne,  therevppon  to  haue  taken  some  Concubines, 
and  his  obseruance  of  Chastity  once  broken,  to  haue  had  so 
many  as  they  could  hardly  be  numbred.  He  was  of  a  meane 
stature,  of  a  cleare  complexion  white  and  ruddy,  a  chearefull 
Countenance,  and  corpulent  or  fatt  in  the  body.  He  greatly 
delighted  in  Jewells  which  he  bought  at  high  rates,  and  wore 
rich  apparrelL  He  was  of  a  merry  disposition  and  hated 
crueltie,  which  his  dying  mother  as  it  were  by  her  last  Testa- 
ment (nothing  being  more  religiously  obserued  by  the  Turkes 
then  their  parents  last  Will)  charged  him  to  avoyd.  He  loued 
peace,  yet  with  good  successe  made  warr  against  the  Persians, 
not  in  person,  but  by  his  Greneralls,  which  kinde  of  making  warr 
is  more  commodious  for  these  Emperors,  then  if  in  person  they 
should  lead  their  Armyes,  since  their  Confines  are  farr  distant 
from  Constantinople  where  they  alwayes  winter,  so  as  great  part 
of  the  sommer  is  spent  in  leading  forth  and  bringing  back  their 
Army.  Howsoeuer  he  was  of  a  soft  nature,  and  giuen  to 
pleasure,  yet  in  Atfrick  he  subdued  the  kingdome  of  Tunis  and 
razed  Groleta  to  the  ground,  and  in  Hungarie  he  tooke  Chiauerin 
and  left  the  Hungarian  warr  hereditary  to  his  sonne,  who 
pursued  the  same  with  great  earnestnes.  He  did  willingly  read 
histories,  causing  some  to  be  translated  into  the  vulgar  tongue, 
and  was  said  to  be  an  excellent  Poett,  inviting  his  Courtiers  by 
rewards  to  that  study.  He  greedily  affected  Noueltie,  and  built 
the  greatest  part  of  his  Imperiall  Serraglio  or  Pallace.  He 
loued  Musick,  but  had  not  the  patience  to  attend  the  tuning  of 
instruments,  so  as  the  Venetians  sending  him  a  Consort  which 
he  desyred  to  heare,  they  could  not  be  so  ready  after  they  had 
long  expected  him,  but  that  vppon  his  sodeine  Coming  they 
were  forced  to  spend  a  little  tyme  in  tuning  their  instruments, 
whereat  he  grew  so  impatient,  as  he  went  away  in  anger,  and 
would  neuer  come  againe  to  heare  them.  Indeed  I  could  neuer 
obserue  that  the  Turkes  haue  any  skill  in  musick,  only  I  haue 
heard  them  play  with  a  strong  hand  vppon  a  poore  litle  fidle 
nothing  lesse  then  delightfully  to  the  eare. 

He  was  by  nature  carryed  to  extremes,  seldome  holding  the 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  6 

meane,  and  easily  beleeued  the  first  information  without  due 
examination  thereof,  but  he  was  said  to  be  more  courteous  and 
mercifull,  and  to  haue  gathered  more  treasure  than  any  of  his 
Ancestors.  He  admitted  his  sonne  Mahomet  to  Circumcision 
the  fifteenth  yeare  of  his  age  in  the  yeare  1580.  which  was 
performed  in  great  Pompe  with  the  presence  of  many  Princes 
Ambassadors.  To  his  Sultana,  namely  the  mother  of  his  eldest 
Sonne,  he  would  neuer  giue  a  letter  of  dowry  vulgarly  called 
Chebin,  which  only  makes  her  his  wife,  and  without  which  she 
is  esteemed  a  Concubine  and  slaue,  and  cannot  be  buryed  by  the 
syde  of  the  Emperor.  And  this  he  refused  by  the  example  of 
his  father,  and  some  of  his  late  Ancestors,  thincking  he  should 
not  long  liue  after  he  had  done  it,  which  suspition  was  not 
without  iust  cause,  since  the  mother  of  the  eldest  sonne  while 
the  father  liueth,  is  in  seruile  subiection  to  him,  but  when  her 
Sonne  raigneth,  out  of  his  religio.us  duty  to  her,  vseth  to  haue 
great  authority  and  liberty  to  liue  at  her  pleasure.  He  raigned 
19  yeares  26  dayes  and  lined  51  yeares,  and  dyed  the  second 
hower  of  the  night  vppon  the  6  day  of  January  after  the  old 
style  in  the  yeare  1595,  while  I  was  yet  in  my  Journey  to 
Constantinople.  He  left  two  daughters  maryed,  one  to  Ibrahim 
cheife  Bashawe  (or  Visere)  the  other  to  Halil  Basha,  and  besides 
25  daughters  kept  in  the  old  Serraglio  to  be  marryed  to  like 
great  Subiects  by  the  Emperor  their  brother,  and  also  he  left 
19  male  children,  besides  the  eldest  succeeding  him  and  three  of 
his  Concubines  great  with  Childe. 

The  Emperor  then  liuing. 

Amurath  being  dead  the  Admirall  presently  sailed  to  Bursia 
in  Magnesia  that  he  might  bring  from  thence  to  Constantinople 
Mahomet  the  third  heyre  of  the  Empire  who  publiquely  and  by 
day  entred  the  Citty  contrary  to  the  Custome  of  his  Ancestors 
who  vsed  to  come  by  night,  and  to  conceale  the  death  of  their 
fathers  for  feare  lest  the  Citty  might  be  sacked,  by  some  mutiny 
of  the  Janizaries.     Yea  he  spent  eleuen  dayes  in  this  iourney 


6  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

of  his  retorne  and  at  last  arriued  at  Constantinople  the  27th  of 
January  in  the  morning  at  the  stayres  of  his  Serraglio,  after  he 
had  bene  12  yeares  absent,  wherein  (according  to  their  Custome) 
he  had  neither  scene  father  nor  mother.  Then  (according  to 
the  Custome)  he  gaue  a  boone  or  guift  to  the  Admirall  vppon  his 
petition,  and  comaunded  his  fathers  dead  body  to  be  carryed  to 
the  graue  with  great  pompe  vppon  the  palmes  of  Eunuches  who 
were  clothed  in  black,  yet  wore  their  white  heads,  or  Turbents 
ouer  a  black  rap.  The  same  evening  his  19  brothers  were 
brought  to  kisse  his  hands,  at  which  tyme,  he  was  said  to  have 
wept,  and  in  detestation  of  the  horrible  lawe  to  beginn  their 
raigne  with  the  cruell  murther  of  their  brothers,  was  said  to 
haue  sworne  neuer  to  take  any  Concubine,  nor  to  know  any 
other  woman  then  his  owne  Sultana,  yet  after  few  dayes  he 
receiued  50  virgins  presented  to  him,  and  within  few  moneths, 
by  that  tyme  I  came  to  Constantinople,  had  500.  Concubines 
for  his  owne  saddle,  whereof  that  somer  going  to  the  warr  in 
Hungary,  he  was  said  to  leaue  40  great  with  childe.  His  said 
brothers  having  done  reuerence  vnto  him,  vnder  pretence  to  be 
circumcised  were  led  into  the  next  chamber,  where  that 
Ceremony  being  performed  to  them,  (whereby  a  Turke  is  called 
Musulman  that  is  admitted  into  their  Church),  they  were 
presently  strangled  by  dumbmen,  and  so  laid  in  Coffins  of 
Cypres,  with  their  faces  open,  that  the  Emperor  (after  the 
Custome)  passing  through  that  chamber  to  visitt  his  mother, 
might  see  their  faces,  and  with  his  eyes  behold  them  both  living 
and  dead,  lest  any  one  should  be  preserued.  The  same  brothers 
were  thence  carryed,  and  presently  laid  by  their  father  in  the 
same  Coffines  and  in  a  stately  Sepulcher  built  by  Amurath  of 
purpose  for  himselfe  and  them.  Then  the  Emperour  went  to 
doe  reuerence  to  his  mother  in  her  lodgings;  for  as  I  formerly 
said,  the  Emperors  make  great  religion  to  obserue  their  dead 
parents  last  Testament,  and  to  giue  their  lining  mother  great 
respect  and  power  in  state  matters,  wherevppon  I  said  the  late 
Emperoi's  were  afraid  to  giue  the  mother  of  their  eldest  sonne 
(though  neuer  so  deare  to  them)  a  letter  of  dowry  lest  she  being 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  7 

thereby  made  Sultana,  for  hope  of  power  in  her  sonnes  tyme, 
should  practice  their  death.  And  so  great  is  this  power  of  the 
mother  in  state  matters,  as  the  king  of  Persia  not  long  before 
sent  a  woman  to  this  Court  for  his  Ambassador,  as  most  fitt  to 
treat  with  the  Sultana  and  her  women. 

When  the  Emperor  had  done  reuerence  to  his  mother,  he 
presently  putt  out  of  his  Pallace  his  fathers  cheife  Concubines, 
and  sent  them  to  the  old  Pallace  or  Serraglio,  to  be  kept  their 
by  Eunuches  apart  with  the  rest  of  his  fathers  Concubines,  and 
thence  to  be  giuen  in  mariage  by  the  Emperor  to  his  greatest 
Subiects.  Likewise  he  sent  out  his  fathers  Sodomieticall  boyes. 
But  the  three  Concubines  left  with  childe  by  his  father  were  left 
to  the  speciall  charge  of  trusty  Eunuches  that  the  Children  at 
the  birth  might  be  strangled  if  they  proued  male  Children. 
Also  he  sent  out  of  his  Pallace  the  dumbmen  and  dwarfes,  in 
whome  he  tooke  noe  such  delight  as  his  father  did.  The  said 
Concubines  while  the  Emperor  liueth,  are  for  the  most  part  kept 
in  the  old  Serraglio  with  his  sonnes  and  daughters,  but  in 
seuerall  parts  of  the  house  onely  the  eldest  sonne  with  his 
mother  and  some  few  Concubines  in  whose  more  frequent 
Conversation  the  Emperor  is  delighted,  vse  to  be  kept  in  the 
Emperors  owne  Serraglio.  Ordinarily  each  hath  15  Aspers  a 
day  for  mantenance  and  is  apparrelled  twice  euery  yeare  at  the 
end  of  their  two  lents.  Certaine  old  women  are  sett  ouer  them, 
but  the  whole  Serraglio  is  gouerned  by  an  Agha  with  Porters, 
and  other  officers  being  all  gelded  men.  When  it  pleaseth  the 
Emperor  to  take  viewe  of  them  they  are  all  sett  in  order,  and  as 
he  passeth  by  he  casts  his  handkercher  to  her  whome  he  will 
haue  brought  to  his  bed,  and  she  is  presently  carryed  to  the 
Bath,  where  she  is  anoynted  with  balme  and  precious  oyntments, 
and  washed,  and  then  richly  apparrelled,  is  brought  to  the 
Emperors  bed  who  giues  her  presently  tenu  thousand  Aspers, 
and  besides  if  she  please  him,  vseth  to  graunt  her  a  boone,  or 
request  for  some  brother,  kinsman,  or  freind  of  hers  to  be 
preferred  to  some  gouernment,  and  from  that  tyme  she  is 
separated  from  the  other  virgins,  having  a  greater  stipend  for 


8  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

mantenance,  and  living  with  greater  respect  then  formerly  she 
did,  especially  if  she  proue  with  Childe.  When  any  of  them 
become  25  yeares  old  (at  which  age  the  Turks  repute  women 
past  the  best)  they  are  maryed  to  officers  in  the  Court,  or 
Commaunders  in  the  Army,  except  they  haue  either  borne 
children,  or  otherwise  gotten  fauour  with  the  Emperor  by 
wanton  daliance,  and  young  virgins  are  placed  in  their  roomes. 
This  Emperor  Mahomett  the  third  living  at  the  tyme  I  came 
to  Constantinople,  was  borne  in  the  yeare  1564.  the  moneth  of 
August  and  began  to  raigne  in  the  yeare  1595.  being  about  31 
yeares  of  age.  His  eldest  sonne  was  called  Selim  being  about 
14  yeares  of  age  but  vncircumcised,  and  it  was  expected,  that 
with  great  pompe  and  Concurse  of  Princes  Ambassadors,  he 
should  be  circumcised  in  the  moneth  of  August  following  at  the 
end  of  Lent,  and  the  Feast  of  Beyram  (as  our  Easter)  which 
they  keepe  twice  each  yeare.  And  after  that  he  was  presently 
to  be  sent  (according  to  the  old  Custome)  to  Bursia,  of  .old  called 
Prusa  the  ancient  seat  of  the  kings  of  Bithinia  and  after  they 
were  conquered  made  the  seat  of  the  Turkish  Sultanes  till  they 
tooke  Constantinople.  And  that  Citty  and  Prouince  he  was  to 
governe,  and  neuer  more  to  see  the  face  of  his  living  father, 
nor  of  his  mother,  till  his  father  should  dye,  in  regard  of  the 
great  ielousye  attending  the  throne  of  kings,  which  among  the 
Turkes  is  so  excessiue,  as  it  takes  away  all  naturall  loue 
betweene  fathers  children  and  brethren.  The  Emperors  second 
sonne  was  called  Solyman.  This  Mahomett  began  his  Empire 
with  a  guift  to  the  Army  of  three  millions  of  gold  Sultanons, 
for  the  number  of  the  soldiers  was  greatly  increased,  so  as 
besides  other  orders,  there  were  then  at  Constantinople  more 
then  24000  Janizaries.  Then  he  caused  his  fathers  debts  and 
all  mony  due  for  any  soldiers  stipends  to  be  fully  paid. 
Having  a  Janizarie  for  my  guide  in  spite  of  a  great  Chiaass 
offering  by  force  to  repell  me  (as  I  shall  shew  in  the  following 
discourse  of  the  Janizaries  power)  I  did  see  this  Emperor  when 
he  came  riding  to  St.  Sophy  the  chiefe  Mosche  or  church 
ioyning  close  to  his  Pallace,  at  which  tyme  all  the  Commaunders 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  9 

and  officers  on  horseback,  or  on  foote  according  to  their  place, 
came  in  the  morning  to  the  Emperors  Serraglio  and  sett  them- 
selues  in  rancks,  from  the  dore  of  his  Chamber  in  the  third 
inner  Court  to  the  very  dore  of  the  Church  on  both  sydes  the 
way  to  guarde  his  person,  who  at  last  came  riding  on  horseback 
with  diuers  horses  richly  furnished,  and  led  empty  by  him, 
having  many  great  men  walking  before  him,  and  many  footemen 
running  by,  vulgarly  called  Pykes,  carrying  short  bowes  and 
arrowes,  and  wearing  a  Cap  of  mingled  Coulors  in  the  forme 
of  a  suger  loafe  with  white  shirts  hanging  out  ouer  their 
breeches,  and  when  the  people  cryed  Alia  Hough  (as  we  say 
long  Hue  the  king)  the  Emperor  bowed  downe  his  body.  He 
had  a  round  face  which  was  faire  and  ruddy,  but  somewhat 
frowning,  or  austere,  and  he  nourished  a  broad  and  long  black 
beard,  but  was  very  Corpulent  or  fatt,  and  seemed  on  horseback 
to  be  of  somewhat  a  low  stature.  He  was  said  to  delight  in  the 
exercise  of  shooting,  and  to  haue  skill  in  the  trade  of  a  Fletcher, 
vsing  to  make  many  arrowes  with  his  owne  hand,  and  to  giue 
them  to  his  great  Subiects  for  a  present  of  no  small  importance, 
(as  indeed  all  the  Turkish  Emperors  vse  to  haue,  and  professe 
skill  in  one  manuall  trade  or  other).  For  his  exercise  of 
shooting,  he  had  a  paire  of  Butts  in  a  priuate  Chamber,  and  the 
first  sommer  within  few  monethes  after  his  coming  to  the 
Empire,  being  to  lead  his  Army  into  Hungary,  for  prosecution 
of  that  warr  which  his  father  left  him  with  the  Emperor  of 
Germany,  and  his  great  Commaunders  being  loth  he  should 
take  that  iourney,  yet  not  daring  to  disswade  him  themselues, 
and  so  inticing  a  Concubine  in  greatest  grace  with  him  to  goe 
into  him  while  he  was  shooting,  and  by  her  best  skill  to  diuert 
him  from  that  enterprise,  he  scorning  that  boldnes  in  a  woman, 
did  in  a  rage  putt  her  from  him,  and  while  she  trembling  euery 
ioynt  hasted  out  of  his  Chamber,  shott  her  in  the  back  with 
an  arrow,  and  so  basely  killed  her,  for  whose  death  he  did  after 
more  basely  lament.  He  was  reputed  obstinate  in  his  purposes, 
and  of  a  great  Courage,  and  surely  he  gaue  good  testimony  of 
his  Courage  in  the  said  expedition  into  Hungary,  when  all  his 


10  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

men  flying,  he  alone  catching  the  gowne  of  his  Prophett 
Mahomett  in  his  hand  as  a  holy  B,elick,  stood  boldly  at  his  tent 
dore,  except  you  will  rather  call  it  pride  then  Courage,  he  being 
taught  to  thinck  himselfe  deare  to  God  and  greater,  then  whome 
fortune  could  hurt.  Of  this  Emperors  death  hapning  within 
few  yeares  and  of  his  young  sonne  succeeding  him,  and  of  some 
great  Commaunders  therevppon  raising  Ciuill  warr,  together 
with  the  Janizaries  insolent  mutiny  and  other  passages  of  that 
State  falling  out  since  my  being  there,  the  French  history 
compendiously  treateth. 

I  shall  not  need  to  add  any  Geneologye  of  the  Emperors, 
since  they  vsing  to  strangle  all  their  brothers,  and  not  only  the 
daughters  but  the  male  children  borne  of  them,  being  excluded 
from  succession  in  the  Empire,  that  Family  of  the  Ottoman  hath 
noe  coUaterall  lynes,  neither  can  any  man  be  said  to  be  of  the 
bloud  Royall,  but  only  the  Emperors  sonnes,  kept  for  the  like 
butcherie  of  their  elder  brother.  Only  the  common  voyce  was, 
That  the  Emperor  of  Turky  and  the  king  of  the  Tartars  were 
to  succeed  one  another  vppon  defect  of  heyres  males  on  either 
side. 

The  Turkish  state. 

The  Turkish  Empire  in  our  tyme  is  more  vast  and  ample 
then  euer  it  was  formerly  contayning  most  large  prouinces.  In 
Africk  it  beginnes  from  the  straight  of  Gibralter  and  so  con- 
taines  Mauritania,  Barbaria,  Egipt,  and  all  the  Coasts  of  the 
Mediterranean  sea.  The  cheife  Citty  of  Egipt  Al  =  caiero  hath 
rich  traffick,  and  yeildes  exceeding  great  Revenues  to  the 
Emperor  though  no  doubt  much  lesse  since  the  Portugalls 
sailing  by  the  South  coast  of  Affrick  and  planting  themselves 
in  the  East,  brought  all  the  Commodityes  thereof  into  Portugall, 
from  thence  distributing  them  through  Europe,  which  voyage 
in  our  dayes,  is  yearely  made  by  the  English  and  Flemings. 
From  Egipt  it  contaynes  in  Asia  the  three  Prouinces  of  Arabia, 
all    Palestina,    Syria,    Mesopotamia,    the    many    and    large 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  11 

Prouinces  of  Natolia  or  Asia  the  lesser,  and  both  the  Prouinces 
of  Armenia  to  the  very  confines  of  Persia  (in  these  tymes  much 
more  straightned  then  in  former  ages)  herein  the  famous  Citty 
of  Haleppo,  whether  all  the  precious  wares  of  the  East  are 
brought  by  great  Riuers  and  vppon  the  backs  of  Camells, 
yeildeth  huge  Reuenues  to  the  Emperor.  In  Europe  it  containes 
all  Greece  and  the  innumerable  Hands  of  the  Mediterranean  sea, 
some  few  excepted,  (as  Malta  fortifyed  by  an  order  of  Christian 
knightfl,  Sicilye  and  Sardinia  subiect  to  the  king  of  Spaine,  and 
Corsica  subiect  to  the  Citty  of  Genoa,  and  the  two  Hands  of 
Cephalonia,  that  of  Corfu,  of  Zante  and  of  Candia  with  some 
few  other  small  Hands,  subiect  to  the  Venetians).  Also  it 
contaynes  Thracia,  Bulgaria,  Valachia,  almost  all  Hungary, 
Albania,  Slauonia,  part  of  Dalmatia  and  other  large  Prouinces 
to  the  Confines  of  the  Germane  Emperor,  and  king  of  Poland. 

The  forme  of  the  Ottoman  Empire  is  meerely  absolute,  and 
in  the  highest  degree  Tyrannicall  vsing  all  his  Subiects  as 
borne-slaves. 

No  man  hath  any  free  Inheritance  from  his  father,  but 
mangled  if  any  at  all,  since  all  vnmouable  goods  belong  to  the 
Emperor,  and  for  moueable  goods,  they  either  haue  litle,  or  dare 
not  freely  vse  them  in  life,  or  otherwise  dispose  them  at  death 
then  by  a  secrett  guift,  as  I  shall  shew  in  his  place.  Yea  the 
Children  of  the  very  Baahawes  and  cheife  Subiects,  though 
equall  to  their  fathers  in  military  vertues  (since  there  is  no 
way  to  avoide  contempt  or  liue  in  estimation  but  the  profession 
of  Armes),  yet  seldome  rise  to  any  place  of  gouernment.  For 
this  Tyrant  indeed  vseth  to  preferr  no  borne  Turke  to  any  high 
place,  but  they  who  sitt  at  the  Sterne  of  the  State,  or  haue 
any  great  Commaund  either  in  the  Army,  or  in  Ciuill  gouern- 
ment are  for  the  most  part  Christians  of  ripe  yeares,  either  taken 
Captiues  or  voluntarily  subiecting  themselues,  and  so  leaving 
the  profession  of  Christianity  to  become  Mahometans,  or  els 
they  be  the  Tributory  Children  of  Christian  Subiects  gathered 
eueiy  fifth  yeare  or  oftner  if  occasion  requires,  and  carried 
farr  from  their  parents  while  they  are  young  to  be  brought  vpp 


12  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

in  the  Turkish  religion  and  military  exercises ;  So  as  when  they 
come  to  age,  they  neither  know  their  Country  nor  parents,  nor 
kinsmen  so  much  as  by  name.  But  of  those  after,  I  shall  speake 
more  in  the  due  place. 

All  that  Hue  vnder  this  Tyrant,  are  vsed  like  spunges  to 
be  squeased  when  they  are  full.  All  the  Turkes,  yea  the  basest 
sort,  spoile  and  make  a  pray  of  the  Frankes  (so  they  call 
Christians  that  are  straungers,  vppon  the  old  league  they  haue 
with  the  French)  and  in  like  sort  they  spoile  Christian  Subiects. 
The  soldiers  and  officers  seeking  all  occasions  of  oppression, 
spoile  the  Common  Turkes,  and  all  Christians.  The  Gouernors 
and  greatest  Commaunders  make  a  pray  of  the  very  souldiers, 
and  of  the  Common  Turkes,  and  of  all  Christians,  and  the 
superiors  among  them  vse  like  extortion  vppon  the  Inferiors, 
and  when  these  great  men  are  growne  rich,  the  Emperor 
strangles  them  to  haue  their  treasure.  So  as  the  Turkes  hide 
their  riches  and  many  tymes  bury  them  vnder  ground,  and 
because  nothing  is  so  dangerous  as  to  be  reputed  rich,  they 
dare  neither  fare  well,  not  build  faire  houses,  nor  haue  any 
rich  household  stufPe.  The  Emperor  seldome  speakes  or  writes 
to  any,  no  not  to  his  cheife  Visers  but  by  the  name  of  slaues, 
and  so  miserable  is  their  seruitude,  so  base  their  obedience,  as 
if  he  send  a  poore  Chiaass  or  messenger  to  take  the  head  of 
the  greatest  Subiect,  he  though  riding  in  the  head  of  his  troopes, 
yet  presently  submitts  himselfe  to  the  execution.  Neither 
indeed  hath  he  any  hope  in  resistance,  since  his  equalls  are  his 
enemyes  in  hope  to  rise  by  his  fall,  his  felow  soldiers  forsake  him 
as  invred  to  absolute  obedience,  and  he  not  knowing  his  parents, 
kinsmen  or  any  freindes,  is  left  alone  to  stand  or  fall  by  him- 
selfe. Yea  such  is  the  pride  of  this  tyrant,  as  the  Emperor  of 
Germany  paying  him  some  tribute  for  peace  in  Hungarie,  he 
did  not  long  before  this  tyme  write  letters  to  him  with  the  style 
of  his  slaue,  had  not  the  Emperors  Ambassador  refused  to 
receive  the  letters  till  the  superscription  thereof  was  altered. 
Like  is  his  pride  toward  all  Confederate  Princes,  neuer  seeking 
the  freindshipp  of  any  by  first  sending  Ambassadors  to  them, 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  13 

but  only  accepting  such  as  he  liketh,  vppon  their  offer  and 
desyre  of  amity,  and  league  with  him.  If  he  admitt  any 
Ambassadors  to  his  presence,  he  giues  them  no  answer,  or  at 
most  in  a  word  referres  them  to  the  cheife  Visere,  not  thincking 
it  for  his  dignity  to  haue  any  particuler  conference  with  them, 
only  he  vouchsafeth  to  behold  their  presents  or  guiftes  to  the 
end  they  may  become  more  large  and  rich,  neither  is  any 
admitted  to  him  without  bringing  a  present.  The  Turkes  in 
generall  scorning  all  busines  that  brings  not  profitt,  and  makes 
not  entrance  with  a  present.  This  Tyrant  seldome  speakes  to 
any  of  his  subiects,  but  wil  be  vnderstood  by  his  lookes,  having 
many  dumb  men  about  his  person,  who  will  speake  by  signes 
among  themselues  as  fast  as  we  doe  by  wordes,  and  these  men 
together  with  some  boyes  prostituted  to  his  lust,  and  some  of 
his  dearest  Concubines,  are  only  admitted  to  be  continually 
nere  his  person.  The  cheife  Visere  only  receiues  his  Com- 
maundements  and  his  mouth  giues  lawe  to  all  vnder  him,  being 
of  incredible  power  and  authority  by  reason  of  this  pride  and 
retyrednes  of  the  Tyrant,  were  not  this  high  estate  of  his  very 
slipperye,  and  subiect  to  sodaine  destruction.  They  who  are 
admitted  to  the  Tyrants  presence,  must  not  looke  him  in  the 
face,  and  having  kist  the  hemm  of  his  garment,  when  they  rise 
from  adoring  him,  must  retorne  with  their  eyes  cast  on  the 
ground,  and  their  faces  towards  him,  not  turning  their  backs 
till  they  be  out  of  his  sight. 

Captiues  or  Slaues. 

Nothing  can  be  imagined  more  miserable  then  a  Towne 
taken  by  the  Turkes,  for  they  demolish  all  monuments  sacred 
and  prophane,  and  spare  not  the  life  of  any  one  whose  age  or 
lamenes  makes  him  worthy  litle  mony  to  be  sold  for  a  slaue, 
and  they  who  scape  the  sword,  are  yet  more  miserable,  reserued 
as  slaues  for  base  seruice  and  filthy  Lusts,  yea  the  young  men 
are  most  miserable  who  forsweare  Christ  and  become  Mahome- 
tans to  avoyd  slavery  of  men,  so  becoming  slaues  to  the  divell. 


14  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

The  Marchants  or  bawdes  following  the  Camp,  to  buy  slaues, 
sell  them  againe  to  any  buyer  whatsoever,  at  great  prices, 
vsing  no  JCompassion  to  noble,  or  aged  persons,  or  to  tender 
wemen,  and  children,  neither  doth  nobility  make  any  man 
worth  a  peny  more  then  an  other,  nor  learning,  or  wisdome,  or 
witt,  which  the  buyers  value  not,  but  only  respect  beuty  in 
women,  or  strength  in  men,  except  they  have  skill  in  some 
manuall  art,  being  Smiths  or  Sadlers  (of  whome  they  haue 
great  vse  for  their  horses)  or  Jewellers  (whome  they  esteeme 
desyring  to  haue  all  their  riches  portable  and  easy  to  be  hidden) 
or  be  skilfuU  in  nauigation,  for  at  this  tyme  they  greatly  wanted 
Saylors.  And  these  kindes  of  Captiues,  as  they  are  better  vsed 
then  others,  so  are  they  more  warily  kept,  and  more  hardly 
redeemed.  Thus  a  Princesse  or  lady,  if  her  maydseruant  be 
fayrer  then  shee,  and  a  Prince  or  lord  if  his  manseruant  be 
stronger  then  hee,  shall  in  this  Captiuity  be  forced  to  serue  them 
in  the  most  base  offices  can  be  imagined.  The  faire  women 
and  boyes  suffer  fowle  prostitiitions,  the  strong  men  are  vsed 
to  grinde  in  mills,  to  beare  heauy  burthens  and  to  doe  all  base 
and  laborious  woorkes.  And  if  these  who  promise  gaine  in  the 
selling  are  thus  vsed,  what  thinck  you  becomes  of  those,  who 
are  lesse  esteemed.  The  Marchants  or  Bawdes  buying  these 
Captiues,  lead  them  bound  one  to  another  in  Chaynes,  forcing 
the  sick  and  weake  with  whips  to  march  as  fast  as  the  rest,  or 
els  cutt  their  throates  if  they  be  not  able  to  goe,  and  at  night 
when  they  are  brought  into  a  stable,  and  might  hope  for  rest, 
then  they  suffer  hunger,  the  men  are  scourged  with  whips,  the 
women  and  boyes  are  so  prostituted  to  lust,  as  their  miserable 
outcryes  yeild  a  wofuU  sound  to  all  that  are  neere  them.  While 
myselfe  was  at  Constantinople,  I  wente  to  view  the  Besestein 
or  Exchaunge,  where  I  did  see  Captiues  to  be  sold  and  the 
buyers  had  as  much  freedome  to  take  the  virgins  aside  to  see 
and  feele  the  parts  of  their  body,  as  if  they  had  bene  to  buy  a 
beast.  For  a  woman  not  very  faire,  I  heard  the  Bawde  demaund 
three  thowsand  Aspers  and  the  buyer  to  offer  eight  hundred. 
The  Janizary  who  conducted  me  by  the  Commaund  of  our 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  15 

Ambassador,  told  me  at  the  same  tyme,  that  the  sommer  past, 
when  the  Army  was  in  Hungarie,  himselfe  bought  a  Captiue 
virgin,  whome  he  had  no  sooner  led  to  his  Tent,  but  he  found 
about  her  (hidden  as  priuily  as  can  be  imagined)  more  gold 
then  he  had  paid  for  her.  And  while  we  walked  together  from 
the  Besestein  to  the  parts  of  the  Citty  farther  remoued,  an 
old  woman  meeting  vs,  and  taking  vs  for  Christian  Captiues, 
asked  our  price  of  the  Janizarie  who  telling  me  merrily  thereof, 
I  wished  him  to  treat  with  her  about  buying  vs,  and  for  myselfe 
being  leane  and  weake  after  a  long  sicknes,  she  could  not  be 
induced  to  giue  any  more  then  an  hundred  Aspers,  that  is  some 
eight  shillings  fower  pence  English,  but  for  one  of  our  Ambassa- 
dors seruants  that  walked  with  me,  being  of  a  strong  able  body, 
she  offered  fower  hundred  Aspers  at  the  first  word,  though  I 
had  better  worldly  meanes  to  redeeme  my  head  then  he  had, 
who  was  beside  young  having  small  experience  or  skill  in  arts, 
all  which  the  Turkes  despise  in  respect  of  their  man  slaues 
strength.  The  cheife  slaues  of  the  greatest  men  Hue  in  some 
good  fashion,  and  as  all  degrees  in  Turky  are  knowne  by  their 
heads,  so  they  did  weare  redd  veluett  bonnetts  raised  in  the 
Crowne  of  the  head.  The  lord  hath  absolute  power  of  the 
goods,  yea  body  and  life  of  his  Captiue  or  slaue,  whereof  they 
geld  many,  that  they  may  be  fitt  to  attend  their  Concubines  and 
daughters.  Yet  I  haue  heard,  and  read  of  great  lords  killed 
by  their  slaues,  when  they  had  foreknowledge  that  they  should 
be  gelded  by  them. 

Touching  the  Emperors  reuenues  and  Tributes,  some  say 
that  the  ordinary  revenues  amount  yearely  to  eight  some  say  to 
twelue  millions  of  Sultanons,  besides  the  pay  of  the  Army; 
others  aifirme  that  they  are  fifteene  millions  yearely  ordinary 
and  extraordinary.  Namely  five  brought  in  treasure,  and  tenn 
disbursed  to  pay  the  Army.  But  the  stipends  and  payments  for 
the  Forces  and  the  officers  in  that  vast  Empire  being  excessiue 
great,  it  seemes  not  probablq  to  me,  that  so  much  treasure  should 
remayne,  and  yet  for  that' huge  Empire  these  Reuenues  seeme 
small,  saue  that  in  respect  of  the  Soldiers  Tyranny,  all  arts. 


16  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

traffique,  and  husbandry  are  generally  neglected,  besides  that 
the  subiects  lines  being  prodigally  wasted  in  warr,  many  large 
feildes  and  Countries  lye  wast  without  Inhabitants  or  tillage. 
But  howsoeuer  the  ordinary  reuenues  are  great,  surely  the 
extraordinary  are  much  greater.  Such  are  the  Confiscations 
of  goods  where  all  manner  of  Subiects  by  many  frauds  and 
extortions,  frequent  in  that  Empire,  haue  meanes  to  gather 
much  treasure,  and  as  euery  superiour  spoyles  his  inferiour,  so 
the  great  Tyrant  wants  not  occasion  at  his  pleasure  to  take  the 
heads,  and  goods  of  the  greatest  when  they  are  full  of  riches. 
Such  are  likewise  the  guifts  and  presents  of  vnspeakable  number 
and  value,  since  noe  man  hath  any  gouernment  without  buying 
it,  the  same  being  oft  sold  to  diuers  men  at  one  tyme,  besides 
that  they  are  scarce  warme  in  their  seats  before  they  are 
recalled  by  a  Successor  sent  from  Constantinople :  So  as  they 
must  vse  great  speed  and  cruell  extortion  to  scrape  together  so 
much  mony  in  short  tyme,  as  will  not  only  satisfy  themselues 
but  also  afford  them  guiftes  to  be  presented  to  the  Emperor, 
and  their  cheife  superiors,  without  which  they  can  neuer  make 
a  good  accompt  of  their  imployment.  Besides  no  Ambassador 
hath  audience  before  he  hath  giuen  his  present;  neither  can  any 
Weaker  Princes  bordering  vppon  the  Empire  treat  about  their 
affayres  without  like  presents,  or  haue  peace,  truce  or  im- 
munityes  without  buying  them.  Such  also  are  the  goods  of 
straungers  dying  in  his  Empire,  to  whome  the  Emperor  is 
heyre,  vppon  which  accidents  of  Christians  dying  besides  taking 
their  owne  goods,  many  fraudes  are  putt  vppon  the  rich  as  if 
their  goods  belonged  to  the  dying  men.  In  which  kinde  my 
brother  dying  by  the  way  betweene  Haleppo  and  Constantinople 
the  Turkes  pretending  the  Tynne  and  Cloth  of  English 
marchants  to  belong  to  my  brother,  and  vppon  his  death  to  be 
due  to  the  Emperor,  extorted  much  mony  of  the  Marchants 
before  the  goods  could  be  released. 

The  Customes  for  marchandize  are  excessiue  great  at 
Haleppo  (a  famous  Citty  of  traffiqtle)  of  80  Chests  of  Indico 
eleuen  were  giuen  to  the  Emperor  for  Custome,  and  of  all  other 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE  17 

goods  he  had  for  custome  generally  five  in  the  hundred;  only 
the  English  nation  had  the  fauor  to  pay  three  in  the  hundred ; 
But  these  Customes  are  vneertaine,  being  increased  or  decreased 
at  pleasure. 

For  reuenues  of  Land,  The  Tymars  giuen  in  farme  only  for 
life,  (besides  the  horse  and  foote  they  are  bound  to  finde,  as  a 
horse  for  each  60  Sultanons  rent ;  whereof  I  shall  speake  in  due 
place)  pay  tythes  and  other  duties  to  the  Emperor.  Thus  the 
tythes  and  Tributes  of  the  playne  of  Tripoly  alone  (by  which 
the  rest  may  be  coniectured)  were  said  to  passe  200tli  thousand 
French  Crownes  yearely :  For  the  Turkes  pay  the  Emperor  the 
tenth  part  of  all  their  fruites  and  Cattell.  The  Christianes  not 
only  pay  the  fourth  part  thereof,  and  of  all  gaine  by  manuall 
trades,  but  also  being  numbered  by  pole  in  their  Familyes,  each 
one  payes  yearely  a  Sultanon  or  more  for  his  head,  if  he  be 
aboue  fifteene  yeares  old,  and  if  he  haue  no  meanes  to  pay  it, 
he  must  begg  it  from  dore  to  dore  of  other  Christians,  and  if  he 
cannot  so  gett  it,  shall  for  want  thereof  be  made  the  Emperors 
slaue.  Besides  that  the  Christians  Children  are  exacted  for 
Tribute,  whereof  I  shall  speake  in  his  place. 

Among  many  particulers  wherein  myselfe  had  experience  of 
their  extortion  towards  Christians,  I  remember  that  when  wee 
sailed  vppon  the  Coast  in  vnarmed  Barques,  wee  were  advised 
to  avoyd  putting  into  any  harbour,  as  much  as  we  could,  and 
especially  not  to  goe  on  land,  because  the  Gouernors  of  such 
Townes  vse  to  exact  from  Christians  so  driuen  in,  a  Zechine  by 
the  pole.  And  a  kinsman  of  myne  driuen  into  Tripoli  Port, 
about  this  tyme,  hardly  escaped  the  trecherie  of  a  Janizarie  who 
purposed  to  sell  him  for  a  slaue  to  the  Turkes  dwelling  within 
land,  to  be  imployed  in  seruice  of  husbandry,  whence  he  should 
haue  had  small  hope  to  be  redeemed,  since  Christians  traiSque 
only  in  places  neere  the  sea,  and  the  Turkes  within  land 
carefully  keep  their  slaues  vsing  (besides  many  other  meanes) 
the  help  of  witchcraft,  to  bring  them  back  when  they  runn  away 
towards  the  sea.  When  we  ariued  in  the  Hauen  of  Joppa,  any 
Turke  would  take  from  vs  what  he  list,  especially  victualls,  and 


18  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE 

when  wee  landed,  having  a  safe  Conduct  to  Hierusalem,  from 
the  Sobasha  of  Ramma,  for  which  euery  man  paid  six  Zechines 
by  the  pole,  yet  wee  were  not  free  from  the  rapine  of  Mores,  and 
Arabians  all  the  way,  flying  vppon  vs  for  vndue  tributes  or 
extortions  by  way  of  guift.  These  Arabians  partly  subiect  to 
the  Turkes,  partly  to  the  Persian,  yet  Hue  as  outlawes,  spoiling 
all  men  that  are  not  in  pention  to  some  great  Family  among 
them,  in  which  case  they  will  protect  any  Marchant,  and  reueng 
his  wrongs  against  all  other  men,  euen  of  their  owne  nation. 
Neither  can  they  be  pursued  by  any  Army,  because  at  such 
tymes,  they  withdraw  themselues  into  such  places  where  an 
Army  cannot  follow  them  for  want  of  water,  the  trouble  of 
passing  mountaines,  and  the  huge  aboundance  of  sand,  which 
is  carried  with  the  windes  like  the  flouds  of  the  Sea,  and 
ouerwhelmeth  all,  who  haue  not  the  skill  to  void  them  by 
obseruing  the  windes.  When  we  entred  Hierusalem  wee  paid 
each  man  two  Zechines  for  tribute,  and  when  wee  entred  the 
church  built  ouer  the  Sepulcher  of  Christ,  wee  paid  each  man 
nine  Zechines  for  tribute.  So  as  the  Emperors  exactions  vppon 
Turkes  and  Christians  may  appeare  to  be  vnsupportable. 

Constantinople  the  seat  of  the  Empire  is  by  the  Greekes 
called  Stamboll  and  more  commonly  by  the  Turkes  Capy,  that 
is  the  Port  gate  or  Hauen  and  the  Emperors  Court  is  called 
Saray,  which  the  Italians  call  Serraglio. 

The  court  and  cheife  officers  of  State. 

Touching  the  officers  of  the  Court,  first  vnderstand  that  as 
well  they  as  the  officers  of  the  State  are  military  men,  since 
only  soldiers  beare  sway  in  this  Empire  and  all  the  officers  of 
Court  follow  the  Emperor  in  the  Army.  Six  young  men  or 
Pages,  attend  the  Emperors  person,  two  each  day  by  course  who 
pull  of  his  Clothes  at  night,  and  putt  them  on  in  the  morning, 
and  watch  all  night  at  his  Chamber  dore,  putting  into  his 
pockett  each  morning  on  the  one  syde  a  thousand  Aspers,  on 
the  other  syde  twenty  Sultanons,  whereof  what  remaynes  at 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE  19 

night  falls  to  them  by  course  for  their  availes.  The  first  of 
them  called  Odabassi  hath  thirty  Aspers,  the  rest,  twenty,  or 
twenty  five  each  day  for  their  fee.  The  Capabassi  or  Captaine 
of  the  Court,  an  Eunuch  and  the  Casnadarbassi  cheife  of  the 
Treasures,  had  each  of  them  60  Aspers  by  the  day.  The 
Chilergibassi  cheefe  of  the  dispensers  or  Pantlers,  and  the 
Sarandarbassi,  or  Saraybassi  keeper  of  the  Serraglio  in  the 
Emperors  absence  had  each  50  Aspers  by  the  day.  And  these 
fower  officers  of  Court  had  12  Eunuches  vnder  them.  Of  the 
tributary  sonnes  of  Christians  (hereafter  to  be  discoursed  of  in 
due  place)  500  are  brought  vpp  in  the  Emperors  Serraglio,  from 
the  age  of  8  yeares  to  20  being  the  choyse  of  those  Children, 
whereof  many  are  deare  to  the  Emperor  in  a  most  sinfull  kinde. 
These  are  instructed  in  reading,  writing,  the  study  of  the  lawe 
(so  much  as  to  be  able  to  read  it  in  the  Arabian  tongue  wherein 
it  is  written),  but  they  medle  with  no  higher  misteries,  saue 
only  horsmanshipp  and  vse  of  their  Armes.  In  the  first  they 
are  instructed  by  old  Talismans  called  Cozza,  as  it  were  doctors 
of  the  law,  and  twice  in  the  yeare  at  each  Beyram  (so  they  call 
the  Feast  succeeding  lent)  they  are  apparrelled  in  Cloth,  neuer 
going  out  of  the  Serraglio  till  they  be  come  to  ripe  age  and 
are  preferred  to  bee  Spacoglans  or  Silichstars.  In  the  meane 
tyme  they  line  in  Chambers  as  in  our  Hospitalls  divided  into 
tenns,  an  Eunuch  being  sett  ouer  each  tenn,  who  is  called 
Capoglan  (oglan  signifying  a  boy).  The  Serraglio  or  Pallace 
is  some  two  myles  in  Circuit,  having  a  spacious  Garden  kept  by 
36  Gardiners  vulgarly  called  Bostangi,  being  Janizarrotti  or 
inferiour  Janizaries,  who  haue  for  stipend  3  or  5  Aspers  the  day, 
and  are  yearely  apparrelled  in  sky-coloured  cloth  whose  hope 
of  preferment  is  to  become  Janizaries,  Solacchs  or  Capigies. 
The  cheife  ouer  them  is  called  Bostangibassi,  and  hath  50  Aspers 
the  day  for  fee,  with  many  availes  belonging  to  his  office, 
neither  doth  he  goe  out  of  the  Serraglio,  but  only  to  looke  to 
the  Emperors  gardens  out  of  the  Citty,  in  which  they  vse  to  take 
much  pleasure,  having  alwayes  two  boates  at  the  stayres  of  this 
garden,  by  which  the  Emperor  may  passe  to  other  gardens,  or 


20  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE 

rowe  vppon  the  water  for  his  pleasure,  being  rowed  only  by 
these  gardeners,  the  cheife  whereof  is  commonly  in  good 
reputacion  with  him  by  the  often  vse  of  his  seruice.  The  cheife 
of  the  Cookes  in  Court,  is  called  Assibassi,  who  hath  50  Cookes 
vnder  him  (Assi  signifying  a  Cooke)  and  this  cheife  hath  40  or  50 
Aspers,  whereas  the  rest  haue  only  from  4  to  8  Aspers  by  the 
day  each  man.  Among  other  ministers  of  the  Court  (who 
cannot  without  toediousness  be  all  named),  one  hundred  Jani- 
zarotts  bring  wood  by  Cartloads,  and  haue  each  man  three  or 
five  Aspers  by  the  day,  besides  apparrell.  The  Casnegirbassi 
that  is  Sewer  or  cheife  of  them  that  bring  vpp  the  Emperors 
meat,  hath  80  Aspers  by  the  day,  and  vnder  him  one  hundred 
Casnegirs,  haue  some  40  some  60  Aspers  by  the  day.  The 
charge  of  diett  for  the  Emperor  and  all  his  Court  was  then  said 
to  be  some  5000  Aspers  by  the  day,  by  which  small  expence  the 
temperance  of  the  Turkish  diett  may  appeare.  Three  cheefe 
Porters  called  Capigibassi  had  each  one  hundred  Aspers  by  the 
day,  and  one  of  them  stands  alwayes  at  the  Emperors  dore, 
having  vnder  them  250  Porters  called  Capigi,  whereof  each 
hath  5.  or  7.  Aspers  by  the  day.  Some  write  that  each  of  these 
three  cheife  Porters  hath  250  vnder  them,  surely  there  be  many 
in  number,  and  no  Ambassador,  or  other  having  busines  in 
Court,  doth  enter  the  gates  without  giuing  them  a  large  reward. 
They  are  often  sent  abroad  with  the  Emperors  Mandates  for 
the  strangling  of  great  men,  and  to  see  the  execution  done. 
There  be  many  Eunuches  in  the  Court,  aswell  blackmoores,  as 
other  with  white  skinnes,  but  all  with  black  harts,  having 
forsaken  the  faith  of  Christ,  to  become  Mahometans,  and  these 
haue  the  charge  of  keeping  the  treasure,  and  the  women. 

The  Musteraga  is  cheife  of  the  Musteraes  or  Squiers  of  the 
body  and  these  goe  often  to  the  tables  of  the  great  Turkish 
Commaunders,  and  of  all  Ambassadors,  being  then  reputed  as 
Spyes,  making  relation  of  their  actions  to  the  Emperor.  Some 
30.  or  40.  Footemen  called  Peychs  Hue  in  Court,  who  having  (as 
they  said)  taken  out  their  splene,  or  milt,  were  of  wonderfull 
swiftnes  in  running,  alwayes  attending  the  Emperors  stirropp. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE  21 

The  Court  Drogoman,  or  Interpreter  of  tongues,  had  some  500 
Aspers  by  the  day,  and  asmuch  more  by  Timar,  besides  great 
guiftes  from  Ambassadors,  and  other  men  vsing  his  seruice. 

The  Visers  or  Viceroyes  residing  in  Constantinople  being 
4.  of  old,  were  7  at  this  tyme.  These  together  with  the  Mofty 
(that  is  the  cheefe  Interpreter  of  the  law)  may  be  said  to  be 
the  Emperors  Counsell  of  State.  The  cheefe  of  them  is  next 
to  the  Emperors  person  in  dignity,  by  whome  all  his  Commaunds 
are  executed  with  absolute  power,  but  a  slippery  estate  to  whome 
the  rest  are  joyned  for  assistance,  but  farr  inferiour  to  him  in 
power,  and  one  of  these  alwayes  leades  the  Army  when  the 
Emperor  goes  not  in  person.  The  cheefe  had  24,000  Sultanons 
each  of  the  rest  about  16000  yearely  fee  with  thrice  asmuch  by 
Timar,  besides  their  robes,  and  large  guifts  from  Ambassadors, 
and  all  men  preferred  to  any  dignity  yeilding  an  incredible 
reuenue.  These  reside  in  Constantinople,  saue  when  they 
follow  the  Emperor  in  the  Army,  and  keepe  Royall  Courts  and 
traynes  some  one  of  them  having  some  600  slaues  following  them. 
They  distribute  all  offices  and  gouernments,  preferring  none, 
nor  yet  speaking  with  any  man,  who  hath  not  first  giuen  them 
a  present,  or  bribe.  And  the  dignityes  of  Viseres  are  for  life. 
Next  to  these  out  of  the  Citty  are  the  two  Beglerbegs  (or  lords 
of  lords)  the  one  of  Greece,  or  Eomagna  lying  at  Sophia  in 
Bulgaria,  or  more  comonly  at  the  Emperors  Court  commaund- 
ing  in  cheefe  all  the  Prouinces  of  Europe :  the  other  Natolia, 
or  Asia  the  lesse,  commaunding  all  the  Provinces  thereof  yet 
vnder  him  of  Romagna  being  present.  These  are  next  the 
Generall  in  commaunding  the  Army  in  sommer  seruice,  and 
commaund  it  absolutely  at  other  tymes,  and  haue  vnder  them 
the  inferior  Bassaes  not  Visers  and  the  Sangiachs  or  Sangiglens 
(Sangis  signifying  a  Standard)  and  all  inferior  Gouernors  of 
Prouinces,  Townes,  and  Castles.  He  of  Greece  hath  10000 
Sultanons  yearely  by  Timar  and  was  said  to  haue  then  vnder 
him  37  Sangiacchi,  400  Sobbassi  50000  Spachi  and  Timaristi 
(who  are  not  called  Spachi,  because  they  possesse  a  small  Timar 
about  the  yearely  value  of  100  Sultanons)  and  60,000  Achengi, 


22  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE 

or  Adventurers  who  serue  without  stipend  to  be  free  of  Tribute. 
And  all  these  are  horsemen  not  to  speake  of  two  or  three  other 
Bassaes  or  Beggs  in  Hungarie,  and  those  Confines  with  the 
Zangiacchs  and  horsemen  vnder  them.  The  other  of  Natolia 
having  4000  Sultanons  yearely  by  Timar,  was  said  to  Commaund 
12  Sangiacchi,  and  30000  Spachi  and  Timariotts.  The  Bassa 
sett  ouer  Damascus,  Syria,  and  Judea  having  24000  Sultanons 
yearely  by  Timar  was  said  to  haue  2000  slaues,  and  to  commaund 
12  Sangiacchi  having  7000  Sultanons  by  Timar,  and  20000 
Spachi,  and  Timariots,  not  to  speake  of  some  30  Bassaes,  or 
Begs  in  diners  Countries  of  Asia  the  greater,  with  the  Zangiachs 
and  horsemen  vnder  them.  The  Bassa  of  Cayro,  Egipt,  Africk 
and  Arabia  having  30000  Sultanons  yearely  by  Timar  was  said 
to  haue  an  infinite  number  of  Slaues,  and  to  commaund  16 
Sangiacchi,  and  160000  Spachi  and  Timariotts  not  to  speake  of 
two  or  three  inferior  Bassaes  or  Begs  in  Africk.  Those  Begler- 
begs  commaund  but  for  some  yeares  and  the  rest  are  often 
changed.  In  generall  vnderstand  that  these  reuenues  of  those 
great  Commaunders  by  Timar,  and  stipend,  are  nothing  to  them 
in  respect  of  the  treasure  they  gett  by  extortion,  for  which  they 
are  neuer  questioned,  so  they  be  able  to  bribe  the  Emperor,  and 
Viseres  by  presents  at  their  retorne. 

I  retorne  to  the  Commaunders  that  reside  at  Constantinople, 
or  follow  the  Army,  marching  thence.  The  Bassa  of  the  Sea 
or  Admirall  commaunds  all  the  Gallies  and  of  old,  this  place 
belonged  to  the  Sangiaceh  of  Gallipolis  till  the  great  Pyrat 
called  Barbarossa  some  100  yeares  past,  had  that  place  giuen 
him,  from  which  tyme  also  this  ofiicer  hath  the  title  and  dignity 
of  a  Visere  Bassa,  and  hath  yearely  14000  Sultanons  by  Timar 
out  of  three  Hands,  being  absolute  Commaunder  at  Sea,  but 
having  the  cheife  Viseres  Commission  to  direct  and  warrant 
his  actions.  He  hath  14  Zangiachs  or  Gouernors  of  Citties 
vppon  the  Sea  vnder  him.  The  Janizar-Agar  or  cheife  of  the 
Janizaries  is  an  office  of  great  authority  as  shal  be  shewed,  and 
he  hath  one  1000  Aspers  stipend  by  the  day,  and  6000  Sultanons 
yearely  by  Timar.     The  Chiause-Aga  or  cheife  of  the  Chiauses 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE  23 

(400  horsemen  in  number)  is  of  so  great  authority,  as  being 
sent  to  any  great  man  to  see  him  putt  to  death,  he  is  obeyed  by 
word  of  mouth,  though  he  haue  no  mandate  to  that  purpose. 
He  and  all  vnder  him,  are  like  our  Gentlemen  Pentioners,  and 
bearing  a  mace  on  horsback,  ride  before,  and  about  the  Emperors 
person,  and  are  sent  abroad  vppon  the  foresaid  or  any  other 
messages,  and  many  of  them  attend  at  the  Cheife  Viseres 
Pallace  to  execute  his  Commaunds,  and  also  in  Courts  of 
Justice,  and  some  of  them  follow  the  Beglerbegs  in  the  feild. 
Two  Solachbassi  commaund  150  of  the  strongest  Janizaries 
chosen  out  for  the  Emperors  guard,  and  called  Solacchi,  and  the 
Commaunders  ride  on  horsback  neere  the  Emperors  person, 
wearing  long  feathers,  but  they  and  their  men  are  vnder  the 
Commaund  of  the  Janizar-Aga,  whome  I  did  see  riding  by 
the  Emperors  side  (as  he  vseth  to  doe)  wearing  a  great  plume 
of  feathers,  and  being  a  goodly  tall  man.  The  Spacchoglan- 
Aga  is  a  great  office,  and  he  hath  10  Sultanons  each  day  in  mony, 
and  by  Timar.  I  passe  ouer  the  Silichtar-Aga,  two  Olifagibassi 
cheefes  of  their  orders,  and  the  Mechterbassi  who  hath  40. 
Aspers  by  the  day  and  Commaundes  60  Mechteri,  who  have  the 
charge  to  carry  the  Emperors  Tents  and  Carpetts  and  to  sett 
vpp  and  spread  them :  and  the  Sechmembassi  having  one  100 
Aspers  by  the  day  with  charge  of  the  hunting  doggs  and  having 
vnder  him  some  2000  Janizaries.  I  passe  ouer  the  Zagarzibassi 
having  of  a  speciall  kinde  of  hunting  doggs  and  the  Zachengi- 
bassi,  having  charge  of  some  100  Falcons :  and  the  Imralem- 
Aga  who  caryes  the  Emperors  Standard,  having  200  Aspers  by 
the  day  :  with  many  other  like  officers.  Certaine  swift  horsmen 
called  Vlacchi  alwayes  attend  the  Pallaces  of  the  Emperor,  and 
cheife  Visere  to  carry  letters,  and  woe  be  to  those  who  furnish 
them  not  presently  with  horses. 

Besides  these  officers  in  Court  and  Commaunders  of  the 
Army,  they  haue  Judges  who  are  skilfull  in  the  Mahometan 
lawe,  for  they  haue  aswell  humane  as  diuine  lawes  from 
Mahomett.  The  cheife  Interpreters  of  these  lawes  called  Mofty, 
is  had  in  exceeding  great  honor,  whose  voice  is  held  for  an 


24  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE 

oracle,  and  the  Emperor  consults  with  him  in  the  most  difficult 
matters,  and  vseth  him  with  great  respect.  Next  to  him,  is  the 
Hosi,  or  Hogsi,  who  was  schoolemaster  to  the  Emperor  in  his 
youth.  Two  Cadilisquieri  (others  write  Lischieri)  are  Talismani 
as  it  were  doctors  of  the  lawe,  and  they  are  the  cheife  Judges, 
one  for  Europe,  the  other  for  Asia,  to  whome  all  appeales  are 
made,  each  having  seuen  1000  Sultanons  yearely  by  Timar, 
besides  that  the  Emperor  payes  tenn  Clarkes  for  each  of  them, 
and  each  of  them  hath  some  200  or  300  slaues.  At  Constant- 
inople they  assist  the  cheife  Visere,  who  committs  civill  causes 
to  them,  reseruing  Criminall  to  himselfe.  They  take  place 
before  the  Visere,  but  are  farr  inferior  to  him  in  power;  with 
his  consent  they  place  or  displace  all  inferior  Judges,  as  those 
called  Cadi,  who  are  Judges  of  Citties  or  Townes,  and  haue  a 
kinde  of  Episcopall  authority,  and  the  Judges  vnder  them, 
aswell  in  Citties  and  Townes  as  in  villages,  called  Percadi,  and 
Nuipi,  as  also  those  that  are  called  Sobassi.  And  vppon  these 
depend  the  Muctari  or  Sergeants,  who  apprehend  guilty  men, 
and  execute  Judgments,  rewarded  out  of  the  malefactors  goods. 
All  these  exercise  horrible  extortions  vppon  all  Turkes  and 
vppon  christians,  especially  those  that  are  Subiects. 

Among  officers  of  State  the  Nisangibassi  like  the  Chancelor 
of  the  Empire,  keepes  the  Imperiall  Seale  taking  place  next  the 
Beglerbegs,  and  having  yearely  by  Timar  8000  Sultanons,  and 
said  to  have  some  300  slaues  bought  with  his  mony,  who  (as  all 
other  Judges)  followes  the  beck  of  the  cheife  Visere.  Of  two 
Isnadicbassi  or  Defterdari  (that  is  Treasorers)  the  one  receiues 
the  reuenue  of  Europe,  having  6000  Sultanons  yearely  by  Timar 
and  when  the  Emperor  goes  out  of  Constantinople  (as  some- 
tymes  he  doth  with  the  Army)  he  is  left  to  gouerne  the  Citty 
in  his  absence :  the  other  receiues  the  reuenues  of  Asia  and 
Africk,  having  yearely  10000  Sultanons  by  Tymar,  but  the 
availes  of  these  offices  are  of  farr  greater  moment.  They  haue 
vnder  them  50  Clerkes,  and  to  each  of  them  the  Emperor  giues 
30  or  40  Aspers  by  the  day,  besides  many  other  helpers  to  cast 
vpp  the  accompts  of  the  Casna  or  Treasure.     They  send  their 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE  25 

deputies  into  all  Prouinces,  Cittyes,and  Townes,  who  committ 
vnspeakable  extortions,  especially  vppon  strangers,  Widowes, 
Orphanes,  Christians  and  the  heyres  of  such  as  be  dead.  Two 
Rosunamegi,  or  cheife  Clerkes,  and  25  inferior  Clerkes,  receiue 
and  disburse  the  mony,  and  each  of  the  cheife  hath  40  Aspers, 
each  of  the  other  hath  8  or  10  Aspers  by  the  day.  Two 
Desnedari  waigh  the  Aspers  each  having  30  Aspers  by  the  day. 
One  Casnadarbassi  or  Thresorer  out  of  the  Citty  of  Constan- 
tinople had  50  Aspers  by  the  day,  and  had  vnder  him  10  others 
having  each  10  or  15  Aspers  by  the  day.  One  Deftermine  kept 
the  Register  of  the  Timars  and  had  40  Aspers  by  the  day,  and 
he  had  vnder  him  10  Clerkes,  each  having  10  or  15  Aspers  by 
the  day.  The  cheife  Visere  is  as  the  Secretary  of  State,  and  lie 
had  vnder  him  two  Riscatapi  or  Secretaries,  who  presented  all 
petitions  to  him,  and  gaue  his  answer  in  writing. 

Of  the  Cheife  Visere  then  gouerning  the  State. 

When  I  was  at  Constantinople  the  cheife  Visere  was  called 
Ibraym  Bassa,  who  had  maryed  one  of  the  sisters  of  the  Emperor 
(for  the  sisters  are  neuer  putt  to  death  with  the  brothers,  but 
are  maried  to  the  greatest  Subiects  the  Emperor  hath).  He 
gouemed  the  Empire  with  absolute  power,  but  was  ruled  and 
supported  by  the  Sultana  the  Emperors  mother.  It  was  told  me 
by  men  of  Creditt,  that  he  neuer  lay  with  his  wife  without  first 
asking  her  leaue,  and  when  he  came  to  her  bed,  he  entred  not 
at  the  side,  but  crept  in  at  the  feete,  and  if  this  be  the  Condition 
of  them,  that  marry  the  sisters  of  the  Emperor,  they  are  more 
like  their  slaues  then  their  husbands.  And  while  I  was  yet  at 
Constantinople  one  was  apprehended,  who  attempted  to  kill  this 
Visere  with  a  knife,  and  he  fayned  himselfe  madd  and  though 
he  was  cruelly  tormented,  yet  would  not  confess  why  he  had 
attempted  it,  nor  any  one  that  was  priuy  to  his  purpose.  But 
the  ruine  of  this  Visere  shortly  following,  shewed  how  slippery 
these  high  dignityes  are,  euen  in  respect  of  the  Envie  among 
equalls,  when  the  Emperor  is  not  offended ;  i  or  in  October  last 


26  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE 

past,  some  three  monetlies  before  I  came  to  this  Citty,  the 
Emperor,  retorned  from  the  Hungarian  warr,  and  having  bene 
offended  with  Ibraym  for  some  thing  had  happened  that  Somer 
in  the  said  warr,  had  taken  from  him  the  dignity  of  cheife 
Visere,  while  he  was  yet  in  Hungarie  and  giuen  the  same  to 
Sigala  Ogly  an  Italian  Eeneagate  of  Genoa,  but  receiuing 
letters  from  his  mother  at  Adrianopolis  on  the  behalfe  of 
Ibraym,  whome  she  supported,  they  preuailed  somuch  with 
him,  as  he  had  presently  restored  Ibraym  to  his  former  dignity, 
and  before  the  Emperor  came  to  Constantinople,  his  mother  and 
Ibraym  had  so  incensed  him  against  Sigala,  as  he  was  forbidden 
to  enter  Constantinople,  the  cheife  pretended  cause  of  which 
offence  was  that  Sigala  had  perswaded  the  Emperor  in  the 
choice  of  the  king  of  the  Tartarians  to  fauour  a  younger  brother 
who  then  followed  him  in  the  Army,  wherevppon  the  elder 
brother  getting  the  victory  and  kingdome,  was  much  alienated 
from  the  Emperor.  This  Sigala  was  preferred  to  the  dignity  of 
a  Bassa  by  the  Hogsi  (others  write  Hogsialer)  the  schoolemaster 
of  the  Emperor  in  his  youth,  and  lest  he  should  vse  meanes  to 
restore  him  to  the  Emperors  fauor,  his  mother  and  Ibraym, 
vnder  pretence  of  honor,  but  indeed  to  send  the  Hogsi  so  farr 
of  as  by  reason  of  his  old  age  he  should  not  be  likely  to  retorne, 
procured  the  Emjieror  to  make  him  Gouernor  of  Meccha,  so 
as  all  men  reputed  Sigala  for  a  dead  man.  But  myselfe  in  the 
springtyme  retorning  into  Italy,  there  heard  by  credible 
relation,  that  Sigala  was  receiued  to  the  Emperors  fauour. 
When  I  was  at  Constantinople,  Halil  Bassa,  who  had  maryed 
another  of  the  Emperors  sisters,  succeeded  the  Ad-^irall  Vccelli 
an  Italian  Henagate  of  Calabria,  being  dead,  but  he  began  the 
exercise  of  that  office  with  ill  fortune.  For  myselfe  in  my 
retorne  before  I  came  to  the  straight  of  the  Castles,  being  driuen 
by  a  storme  into  the  Hand  Aloni,  not  far  distant  from 
Constantinople,  there  heard  that  seuen  of  the  Emperors  Gallies 
were  lost  in  that  storme. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE  27 

Princes  Ambassadors. 

Touching  Princes  Ambassadors.  The  Persian  and  other 
like  Potentates,  vppon  particuler  occasions  send  Ambassadors  to 
Constantinople,  but  I  did  not  heare  at  my  being  there,  of  any 
such  continually  residing  in  the  Citty.  Among  the  Christian 
Princes,  I  may  say  the  like  of  the  king  of  Poland.  (.)f  the  rest 
only  three  had  leiger  Ambassadors  at  my  being  there.  Namely 
Elizabeth  Queene  of  England,  vppon  amity  contracted  in  her 
Raigne  only  for  traffique  of  Marchants.  And  the  French  King 
vppon  a  league  made  by  Francis  the  first  extending  further  then 
traffique  as  may  appeare  by  some  events  of  his  tyme,  and  from 
this  league  all  the  Christians  of  our  parts  are  called  Francks  in 
Turky.  The  third  from  the  State  of  Venice  vppon  the  necessity 
of  many  differences  happening  betweene  that  State  and  the 
Turkes,  but  he  hath  only  the  title  of  Bailye  giuen  him  from  his 
owne  Nation.  These  three  had  houses  in  the  Citty  of  Persa,  or 
Galata,  being  as  it  were  a  Subvrbe  of  Constantinople,  seated  on 
the  north  syde  of  a  very  narrow  sea  like  a  Riuer.  And  they 
Lined  in  great  freedome  having  Janizaries  allowed  to  guard 
their  persons,  and  houses,  which  were  as  Sanctuaries,  no  officer 
daring  to  enter  them  in  making  any  search,  and  they  as  freinds 
had  liberty  to  weare  the  apparrell  of  their  nations  only  when 
they  went  abroad,  instead  of  Clokes,  they  wore  a  loose  Turkish 
garment  with  sleeues  to  putt  out  their  armes.  The  Emperor  of 
Germany  had  his  leiger  Ambassador  in  tyme  of  peace,  but  he 
as  Tributary  wore  Turkish  apparrell,  and  had  his  house  in 
Constantinople,  that  they  might  more  narrowly  obserue  his 
actions.  Myselfe  being  at  Constantinople,  lodged  in  the  house 
of  Mr.  Edward  Barton  Ambassador  for  England,  by  his  fauour, 
having  also  my  diett  at  his  Table,  and  one  of  his  Janizaries 
allowed  him  by  the  Emperor,  daily  conducted  and  guarded  me, 
when  I  went  abroad.  Of  whome  for  his  great  Worth,  and  my 
loue  towards  him,  I  must  add  something  to  preserue  his  memory 
as  much  as  I  can.  He  was  no  more  learned  then  the  Grammer 
schoole  and  his  priuate  studyes  in  Turkye  could  make  him, 
but  he  had  good  skill  in  languages,  especially  that  of  the  Turkes. 


28  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE 

He  was  courteous  and  affable,  of  a  good  stature,  corpulent,  fairs 
Complexion  and  a  free  chearef ull  Countenance,  which  last,  made 
him  acceptable  to  the  Turkes,  as  likewise  his  person,  (for  they 
loue  not  a  sadd  Countenance,  and  much  regard  a  comely 
person)  but  especially  his  skill  in  their  language  made  him 
respected  of  them,  so  as  I  thinck  no  Christian  euer  had  greater 
power  with  any  Emperor  of  Turkye  or  the  officers  of  his  state, 
and  Court,  then  he  had  in  his  tyme.  When  Amurath  father  to 
Mahomett  the  third  began  the  Hungarian  Warr,  with  the 
Emperor  of  Germanye,  he  cast  his  Ambassador  into  prison  with 
sixteene  seruants,  and  some  Barons  and  gentlemen  of  Germany 
(who  at  that  tyme  had  the  ill  hap  to  be  lodged  in  his  house) 
and  after  many  yeares,  when  the  Emperor  resolued  to  sett  them 
at  liberty,  and  the  French  Ambassador  made  great  means,  and 
gaue  large  guifts  to  haue  the  honor  to  send  them  back,  the 
Emperor  of  his  free  will  said,  he  would  giue  them  to  the 
Lutheran  Elshi  (so  they  call  the  English  Ambassador)  and  this 
shortly  after  he  performed,  deliuering  all  those  prisoners  to  his 
hands,  and  Mr.  Barton  as  freely  sent  them  into  Germany.  But 
I  haue  heard  him  complaine  with  greife,  that  for  his  Courtesy, 
he  neuer  receiued  so  much  as  thancks  from  the  Emperor,  but 
rather  heard  that  some  imputations  were  laid  vppon  him  in  the 
Emperors  Court,  who  therevppon  incensed  the  Queen  his 
mistres  against  him.  The  most  proud  Turkish  Tyrant,  as  he 
disdaynes  to  speake  to  his  owne  Subiects,  so  when  he  admitts 
any  Ambassador,  he  only  adores  his  person,  but  seldome  or 
neuer  speakes  with  the  Emperor,  or  at  least  neuer  receiues  any 
answer  to  his  speach,  whatsoever  some  may  report  to  the 
Contrary.  Yet  hath  this  master  Barton  our  Ambassador 
receiued  many  tokens  of  speciall  fauour  in  this  Court.  He  had 
the  Emperors  graunt  that  the  Flemings  and  other  christians  not 
being  in  league  with  him  might  enter  his  Havens  vnder  the 
Protection  of  the  English  flag.  For  which  and  some  other 
causes,  he  was  much  envied  by  some  Christians  espetially  by  the 
French  Ambassador  who  formerly  had  enioyed  that  priuiledge. 
Myselfe  being  at  Constantinople,  waited  vppon  Mr.  Barton  to 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE  29 

the  Serraglio,  where  he  was  told  he  should  be  admitted  to  speake 
with  the  Emperor.  In  which  case  all  his  attendants  should 
haue  kissed  the  hem  of  his  garment,  and  each  one  should  haue 
receiued  a  Cloth  of  gold  gowne  (for  they  according  to  the  old 
fashion  of  the  East,  still  giue  rayments  for  rewards,  and  tokens 
of  favour)  but  after  long  attendance,  the  Emperor  sent  him  the 
graunt  of  his  petition,  and  a  gowne  of  cloth  of  gold  for  himself  e, 
and  so  we  were  dismissed.  When  this  Emperor  Mahomett  the 
third  led  his  Army  to  the  seige  of  Agria,  in  Hungarie,  among 
the  Christian  Ambassadors  he  chose  Mr.  Barton  to  goe  with 
him,  and  when  he  retorned  to  Constantinople,  Mr.  Barton  being 
to  goe  to  his  house,  the  Emperor  stayd  on  horsback  till  he  came 
to  kisse  the  hem  of  his  garment,  and  till  he  retorned  to  his  horse, 
and  was  mounted,  at  which  tyme  he  answered  his  wonted 
reuerence  with  bowing  of  his  body,  and  so  roade  into  the  Citty, 
not  without  the  wonder  of  all  his  Army,  that  he  should  doe 
such  honor  to  a  dog  (for  so  they  call  and  esteeme  all  christians). 
But  howsoeuer  leiger  Ambassadors  vse  not  to  refuse  their 
attendance  to  the  Princes  with  whome  they  reside,  and  howso- 
euer Mr.  Barton  followed  his  Camp  without  bearing  Armes ;  yet 
this  his  iourney  into  Hungary,  made  the  Queene  of  England 
much  offended  with  him,  for  that  he  had  borne  the  English 
Armes  vppon  his  Tent,  whereof  the  French  Ambassador  acciised 
him  to  the  Emperor,  and  the  French  King,  who  expostulated 
with  the  Queene  that  her  Armes  should  be  borne  in  the  Turkes 
Campe  against  christians,  though  indeed  in  that  iourney,  he 
intended  and  might  haue  had  many  occasions  to  doe  good  vnto 
the  christians;  but  had  neither  will,  nor  meanes  to  doe  them 
hurt.  But  the  truth  is,  that  howsoeuer  Mr.  Barton  had  strong 
parts  of  nature,  and  knew  well  how  to  manage  great  Affaires  in 
the  Turkes  Court;  yet  he  coming  yong  to  serue  our  first 
Ambassador  there,  and  being  left  to  succeed  him,  could  not 
know  the  English  Court,  nor  the  best  wayes  there  to  make  good 
his  actions.  Besides  that  the  English  Marchants  were  ready  to 
accuse  rather  then  excuse  his  actions  in  Court,  being  displeased 
with  him  for  medling  in  State  matters,  whereby  their  goods  in 


30  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE 

Turky  might  vppon  some  ill  accident  be  confiscated :  for 
howsoeuer  he  bore  the  name  of  the  Queenes  Ambassador,  yet  he 
lay  there  only  for  matter  of  traffique,  and  had  his  stipend  of 
some  1500  Zechines  by  the  yeare  paid  from  the  Marchants.  By 
the  way  giue  me  leaiie  to  add  that  not  only  he,  but  all  Christian 
Ambassadors,  haue  as  great  allowance  as  that  before  named 
from  the  Emperor  of  Turkye,  though  not  in  ready  mony  yet  in 
mutton,  Beefe,  hay,  oates,  and  like  prouisions,  saue  that  they 
spend  halfe  thereof  in  bribes  or  presents  to  the  officers  of  whome 
they  are  receiued.  Nothing  is  more  hatefuU  to  the  Turkes  then 
pouerty,  who  doe  nothing  without  guifts,  yet  this  our 
Ambassador  notwithstanding  he  was  poore,  had  power  in  his 
tyme  both  to  treate  and  depose  Princes  vnder  that  State.  The 
Emperor  Amurath  made  a  King  of  Bulgarie  at  his  request,  and 
vppon  his  word  giuen  for  payment  of  his  great  tributes, 
which  that  king  failing  to  pay,  and  falling  to  the  Christians 
party  in  open  Rebellion,  yet  the  Emperor  not  only  forgaue  Mr. 
Barton  that  ingagement,  but  in  his  last  testament  (never 
disobeyed)  commaunded  Mahomett  the  third  to  remitt  the  same 
vnto  him.  And  this  Mahomett  likewise  did  so  much  esteeme 
him,  as  he  had  power  with  him  to  preferr  a  friend  of  his  to  be 
Patriarke  of  the  Greekes  (a  place  of  so  high  dignity  with  the 
Greekes  as  the  Papall  seate  with  the  Papists).  And  when 
Mahometts  Army  was  ready  to  march  against  the  king  of 
Poland,  he  had  power  to  diuert  him  from  that  warr,  and  to  make 
peace  betweene  them,  for  which  good  office  the  king  of  Poland 
retorned  thankes  to  the  Queene  of  England.  Besides  that  in 
discourse  with  myselfe,  I  found  him  confident,  that  he  should 
be  the  meanes  to  make  peace  betweene  the  Turke[s]  and  the 
Emperor  of  Germany,  but  his  vntymely  death  prevented  that 
his  hope.  By  these  and  other  his  like  actions,  it  may  appeare 
that  they  did  him  wrong,  who  did  attribute  his  greatnes  in  the 
Turkish  Court,  to  his  betraying  the  Counsells  of  Popish 
christian  Princes,  especially  such  as  were  enemyes  to  the  State 
of  England.  For  as  he  was  a  man  of  good  life  and  constant  in 
the  profession  of  the  reformed  religion,  so  he  protested  to  abhorr 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE  81 

from  furthering  the  Turkes  designes  against  any  the  greatest 
enemy  of  his  profession  and  Country,  further  then  to  diuert 
them  for  the  tyme  from  some  malicious  attempt. 

Forrayne  Princes.    The  Queene  of  England. 

Touching  forrayne  Princes,  England  was  so  farr  remoued 
from  Turkye  as  from  the  forces  thereof  the  Turkes  could  expect 
neither  good  nor  ill,  and  when  the  Emperor  beheld  England  in 
a  Mapp,  he  wondred  that  the  king  of  Spaine  did  not  digg  it 
with  mattocks,  and  cast  it  into  the  Sea.  But  the  heroick  vertues 
of  Queene  Elizabeth,  her  great  actions  in  Christendome,  and 
especially  her  preuailing  against  the  Pope  and  king  of  Spaine, 
her  professed  enemyes,  made  her  much  admired  of  the  Emperor, 
of  his  mother,  and  of  all  the  great  men  of  that  Court,  which  did 
appeare  by  the  letters  and  guiftes  sent  to  her  Maiestie  from 
thence,  and  by  the  consent  of  all  strangers  that  lined  in  that 
tyme  at  Constantinople. 

The  Persian  King. 

For  the  Persian  king;  The  Turkes  hold  their  strength  to 
be  farr  greater  then  his  in  the  bands  of  foote,  and  aswell  in 
the  quantity  as  the  vse  of  Artillery.  But  the  power  of  the 
Persian  is  in  his  troopes  of  horse,  to  which  he  only  trusts,  and 
howsoeuer  by  the  same  he  hath  often  giuen  great  ouerthrowes 
to  the  Turkes;  yet  at  the  same  tyme  they  gott  Prouinces  from 
him,  and  held  them  by  strength  of  their  Foote,  and  plenty  of 
Artillery  both  which  the  Persian  wants.  And  by  Sea  the 
Persian  then  could  doe  him  no  hurt,  being  hindred  from 
building  Gallies,  or  attempting  any  thing  at  Sea,  by  the  forces 
which  the  Portugalles  held  aswell  in  the  Persian  as  in  the  redd 
Sea. 

Preste  Jean  or  Gianni.    Seriffus. 

In  Africk  Preianes  commonly  called  Prester  Gianni  ruling 
the  south  parts  towards  the  redd  Sea  is  freed  from  the  feare 


32  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE 

of  the  Turkes,  not  so  much  by  Armes  as  by  the  high  mountaynes 
of  the  moone  and  the  mountaines  of  Sand  carryed  with  the 
wynds  like  the  Wanes  of  the  Sea,  yet  have  they  taken  from  him 
all  his  cheife  places  vppon  the  red-sea.  The  Seriffus  his  king- 
dome  lyes  from  thence  towards  the  West,  not  so  large  but  more 
fertile  then  the  other,  and  he  doth  no  way  acknowledge  the 
Turkes,  but  is  a  free  Prince,  yet  they  are  both  kept  from  acts 
of  hostility  by  their  mutuall  feare  of  the  Spaniards  lying  vppon 
them. 


The  Kingdome  of  Poland. 

The  Turkes  doe  not  willingly  prouoke  but  rather  seeme  to 
feare  the  Polonians,  as  very  strong  in  braue  troopes  of  horse, 
and  no  way  yeilding  to  them  in  their  body  of  Footemen.  No 
doubt  the  Turkes  haue  for  a  long  tyme  passed  oner  without  any 
reuenge  diuerse  incursions  and  spoyles  made  by  the  Polonian 
Cosacchi,  and  of  late  haue  for  their  owne  purpose  wincked  at 
great  iniuryes  offered  by  them.  In  the  yeare  1597  when 
Mahomett  the  third  beseiged  Agrea  in  Hungarie  and  great 
troopes  of  Tartarians  coming  to  his  ayde,  were  to  passe  the 
Confines  of  Poland,  they  were  ouerthrowne  with  a  great  prey 
taken  from  them  by  the  Polonian  horsemen  called  Cosacchi, 
about  which  action  two  Polonian  messengers  came  in  one  and 
the  same  day  to  the  Turkes  Campe,  whereof  the  first  advised 
the  Turkish  Emperor  that  the  Tartarians  might  be  ledd  an 
other  way,  lest  they  falling  vppon  the  Cosacchi  guarding  the 
Confines,  and  they  being  both  furious  and  prone  to  Armes,  it 
should  not  be  in  the  power  of  the  Captaines  of  either  syde  to 
keepe  them  from  mutuall  iniuryes,  but  was  rather  to  be  feared 
that  they  would  ioyne  in  battell  together.  The  second  Messenger 
brought  Newes,  that  they  had  fought,  and  the  Tartarians  were 
ouerthrowne;  yet  the  Turkish  Emperor  with  a  chearefull 
Countenance  was  content  to  vnderstand  this  act  as  hapning  by 
chaunce,  not  of  purpose  according  to  the  messengers  relation, 
tho  he  could  not  but  thinck  it  as  manifest  an  iniurye  as  any 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  33 

open  enemy  could  have  done  him.  Notwithstanding  it  cannot 
be  denyed,  that  for  the  Common  sloth  of  all  christians,  or  the 
priuate  Want  of  mony,  Artillery  and  all  munitions,  the 
Polonians  have  not  only  not  bene  able  to  free  the  Moldauians 
and  the  Walachians  their  Confederates  from  the  slauery  of  the 
Turkes,  but  have  themselves  lost  to  the  Turkes  a  Territory  lying 
vppon  the  black  or  Euxine  Sea. 

The  State  of  Venice. 

On  the  Contrary  the  Turkes  seemed  of  purpose  to  prouoke 
the  Venetians  with  continuall  iniuries,  and  they  taught  by 
experience  to  be  ielous  of  the  Spaniards  ayde  vppon  any  league, 
and  themselues  wanting  Victualls  and  soldiers,  and  equall 
strength  of  any  forces  to  make  warr  without  ayde  against  the 
great  power  of  the  Turkes,  were  content  to  stopp  their  fury  by 
strong  fortes,  till  by  peaceable  arts  and  guiftes,  they  might  have 
tyme  to  appease  the  Turkish  Emperor,  and  make  their  peace 
with  him,  in  which  kinde  they  had  vnfaithfull  peace  with  him, 
troubled  with  many  iniuries,  and  yet  were  said  to  pay  him  the 
yearely  Tribute  of  18000  duccatts,  for  enioying  the  Hands  and 
Townes  they  possessed  in  the  mediterranean  sea,  whereof  not- 
withstanding he  hath  taken  many  from  them  at  diuers  breaches 
of  peace.  While  myselfe  was  in  Turkye,  certaine  Turkish 
Pyratts  of  the  South  West  part  of  Morea  or  Greece,  spoyling 
the  Christians  with  a  few  small  barques,  had  the  Courage  to 
assaile  a  Venetian  Shipp  of  700  Tonns  burthen,  and  well  fur- 
nished with  brasse  ordinance,  which  they  tooke  and  loaded  all 
their  Barques  with  the  most  precious  Commodityes  thereof. 
Vppon  Complaint  of  which  hostile  act  made  to  the  Emperor  of 
Constantinople  by  the  Balye  of  Venice  for  a  shewe  of  Justice 
he  obtayned  that  a  Chiauss  was  sent  thither  to  apprehend  the 
Pyrats  but  they  withdrawing  themselues  into  other  Havens,  and 
vsing  meanes  by  large  presents  to  make  the  Chiauss  their  freind 
for  the  present,  and  after  in  like  sort  to  make  their  peace  with 
the   Emperor,   the   cheife   Visere   and   the   Admirall   they   so 


34  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

handled  the  matter  as  first  the  Chiauss  retoined  back  with 
answer,  that  they  could  not  be  found,  and  after  the  Venetians 
were  so  tyred  with  delayes  of  Justice,  in  that  Court,  as  they 
were  forced  in  the  end  to  desist  from  following  the  cause,  with- 
out having  any  restitution. 

The  King  of  Spaine. 

The  king  of  Spaine,  being  of  the  elder  house  of  Austria  had 
no  league  nor  Ambassador  with  the  Turkish  Emperor,  and  how- 
soeuer  about  this  tyme  vppon  a  peace  made,  the  king  of  Spaine 
had  sent  an  Ambassador  to  Constantinople,  yet  Mr.  Barton  the 
English  Ambassador  professed,  that  he  had  caused  him  to  be 
stayd  by  the  way  and  forbidden  to  come  to  Court,  with  absolute 
denyall  of  his  residence  in  that  Citty.  The  Spaniards  and 
Turkes  at  that  tyme  did  some  hostile  acts  one  against  the  other 
at  Sea,  and  on  both  sides  the  Captiues  were  made  Gaily  slaues, 
but  they  had  no  open  Warr,  because  the  Territoryes  of  the 
king  of  Spaine  lay  so  farr  of,  as  the  Turkes  could  not  assaile 
him  without  a  strong  Navy  at  Sea.  In  which  Sea-fights,  the 
Turkes  had  no  confidence  in  their  strength  and  much  more 
feared  to  ingage  themselves  in  such  a  kinde  of  warr  since  they 
receiued  the  great  ouerthrow  at  Corsolari  neare  the  Gulfe  of 
Lepauto,  by  the  Confederate  forces  of  the  king  of  Spaine  the 
Pope  and  the  Venetians  vnder  the  generall  Conduct  of  Don 
John  of  Austria.  And  the  Turkes  more  feare  the  Spaniards 
at  Sea,  because  they  haue  bene  heretofore  fouly  defeated  by 
the  Portugalls,  having  Forts  in  the  Red-sea;  yet  the  king  of 
Spaine  in  regard  of  his  dispersed  dominions  and  distracted 
forces,  hath  neuer  alone  attempted  the  Turkes.  It  is  very 
probable  especially  in  respect  of  the  infinite  number  of 
Christians  groning  vnder  the  Turkish  Tyrannye,  that  the  king 
of  Spaine  might  with  lesse  charge  and  efusion  of  blood,  have 
conquered  all  Greece,  and  Palestine  itselfe,  then  he  [sic']  made 
warr  in  those  dayes  with  Christians,  and  howsoeuer  his  iust 
anger,  and  good  reason,  might  moue  him  rather  to  sxibdue  his 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  35 

rebelling  Subiects;  yet  all  men  would  have  nidged  this  a  more 
honourable  and  religious  Warr,  then  that  he  made  with 
England  and  France,  except  the  Pope,  with  his  votaries,  who 
as  he  thought  it  for  his  greatnes  to  suffer  the  Greeke  church  at 
first  to  be  subdued  by  the  Turkes :  so  in  our  tyme  he  had  rather 
see  all  Christendome  turned  vpsyde  downe,  then  himselfe  to 
fall  from  his  Antichristian  tyranny  to  the  iust  dignity  of  a 
Christian  Bishopp. 

The  Emperor  of  Germanye. 

The  Emperor  of  Germany  being  of  the  younger  house  of 
Austria,  hath  in  our  tyme  continually  born'e  an  vnsupportable 
warr  in  Hungarye  against  the  powerfull  forces  of  the  Turkish 
Emperor,  and  with  losse  of  great  part  of  that  kingdome ;  which 
ill  successe  Botero  the  Romane  attributes  to  a  false  cause,  as 
if  the  Germans  had  lost  the  glory  of  Warr  together  with  the 
puritie  of  Religion.  For  not  to  dispute  of  the  Romane  Religion 
to  be  nothing  lesse  then  pure,  no  doubt  the  Warr  of  Hungarie 
hath  bene  made  by  those  Germanes  who  still  remayne  Papists, 
Wherein  the  auxiliarye  bands  of  the  very  Italians  haue  as  litle 
preuailed  against  the  Turkes,  as  any  other.  And  if  euer  the 
Germanes  resume  their  old  Customes  to  visitt  and  reforme  the 
Romane  Church,  I  doubt  not  but  the  Italians  shall  finde  them 
no  lesse  equall  in  the  glory  of  warr,  then  they  passe  them  in 
the  truth  of  religion.  But  indeed  the  difference  of  religion 
betweene  the  Emperor  and  the  Princes  of  Germany,  and  the 
advantage  of  the  Turkes  horse  swift  to  pursue,  or  saue  them- 
selues  ouer  the  horse  of  Germany,  howsoever  able  to  endure 
assault,  yet  vppon  any  disaster  vnfitt  to  escape  by  flight  and 
other  like  advantages  of  warr,  on  the  Turkes  part  many  and 
easy  to  be  named  haue  made  the  Germanes  vnable  to  withstand 
the  great  power  of  the  Turkes.  And  God  graunt  that  the 
Princes  of  Germanye  through  their  dissention,  doe  so  not  lay 
open  that  easy  way  to  the  Turkes  inuasion  as  all  christian 
Princes  when  they  most  would,  shall  hardly  be  able  to  stopp 
the  same. 


36  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

The  foundations  of  the  State  and  Army. 

I  haue  formerly  shewed  that  they  which  gouerne  the  Turkish 
tyranny,  are  not  Turkes  borne,  but  voluntary  or  Captiue 
Christians  torning  Mahometans,  and  the  Children  of  Christian 
subiects  exacted  for  tribute  and  trayned  vpp  in  the  Turkes 
Religion  and  discipline,  in  parts  so  farr  remoued  from  their 
natiue  Country  and  freinds,  as  they  forgetting  both  become  most 
deadly  enemyes  to  all  christians.  Each  fifth  yeare  (or  oftner  as 
need  requires),  the  Turkes  Emperor  sends  officers  into  Greece 
and  Natolia  (the  lesser  Asia)  and  to  his  Prouinces  in  Asia  the 
greater  (excepting  some  priuiledged  places)  to  exact  the  tribute 
Children  choosing  in  each  family  the  children  they  iudge  most 
strong,  and  of  best  Capacity  for  witt,  of  which  they  bring  away 
tenn  or  twelue  thousand  at  one  tyme,  and  howsoeuer  by  old 
custome,  they  should  only  take  the  third  sonne  of  a  Family,  yet 
now  they  spare  not  to  take  a  mans  only  childe.  The  poorest  of 
these  may  rise  to  the  highest  places  of  that  State,  if  they  can 
make  their  way  by  valour  and  Wisdome.  They  are  disposed  by 
phisiognomy  selecting  the  most  Witty  to  learne  the  Lawe,  the 
most  beutifull  to  be  brought  vpp  in  the  Emperors  Serraglio,  the 
strongest  (according  to  their  age  and  strength)  to  learne  the  vse 
of  bowes  and  arrowes,  whipping  them  so  oft  as  they  misse  the 
marke,  who  are  promoted  to  be  Solacchi  (which  are  choice 
Janizaries  appointed  for  the  Emperors  guard)  or  els  learne  the 
vse  of  the  sword  and  the  peece,  and  then  are  made  ordinary 
Janizaries.  But  many  of  them  especially  those  which  are  to 
make  Solacchi  and  Janizaries  are  first  brought  vpp  for  fower 
Yeares  in  Caramania  and  Bursia  vnder  husbandmen  who  for 
their  labour  during  those  yeares  mantaine  them  without  any 
charge  to  the  Emperor,  in  which  tyme  they  learne  the  Turkes 
Language  and  religion,  and  are  invred  to  learne  labour,  hunger 
and  thirst.  After  with  the  rest,  they  are  distributed  into 
CoUedges,  where  they  Hue  together  in  large  Chambers.  Of 
these  500.  chosen  for  beauty  are  brought  vpp  in  like  Chambers 
within  the  Walles  of  the  Emperors  Serraglio.     The  like  number 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  37 

of  a  second  sort  is  brought  vpp  in  the  Colledge  of  Pera  or  Galata 
(being  as  it  were  a  Svbvrbe  of  Constantinople  beyond  the  Water). 
Of  a  third  sort  300.  are  brought  vpp  in  a  Colledge  of 
Adrianopolis  in  Hungarie,  out  of  these  and  some  other 
CoUedges,  the  troopes  of  horses  are  supplyed,  namely  the 
Spachi,  the  Silichtari,  and  the  like.  The  rest  of  the  tributary 
Children  are  called  Azimoglani,  and  Janizarotti,  that  is  rude 
Janizaries,  and  they  are  brought  vpp  in  diuerse  Colledges  of 
Bursia  (or  Bithinia)  of  Constantinople,  and  of  Adrianopolis  out 
of  which  ye  Janizaries  come  being  the  strength  of  the 
footebands,  and  therefore  chosen  of  the  strongest  Children  in 
Europe,  not  of  those  in  Asia,  who  haue  euer  bene  reputed 
effeminate. 

The  second  foundation  of  the  Army  is  the  Timariotti :  For 
when  the  Emperor  takes  any  Prouince,  he  retaynes  to  himself 
the  Inheritance  of  the  land,  dividing  it  into  Timares  or  Farmes 
which  he  giues  only  for  life  to  his  great  vassals  with  Condition, 
besides  the  tythes  and  tributes,  to  finde  him  a  certaine  number 
of  horse  after  60.  Sultanons  yearely  Rent  for  a  horse,  whereby 
he  not  only  supplyes  his  troopes  of  horse,  but  in  some  sort 
establisheth  husbandry,  which  being  neglected  by  other  Subiects 
in  regard  of  the  soldiers  tyranny  (the  people  having  a  prouerbe, 
that  no  fruit  will  grow  where  the  Emperors  horse  hath  once 
sett  his  feete)  by  the  giving  Commodity  of  husbandry  to  the 
soldiers  themselues,  it  is  for  their  owne  profitt  in  some  sort 
mantayned  by  them.  Europe  hath  of  old  had  some  lands 
possessed  by  like  tenure  in  Fee  for  life  only,  namely  to  serue  the 
Lord  in  his  Warres,  and  howsoeuer  Emperors  and  Kings  haue 
made  these  Lands  to  be  hereditary,  yet  still  the  owners  are 
bound  to  some  military  duties,  the  difference  only  is,  that  these 
lands  at  the  first  and  the  Worst,  had  vnder  christian  Princes 
light  military  duties  imposed  on  them,  whereas  the  Turkish 
Tyrant,  according  to  his  absolute  Will  and  pleasure  exacteth 
almost  to  the  highest  value  of  the  Land.  These  Tymariotts  are 
horsemen,  and  are  of  an  vnspeakable  number,  being  thought  to 
be  some  250  thousand  in  Europe  and  almost  500  thousand  in 


38  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Asia  the  lesser,  and  the  greater,  and  in  Africk.  They  keepe  in 
awfull  subiection  all  the  Christian  Subiects  vnder  the  Yoke  of 
extreme  Tyranny,  being  sodenly  ready,  and  sufficiently  able  to 
suppresse  any  the  greatest  sedition  may  be  stirred  vpp.  Yet 
indeed  the  Christians,  there  borne  and  bred  in  slauery 
especially  having  neuer  tasted  the  sweetnes  of  liberty,  are  of 
such  abiect  myndes,  as  with  the  Israelites,  they  seeme  to  preferr 
an  Egiptian  bondage  with  slothfull  ease,  before  most  sweet 
Christian  liberty,  with  some  danger  and  hazard.  Howsoeuer 
the  number  of  these  horsemen  is  so  great,  as  two  third  parts 
being  left  at  home  for  these  and  like  ends;  yet  the  Turkish 
Emperor  can  lead  forth  in  his  Army,  for  any  sommers  seruice 
some  200th  thousand  of  them. 

These  foundations  of  the  Army  being  laid,  the  Turkish 
Emperors  not  without  cause  vse  to  vaunt,  that  they  care  not  for 
the  defeate,  no  nor  yet  the  destruction  of  an  Army,  so  their 
christian  mares  (so  they  call  the  wemen  their  Subiects)  liue  and 
be  fruitfuU,  and  so  they  leese  no  Prouince,  for  these  preserued, 
they  doubt  not  in  short  tyme  to  strengthen  or  renewe  their 
Army.  And  this  makes  them  so  prodigall  of  their  subiects 
bloud,  filling  ditches  with  their  bodyes  in  warr,  so  they  may 
gett  a  Towne  and  Territory,  and  many  other  wayes  destroying 
them,  as  only  fatted  for  slaughter. 

Warfare  in  generall. 

Certaine  positions  of  religion  and  the  due  conferring  of 
rewards  and  punishments  make  the  Turkes  bold  adventure  their 
persons  and  carefully  performe  all  duties  in  Warr.  By  blinde 
religion  they  are  taught,  that  they  mount  to  heauen  without  any 
impediment,  who  dye  fighting  for  their  Country  and  the  Law  of 
Mahomet.  And  that  a  Stoicall  Fate  or  destiny  gouernes  all 
humane  affaires,  so  as  if  the  tyme  of  death  be  not  come,  a  man 
is  no  lesse  safe  in  the  Campe  then  in  a  Castle,  if  it  be  come,  he 
can  be  preserued  in  neither  of  them,  and  this  makes  them  like 
beasts  to  rush  vppon  all  daungers  euen  without  Amies  to  defend 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  39 

or  offend,  and  to  fill  the  ditches  with  their  dead  Carkases, 
thincking  to  ouercome  by  number  alone,  without  military  art. 
Againe  all  rewards  as  the  highest  dignityes,  and  the  like  giuen 
continually  by  the  Emperor  to  the  most  valiant  and  best 
deseruing,  make  them  apt  to  dare  any  thing.  And  in  like  sort 
seuere  punishments  neuer  failing  to  be  inflicted  on  all  offendors, 
more  specially  on  such  as  brawle  and  fight  among  themselues, 
who  are  punished  according  to  the  quality  of  the  offence, 
sometymes  with  death,  and  also  such  as  breake  martiall 
discipline,  sometymes  punishing  him  with  death  that  pulls  but 
a  bunch  of  grapes  in  a  Vineyard.  I  say  these  punishments 
neuer  failing  to  be  inflicted  vppon  offendors,  make  the  soldiers 
formerly  incouraged  by  rewards  no  lesse  to  feare  base 
Cowardise,  brawling,  fighting  or  any  breach  of  discipline,  and 
keepe  them  in  awe,  as  they  keepe  all  other  Subiects  and  enemyes 
vnder  feare  of  their  sword  hanging  ouer  them.  And  the  forme 
of  this  State  being  absolute  tyranny,  since  all  things  must  be 
kept  by  the  same  meanes  they  are  gotten,  the  State  gotten  and 
mantayned  by  the  sword,  must  needs  giue  exorbitant  Priuiledges 
or  rather  meanes  of  oppression  to  all  the  Soldiers  who  (as  I 
formerly  haue  shewed)  are  not  themselues  free  from  the  yoke 
of  the  same  Tyranny  which  they  exercise  ouer  others,  while  the 
superiors  oppressing  their  inferiors  are  themselues  grinded  to 
dust  by  greater  men,  and  the  greatest  of  all  hold  life  and  goods 
at  the  Emperors  pleasure,  vppon  an  howers  warning,  among 
whome  happy  are  the  leane,  for  the  fatt  are  still  drawne  to  the 
shambles.  The  poorest  man  may  aspire  to  the  highest 
dignityes,  if  his  mynde  and  fortune  will  serue  him,  but  vppon 
those  high  pinnacles,  there  is  no  firme  abiding,  and  the  same 
Vertue  and  Starr,  that  made  him  rise,  cannot  preserue  him  long 
from  falling.  The  great  men  most  rauenously  gape  for 
treasure,  and  by  rapine  gett  aboundance,  but  when  they  haue  it, 
all  that  cannot  be  made  portable,  must  be  hidden  or  buryed, 
for  to  build  a  fairer  house,  to  haue  rich  household  stuff,  or  to 
keepe  a  good  table,  doth  but  make  the  Puttock  a  prey  to  the 
Eagle.     Thus  the  Emperor  nourishing  poore  men  to  strangle 


40  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

them  when  they  are  rich,  seemes  not  vnlike  the  Seriffo  in 
Africk,  whom  Boterus  the  Romane  writes  gladly  to  giue  large 
pentions  and  stipends  to  rich  men,  that  he  may  gett  their  wealth 
by  the  Law  that  makes  him  heyre  to  all  his  Pensioners,  so  as  for 
feare  of  this  fraudulent  bounty,  the  richest  men  liue  as  farr  as 
possibly  they  can  from  his  Courts. 

Our  Ambassador  told  me,  that  the  Turkish  Emperor  giues 
daily  stipend  to  some  Eighteene  hundred  thousand  persons,  and 
that  as  well  in  peace,  as  in  Warr.  The  number  seemed  in- 
credible vnto  me  though  great  part  thereof  should  be  of  Women 
and  children  having  small  stipends,  except  all  that  serue  the 
Timariotts  in  tillage  may  iustly  be  said  to  liue  of  the  Emperors 
purse.  But  no  doubt  his  Army  is  mantayned  as  well  in  peace 
as  warr,  so  as  it  seemes  Warr  is  litle  more  chargable  vnto  him 
then  peace,  yea  more  profitable  by  the  gayning  of  Townes  and 
Territories,  saue  that  it  consumes  his  Subiects.  The  foresaid 
incredible  number  receiuing  stipend  from  the  Emperor,  makes 
me  lesse  wonder  at  the  French  gentleman  Villamount,  who 
writes  that  all  the  Turkes  Subiects  haue  some  pay  from  him, 
tho  it  is  most  certaine  that  most  Turkes  borne,  living  as  Pleibeans 
vppon  manuall  Arts,  and  tillage,  not  only  haue  no  pay,  but  are 
much  oppressed  by  the  soldiers.  Men  of  experience  in  Turkish 
affayres  agree  that  the  Emperor  cannot  gather  all  his  forces 
into  one  Army,  no  Country  being  able  to  feed  them,  besides 
that  the  Christian  Subiects  living  vnder  great  tyranny  might 
haue  meanes  to  rebell  by  such  remote  absence  of  the  soldiers. 
But  many  of  them  thinck  that  the  Emperor  can  make  an  Army 
of  five  or  sixe  hundred  thousand,  as  he  hath  often  led  forth  more 
than  halfe  the  number  Which  I  dare  not  attribute,  with  Boterus 
the  Romane  to  the  plenty  of  Victualls  in  the  Easterne  parts, 
since  of  old,  the  Hunns  Gothes  and  Vandalls  in  diuerse 
Countries  of  Europe,  and  the  dukes  of  Muscouy  of  late  in  the 
Northern  parts,  haue  led  forth  like  huge  Armyes.  But  giue  me 
leaue  to  say,  besides  vulgar  opinion,  that  the  invention  of  Gunns 
and  Gunpowder  was  not  diuelish  and  bloudy,  but  profitable  to 
all  mankinde,  since  histoiies  Witnes,  that  when  battells  were 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  41 

fought  by  hand  strokes,  then  huge  Armies  were  Levyed,  and 
the  part  defeated  euer  lost  great  numbers,  Whereas  since  that 
invention,  Armyes  haue  not  bene  greater  then  some  20000,  and 
the  part  defeated  seldome  lost  the  fourth  part,  the  rest  retyring 
to  safe  Forts.  As  also  experience  teacheth  that  the  invention  of 
dangerous  fights,  as  Rapiars,  pistolls  and  the  like,  hath  caused 
fewer  quarrells  and  lesse  bloodshedd,  then  the  old  vse  of  swords 
and  bucklers.  Therefore  I  thinck  that  the  great  Armyes  of  the 
Turkes  may  be  attributed  to  their  small  skill,  and  rare  vse  of 
fighting  with  gunns,  which  only  some  part  of  the  Janizaries 
vseth,  tho  they  haue  great  store  of  Artillery,  which  in  like 
sort  they  cannot  generally  so  Well  manage  as  the  Christians. 
Or  els  lett  these  great  Armyes  of  the  Turke  and  Moscouite,  be 
attributed  to  their  tyrannicall  gouernments  making  all  Subiects 
ready  to  follow  them,  and  all  officers  rather  comitt  any  rapine, 
and  not  to  spare  their  owne  goodds,  then  the  Army  should  be 
vnfurnished  with  victualls  to  the  hazard  of  their  owne  heads. 
But  especially  the  Turke  may  lead  great  Armyes,  by  reason  of 
his  subiects  singuler  temperance  in  diett.  For  they  vse  no 
wyne  nor  any  kinde  of  drinck,  but  only  water  in  the  Campe, 
being  also  forbidden  wine  at  home  in  peace  by  their  lawe  if  they 
would  obserue  it.  Euery  man  can  carry  his  owne  prouision  of 
meat  being  only  Rice  and  hony,  except  sometymes  they  gett 
mutton,  and  their  Cariages  are  not  great,  having  in  Campe  as 
at  home  only  a  small  pott  to  seeth  Rice  or  Mutton,  and  vsing 
no  Corsletts  or  other  Armor  for  defence.  Only  they  vse  not  to 
ly  in  Townes  or  Villages  but  in  the  open  feild,  so  as  all  sleeping 
vnder  Tents,  that  Kinde  of  baggage  is  great.  For  offensiue 
Weapons,  they  carry  store  of  Artillery,  but  for  great  part  in 
rude  matter  to  be  cast  in  the  feild.  Of  their  Armes,  I  shall 
speake  in  due  place,  only  I  will  say  that  all  in  generall  are 
furnished  with  excellent  short  swords  whereof  they  haue 
great  store,  those  of  Damascus  being  famous  for  the  mettall,  but 
they  seeme  not  much  to  delight  in  musketts,  nor  to  haue  such 
ready  vse  of  them  as  the  Christians.  Whereas  our  Christian 
Soldiers  are  in  tyme  of  peace  cast  out  of  pay,  and  exposed  to 


42  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

perish  by  want,  The  Turkes  have  asniuch  pay  in  peace,  as  in 
Warr,  and  so  are  more  ready  and  willing  to  spend  their  life 
for  the  Emperor,  and  againe  the  Emperor  receiuing  no  lesse 
Revenues  in  Warr  then  in  peace,  Yea  rather  more  by  selling 
Captiues  at  high  rates,  by  turning  subdued  places  into  Timars, 
and  by  making  good  vse  of  Victories  in  all  parts,  is  thereby 
enabled  at  all  tymes  to  make  quarterly  payment  to  his  soldiers, 
wherein  he  neuer  faileth.  The  Sangacchi  going  to  or  coming 
from  their  gouerments,  ride  in  tyme  of  peace  (as  I  thinck  they 
march  in  the  Armyes)  with  drumms  and  Hoboyes,  or  such  lowde 
instruments  as  we  in  our  Citties  vse  by  night,  but  they  haue  two 
drums,  one  litle  one  to  be  beaten  at  one  end,  which  they  vse 
by  the  way,  and  a  great  one  to  be  beaten  at  both  ends,  not 
wearing  it  about  the  neck  when  they  beat  it,  but  setting  it 
downe  vppon  the  ground,  and  with  that  they  sett  their  Watches. 
All  degrees  among  them  are  knowne  by  their  heads ;  For  as  all 
Turkes  in  generall  weare  white  heads,  (as  the  Persians  weare 
greene)  called  by  some  Tsalma  by  others  Tolopa,  and  vulgarly 
Tulbent;  so  all  degrees  are  distinguished  by  the  same  either 
by  feathers  and  Jewells,  or  by  the  forme,  lesse  or  more  rounde 
or  Long.  This  Tulbent  is  made  of  twenty  or  more  ells  of  most 
fine  linnen,  and  very  white,  only  the  Christians  wearing  Shasses 
of  mingled  Coulors,  and  it  is  folded  into  a  rounde  or  long  forme, 
the  Emperor,  the  Viseres  and  some  cheife  degrees  putting  out 
of  the  top,  a  peece  of  red-velvet,  vppon  which  they  fasten 
Jewells,  and  other  things  to  distinguish  their  degrees.  The 
Janizaries,  being  in  the  house  weare  such  a  Tulbent  without 
any  red  velvett,  but  when  they  goe  abroad  in  the  Citty,  and  in 
the  Campe,  or  before  any  Magistrate,  they  weare  a  Capp  proper 
to  their  order,  made  of  cloth  standing  vpp  from  the  head,  with 
very  small  brimmes  and  a  guilded  home  of  brasse  standing  vpp 
before,  and  a  flapp  like  that  of  a  French  hood  falling  behinde, 
some  having  plumes  of  the  Ostridge  fastned  to  the  guilded 
home,  falling  backward  downe  to  the  very  leggs,  which  feathers 
they  only  weare  who  are  of  the  guard  to  the  Emperor,  to  the 
Viseires  and  some  great  persons.     In  like  sort  the  Azimoglani 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE  43 

weai'e  Piramidall-capps  Like  our  auger  loaues  made  of  a 
mingled  coulored  stufEe.  The  Turkes  have  no  fortifyed  Townes 
or  Castles,  in  the  hart  of  the  Empire,  excepting  only  the  two 
Castles  of  Hellespont,  and  the  two  Castles  of  the  black-sea, 
guarding  the  passages  by  Sea  to  Constantinople,  neither  haue 
they  any  vppon  the  Persians,  who  make  Warr  after  their  owne 
manner,  but  vppon  the  Confines  of  Christians,  they  are  forced  to 
keepe  the  places,  as  they  tooke  them  fortifyed  from  the 
Christians,  namely  Famogosta  in  the  Hand  of  Cyprus,  and 
another  in  the  Hand  of  Rhodes,  and  diurse  Townes  in  Hungarie, 
yet  they  keepe  them  rather  with  strong  Garrisons,  lying  vppon 
the  Frontiers  ready  to  be  drawne  into  the  feild  vppon  all 
occasions,  then  with  small  numbers  resolued  to  indure  any  long 
seige  without  present  succour  as  Christians  vse  to  keepe  them. 

Their  discipline  of  warr. 

For  their  discipline  of  warres.  They  haue  small  art  in 
ranging  battells,  especially  in  small  numbers  fitting  them  to  the 
advantages  of  the  place,  and  howsoeuer  they  haue  ofiicers  for 
each  tenn  men,  Whome  they  readily  obey,  yet  priuate  men  runn 
after  a  tumultuarye  fashion  to  fight,  and  they  are  often  beaten 
out  of  their  Tents  to  fight  as  in  like  sort  Without  discharge  they 
leaue  the  place,  and  retorne  from  fighting.  In  which  respect, 
and  because  they  haue  no  Corsletts,  or  other  Armor  of  defence, 
it  is  no  Wonder  that  a  small  number  of  Christians  in  a  strong 
Fort,  or  vppon  advantage  of  straights,  and  skill  to  chuse 
places  to  fight  fitt  for  their  number,  hath  bene  able  to  resist, 
and  sometymes  to  defeat  their  huge  Armyes.  But  their 
discipline  is  singuler  in  duely  giuing  rewards,  and  punishments. 
Whosoeuer  disobeyes  his  Commaunder  or  neglects  his  charge, 
may  himselfe  goe  to  the  gallowes,  for  he  shall  neuer  escape  it, 
and  he  that  fights  or  performes  his  charge  bravely,  may  of  a 
poore  tribute  childe  become  the  cheife  Visere  of  that  Empire. 
They  keepe  Wonderfvdl  silence  in  the  Army,  speaking  with 
becks,  and  aignes,  so  as  they  will  rather  lett  a  Captiue  escape 


U  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

by  flight,  then  they  will  make  the  least  noyse  to  stopp  him. 
In  their  huge  Armyes  there  is  not  one  woman  to  be  found; 
The  entring  a  Vineyard  or  an  orchard  to  steale  anything,  is  a 
Capitall  offence.  But  aboue  all  things  they  are  to  be  praysed 
aboue  Christians,  and  to  be  imitated  by  them,  that  single  fights 
are  forbidden  them  by  the  law  of  Mahomett,  and  by  military 
discipline,  vppon  paine  of  death,  so  as  they  neuer  happen  among 
them,  as  also  that  all  brawles  are  seuerely  punished  as  if  such 
were  vnworthy  to  eat  the  Emperors  bread,  who  fall  out  with 
their  Felowes,  whome  the  lawe  teacheth  to  ioyne  in  brotherly 
loue,  and  to  vent  all  their  anger  and  rage  vppon  the  Common 
Enemyes  of  their  Country  and  the  law  of  Mahomett. 


Of  the  Seige  of  Agria. 

Some  three  monethes  before  my  coming  to  Constantinople, 
Mahomet  the  third  retorned  thether  from  the  seige  of  Agria  in 
Hungary,  and  because  our  Ambassador  and  his  gentlemen 
attended  that  Emperor  in  this  Sommers  Warr,  I  thinck  it  not 
amisse  to  relate  some  things  which  I  vnderstood  from  them  by 
discourse.  The  Army  began  to  march  at  Midnight,  and  satt 
downe  the  next  day  about  noone.  The  Emperor  rode  in  the 
midst  of  the  Army,  with  two  Viseres,  one  on  the  right,  the 
other  on  the  left  hand,  and  before  him  certaine  Janizaries  of  his 
guard  carryed  torches  lighted  in  the  darke  of  the  night,  and 
likewise  certaine  horsmen  called  chiausslari  bearing  maces  of 
yron  in  their  hands  kept  the  press  from  him.  On  both  his  sydes 
rode  the  horsemen  called  Spachi  and  Silichtari  (of  whome  we 
haue  spoken,  and  shall  treat  more  particulerly)  being  chosen 
men  for  the  guard  of  his  person.  .  .  .  The  Emperor  had  two 
suites  of  Tents,  whereof  one  was  pitched  in  the  present  Campe, 
the  other  carryed  before  him  to  the  next  quarter.  And  when 
his  Tents  were  once  pitched,  then  all  the  Army  according  to 
their  place  and  order  pitched  their  Tents  or  Tabernacles  about 
him,  in  a  huge  Circuite  of  ground,  few  or  none  sleeping  in 
the  open  ayre.     The  discipline  is  so  rigorous  and  seuere  against 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  46 

those  that  take  any  thing  by  force,  as  litle  boyes  brought  all 
things  to  be  sold  in  the  Campe,  and  no  soldier  (as  I  have  said) 
durst  spoile  meadow  corne.  Vineyard,  or  Orchard  vppon  paine 
of  death.  The  Beglerbey  of  Greece,  and  the  Sangiacchs  vnder 
him  did  in  their  seuerall  gouernments  furnish  the  Armies  with 
muttons,  and  necessary  prouisions,  which  they  might  easely  doe 
for  that  huge  Army,  their  diett  (as  I  haue  said)  being  very 
simple,  with  small  or  no  Variety  or  Change  of  meats,  and  did 
neuer  faile  in  performance,  such  negligence  neuer  being  passed 
ouer  without  seuere  punishments  euen  to  death.  The  Turkish 
Army  thus  marching  forward,  daily  expected  the  coming  of  the 
auxiliary  Troopes  of  the  Tarters  of  Circassia,  vsing  continually 
to  serue  the  Turke,  when  he  leades  forth  his  Army  to  any 
sommer  seruice.  Who  within  few  dayes  ariued  and  ioyned  with 
the  Turkes,  but  their  troopes  had  bene  broken  by  the  way  and  in 
great  part  defeated  by  the  Polonian  horsemen  called  Cosacchi, 
Who  lay  to  guard  the  Frontiers  of  Poland,  for  they  both  being 
feirce  nations,  could  not  be  restrayned  from  incountring  one  an 
other  by  any  Commaund  of  their  Captaines  tho  the  king  of 
Poland,  and  the  Turkish  Emperor,  were  then  in  league  of  peace. 
These  Tartars  were  said  to  eat  the  flesh  of  horses  and  Camells, 
not  otherwise  roasted  then  by  putting  it  vnder  their  sadles,  and 
riding  vppon  it.  They  serue  altogether  on  horsback,  and  when 
they  come  to  any  great  riuer,  the  horses  swimm  ouer,  and  great 
part  of  the  men  passe  by  holding  fast  by  the  tailes  of  the  horses, 
but  the  best  sort  carry  boates  of  leather  for  that  purpose.  And 
the  Turke  vseth  them  only  to  forrage  for  his  Campe,  which  they 
doe  each  man  having  some  five  spare  horses  tyed  one  to  the 
taile  of  the  other,  still  changing  his  horses  as  they  grow  weary, 
so  as  they  being  swift  and  thus  often  changed,  these  Tartars 
in  short  tyme  range  ouer  large  Compass  of  ground.  The  Turkish 
Emperor  ariued  with  his  Army  at  Buda  in  Hungarie  vppon  the 
second  of  September,  and  part  of  the  Army  begann  the  seige 
of  Agria  the  xxjth  of  the  same  moneth,  and  after  six  dayes  the 
beseiged  Christians  burnt  the  Citty  being  a  Bishopps  seat, 
which  the  Turkes  tooke  at  the  first  assault  with  losse  of  800  men, 


46  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

but  the  Christians  retyred  into  the  Castle,  and  held  out  some 
20  dayes  seige,  and  then  yeilded  vppon  composition,  which  the 
Turkes  kept  not  but  killed  them  all.  The  christian  Army  con- 
sisting of  Thirty  two  Thousand  horse,  and  Twenty  eight 
thowsand  foote,  and  having  120  peeces  of  Artillery,  began  to 
skirmish  with  the  Turkes,  vppon  the  23th  of  October.  Mahomett 
the  Turkish  Emperor  himselfe  arriued  not  till  the  xxiiijth  of 
October  at  night.  Whose  Army  was  thought  to  exceed  three 
hundred  Thowsand  fighting  men,  besides  halfe  as  many  more 
Camell  driuers,  and  like  base  people.  The  25th  both  Armyes 
skirmished,  and  the  next  day  both  were  ranged  in  battell,  but 
they  "Were  diuided  by  a  Riuer  and  a  marrish  ground.  The 
Turkish  history  writes  at  large,  how  the  Christians  passed  ouer 
the  Riuer,  tooke  the  Turkes  Artillerye,  and  defeated  the  Army, 
which  with  the  Emperor  Mahomett  retyred  to  Agria  for  safety. 
Only  Sigala  a  Renegate  of  Genoa,  and  one  of  the  Viseres  retyred 
with  some  tenn  thousand  horse,  and  the  troopes  of  Tartars  vnto 
places  of  safety  neere  hand,  whence  beholding  the  Christians, 
not  somuch  as  turning  the  Turkes  Artillery  for  their  owne 
defence,  to  fall  negligently  vppon  the  tents  for  pillage,  he  fell 
vppon  them  thus  scattered,  and  vtterly  defeated  them,  who  had 
gotten  the  Victory,  but  could  not  vse  it.  The  Prince  of  Tran- 
siluania  made  a  good  retrait  of  his  men  with  litle  or  no  losse, 
but  the  Hungarians  greedy  of  spoile,  and  the  slow  horsmen  of 
Germany,  and  most  of  the  Christian  Army  vnder  the  Emperors 
brother  were  killed  to  the  number  of  some  Twenty  Thowsand; 
Yet  was  the  Victory  bloudy  to  the  Turkes,  who  had  some  sixty 
Thousand  men  killed,  and  were  putt  in  such  feare,  as  for  three 
dayes  they  durst  not  retorne  to  their  Artillery  and  Tents,  lest 
the  Transiluanians  should  retorne  and  fall  vppon  them  againe. 
Then  about  the  end  of  October,  the  Turkish  Emperor  left  tenn 
Thousand  in  Garrison  of  Agria,  and  distributed  halfe  his  Army 
to  Winter  in  the  Country  of  Belgrade,  and  with  the  rest  retorned 
to  Constantinople,  and  the  last  day  of  his  iourney  incamped  a 
myle  without  the  Citty,  which  he  entred  the  next  day  with  great 
triumph  as  I  haue  formerly  shewed. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  47 

Thus  fair  I  haue  digressed  to  make  a  breife  relation  of  that 
I  heard  from  our  Ambassador  and  his  gentlemen  who  followed 
the  Turkes  Army  in  that  sommers  seruice;  Now  I  retorne  to 
follow  the  generall  discourse  of  the  Turkes  forces  and  Common 
Wealth. 


Of  their  great  ordinance. 

The  Turkes  haue  in  former  Victoryes  taken  great  store  of 
brass  ordinance  from  the  Christians,  in  Hungary,  Cyprus  and 
in  Galetta,  and  it  is  manifest  by  all  seiges  and  assaults  made  by 
them  often,  and  with  much  fury,  that  either  at  home  or  brought 
by  Marchants,  they  haue  great  plenty  of  Artillery,  Bulletts  and 
Gunpowder. 

Of  their  horse  and  horsmen. 

Their  horse  are  very  beautiful  having  their  skinns  shining 
which  is  caused  by  the  horsedung,  which  they  lay  vnder  them 
first  dryed  into  powder,  for  I  neuer  saw  any  of  them  lye  vppon 
any  other  litter,  or  soft  thing  vnder  them,  either  in  Asia  subiect 
to  heat,  or  the  more  cold  parts  about  Constantinople.  They  are 
very  swift,  and  vsed  by  their  lliders  either  to  galloping  or  a 
foote  pace,  but  not  taught  to  amble  or  putt  to  a  trott  or  managed 
by  Ryders  as  our  great  horses  are,  for  indeed  they  are  but  of  a 
midle  stature  the  best  of  them.  And  thus  vntaught  they  gener- 
ally hold  vpp  their  nose  with  vncomelines.  For  this  swiftnes 
rather  then  strength  they  are  preferred  before  the  heauy  horse 
of  Germany,  the  shock  whereof  they  cannot  beare,  but  they 
soone  ouertake  the  horse  of  Germany  flying,  and  easily  scape 
from  them  being  chased.  They  are  not  fitt  for  long  iourneys, 
but  soone  tyred  if  they  be  putt  to  gallop,  and  no  lesse  tyre  the 
Ryder,  when  they  goe  a  foot  pace.  In  warr  they  are  only  fitt 
for  light  horse,  neither  vse  the  Turkes  any  great  horse  armed, 
Nor  themselues  (either  horsmen  or  Footmen)  weare  any  defen- 
sive Armor,  but  only  for  offence  carry  Lances  and  sheilds  and 


48  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

good  short  swords.  They  haue  no  Racks  nor  Mangers,  but  feed 
their  horses  on  the  ground.  Their  sadles  are  litle,  and  hard  in 
the  seate,  for  they  vse  no  Warr  sadles  which  their  horses  cannot 
beare,  and  the  Crooper  is  comonly  Wrought  like  a  Caparison, 
and  the  stirrops  are  vnder  the  foot  long,  and  sharpe  beyond 
the  heele  of  the  Rider  seruing  them  for  spurrs,  which  I  neuer 
saw  vsed  of  any  horsemen  nor  yet  boots,  all  riding  in  their  cloth 
stockings  close  to  their  breeches,  and  their  bridles  are  like  our 
snafles  but  commonly  sett  with  Copper  studds  guilded,  yea 
sometyme  sett  with  glistering  if  not  precious  stones,  For  the 
Turkes  are  proud,  as  of  their  swords  (in  like  sort  adorned  with 
stones)  so  no  lesse  of  their  horses,  for  which  they  will  giue  great 
prices.  The  horsemen  for  the  most  part  are  mantayned  by  the 
Timarrs  as  I  have  formerly  shewed,  which  are  called  Timariotts, 
and  I  haue  likewise  spoken  of  their  incredible  number,  and  how 
they  are  distributed  vnder  the  two  cheefe  Beglerbegs,  and  in- 
ferior Bassaes  or  Beggs.  These  Hue  all  vppon  Timars  or 
Farmes,  tilling  their  grounds  by  Christians,  or  Mores,  or  their 
owne  bought  slaues,  and  many  of  them  mantaine  more  horses 
then  one  for  themselues,  and  they  are  of  a  mingled  sort  of 
people.  But  the  cheife  strength  of  the  Turkish  horse  is  of  them 
which  were  tributary  Children  or  Captiues  or  Renegates  and  are 
paid  partly  in  mony,  partly  by  Timar,  being  in  number  aboue 
Thirty  thousand  generally  called  Spachi  and  out  of  them  some 
troopes  are  chosen  to  guard  the  Emperors  person.  The  first  of 
them  in  dignity  are  the  Spachoglani  (Spachi  signifying  an 
horseman,  and  Oglan  a  Youth)  who  being  tributary  Children 
brought  vpp  in  the  Emperors  Court,  (except  some  Captiues  and 
Renegates)  attaine  this  degree  while  they  are  young,  and  from 
thence  are  promoted  to  the  highest  degrees  as  Sangiachs, 
Beglerbeges,  Bassaes  and  Visiers.  Of  them  3000  guard  the 
Emperors  person  riding  on  his  right  hand,  and  each  hath  some 
Twenty,  some  Forty  Aspers  by  the  day,  and  each  mantaynes 
fewer  or  five  slaues  and  horses  for  them.  Their  Aga  hath  500 
Aspers,  or  as  others  say  tenn  Sultanons  by  the  day.  His 
Checaya  or  lieuftenant  hath  a  hundred  Aspers  by  the  day.     But 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  49 

of  the  Cheife  Officers  stipends  I  haue  formerly  written,  and 
will  hereafter  omitt  them.  The  Silichtari  are  in  the  second 
ranck  being  of  tributary  Children,  having  the  same  stipends, 
and  the  same  hopes  of  preferment  to  the  highest  places,  only 
they  differ  in  the  Coulor  of  their  pendants  and  in  that  they 
ride  on  the  left  hand  of  the  Emperor,  three  thousand  of  them 
being  likewise  chosen  to  guarde  his  person.  Next  to  them  two 
thowsand  Olefagi  (that  is  Stipendiaries)  guard  the  Emperors 
person  on  both  hands,  and  eighty  Muteferachi  beare  long  lances 
before  him,  whereof  the  least  hath  tenn,  the  Cheife  Eighty 
Aspers  by  the  day.  The  Chiausalari,  are  horsemen,  that  beare 
sheilds  and  lances,  and  having  broken  their  launces,  they  fight 
with  their  Simiters  or  short  swords,  holding  it  disgracefull  to 
thrust  and  kill  with  the  point  of  the  sword,  or  to  kill  an  Enemyes 
horse,  and  having  no  other  Armes  of  defence.  Of  these  hors- 
men  I  did  meet  diuerse  Troopes  in  the  way  sent  out  by  the 
Sangiachs  to  cleare  the  high  way  of  Theeues,  And  they  seemed 
to  me  so  many  Amades  of  Gaule.  The  horsmen  in  generall  are 
armed  with  a  Simiter  or  short  sword,  a  weake  launce  and  a 
round  buckler  or  sheild,  and  some  of  them  also  carry  short 
bowes  and  arrowes.  They  haue  an  other  sort  of  horsmen, 
which  wee  call  Adventurers,  (they  call  Vlacchi  if  I  be  not 
deceiued)  having  no  stipend,  but  the  hope  of  preferment  and 
freedome  of  tribute,  being  said  to  be  sixty  Thousand,  only  when 
they  are  in  the  Army  they  are  allowed  victualls.  Also  I  haue 
heard  them  called  Achengi  and  by  others  Delli,  but  this  last 
name  I  thinck  to  be  giuen  them  in  scorne  as  seeming  madd; 
for  so  the  Turkes  call  those  that  shew  to  be  lightheaded  by 
Countenance,  apparrell  or  gestures,  as  if  they  were  madd  men. 
And  indeed  these  are  in  those  kindes  ridiculous,  wearing  a 
Gippo  or  Jackett,  and  breeches  of  the  skinns  of  lyons  and  beares, 
with  the  hayre  outward,  and  Capps  of  the  skinns  of  ownees,  and 
leopards  couered  with  an  Eagles  Wing,  Which  wings  they  also 
fasten  to  their  bucklers  and  the  hinder  parts  of  their  horses  are 
couered  with  skinns  of  lyons  and  wilde  beasts,  affecting  thereby 
to  seeme  terrible  to  their  Enemyes.     They  are  light  horsmen 


60  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

and  are  armed  with  a  Simiter  or  short  sword,  and  a  short  weapon 
of  yron  hanging  at  their  Saddles,  bearing  a  long  dart  or  short 
horsmans  stafEe  in  the  right  hand.  I  passe  ouer  the  horsmen 
vppon  the  Confines,  who  make  excursions  into  the  Enemeyes 
Country,  and  haue  no  pay  but  the  booty  they  can  gett,  as  also 
those  that  haue  pay  only  in  the  tyme  of  warr,  and  serue  for  the 
baser  Imployments.  Neither  will  I  speake  of  the  great  auxiliary 
troopes  of  the  Tartars,  comonly  some  50  or  60  thousand,  nor 
those  of  Walachia  and  Moldauia.  Only  I  will  add  that  the 
Turkish  Emperor  having  these  great  numbers  of  horsmen,  yet 
placeth  small  trust  in  them,  being  excellent  in  nothing  but  in 
swiftnes  to  pursue  and  fly.  For  the  Timariotts  and  Spachi  axe 
corrupted  with  rurall  sloth,  or  by  living  in  Citties  waxing 
Couetous,  and  louers  of  peace.  And  the  very  Spachoglans  and 
Silichters  are  in  like  sort  corrupted  by  living  in  Court,  and  how- 
soeuer  they  rise  to  the  highest  dignityes,  yet  for  the  most  part 
having  bene  prostitute  to  lust  in  their  youth,  this  suffering  like 
Women  must  needs  make  them  effeminate,  and  they  being  after 
vsed  to  Hue  in  the  Court,  cannot  but  loue  ease  and  freedome 
from  the  labours  and  dangers  of  Warr.  Yet  no  doubt  the  huge 
nomber  of  them  keepes  the  great  multitudes  of  Christian 
Subiects  in  awfull  slauery,  and  were  they  not  disioyned  by 
imployment  in  vast  Prouinces  farr  remoued  one  from  the  other, 
were  they  not  of  necessity  to  be  best  in  great  numbers  to  keepe 
the  Christian  subiects  in  awe,  so  as  they  cannot  be  gathered 
together,  without  great  difficulty,  long  tyme,  and  apparent 
dangers  of  rebellion,  their  huge  number  might  iustly  seeme 
fearefull  to  all  Christians  that  ly  nere  their  Confines. 

Of  the  footemen. 

The  cheife  strength  of  the  Army  consists  in  the  Footemen 
called  Janizaries  (as  a  new  order  of  Soldiers),  who  like  the 
Roman  Triarij,  come  last  to  fighting,  when  others  haue  prepared 
the  Way  and  filled  the  ditches  with  their  bodyes,  and  they 
consist  of  Captiues  and  voluntary  men  of  ripe  yeares  forsaking 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  61 

the  Christian  faith  and  of  the  Azimoglans,  so  called  as  boyes  of 
tribute ;  yet  all  tributaiy  childien  are  not  so  called  as  those  who 
are  brought  up  in  the  Emperors  Serraglio  and  other  Colledges, 
whence  they  are  made  horsmen,  and  preferred  to  the  highest 
places  of  the  State  but  only  those  Children  which  are  seuerely 
brought  vpp  vnder  husbandmen,  and  after  in  Colledges 
for  this  purpose,  and  are  of  the  strongest  children,  and  of 
the  most  Warlick  nations,  for  the  greatest  part  of  Europe,  those 
of  Asia,  being  reiected  as  of  more  soft  and  peaceable  natures  at 
least  by  old  Custome  for  of  late,  this  and  all  the  austere 
institutions  are  neglected  and  infringed.  These  are  first 
circumcised  then  instructed  in  the  Mahometan  Law  and  that  in 
places  farr  distant  from  their  Parents  and  Country,  so  as  they 
easily  forgett  both,  only  calling  and  reputing  the  Emperor  their 
father,  and  they  are  taken  so  young  as  they  cannot  remember 
anything  of  Christian  Religion,  but  are  trayned  vpp,  and  easily 
made  deadly  haters  of  all  christians.  After  they  haue  bene 
fower  yeares  vnder  husbandmen,  they  are  brought  to 
Constantinople  and  there  receiued  by  the  Azimoglan-Aga  who 
distributes  them  into  Colledges  there,  and  in  other  parts  to  be 
trayned  as  a  Seminary  of  the  Janizaries.  These  Janizaries  were 
first  instituted  by  Amurath  the  second  in  number  sixteene 
thousand,  and  Amurath  the  third  added  two  thousand  to  that 
number.  Which  since  hath  bene  much  increased,  and  cannot  be 
lesse  then  Forty  thousand.  Howsoeuer  Sansonime  and  Botero 
Italians  writt  them  to  be  no  more  then  12  or  at  most  14 
thousand :  For  I  haue  formerly  said  that  when  Mahomet  the 
third  began  his  Baigne,  there  were  24  thousand  Janizaries  at 
Constantinople  which  receiued  his  larges,  and  nothing  was  more 
generally  knowne  at  Constantinople  then  that  12  thousand  of 
them  lye  continually  there  in  tymes  of  peace  and  the  Common 
Voice  was  that  the  Beglerbeg  of  Asia  had  12  thousand  vnder 
him,  besides  those  in  Egipt  and  them  that  lye  vppon  the 
Persians  And  a  farr  greater  number  in  all  proba[bi]lity  lying 
vppon  the  Confines  of  Hungary,  Where  they  haue  strong 
enemyes  bordering  vppon  them.     Yet  doe  I  not  thinck  them  to 


52  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

be  60.  thousand  as  our  Ambassadors  men  at  Constantinople 
affirmed  to  me.     The  Janizar-Aga  or  Captaine  of  them  is  one 
of    the    greatest    dignities    in    that    Empire,    to    whome    the 
Emperor    doth    often    giue    a    sister    to    wife,    but    no    man 
is    had    in    such    ielousy,    the    loue    of    the    Janizaries    being 
Capitall  to  him,  so  as  he  seemes  to  walke  vppon  Thornes  and 
bryers  while  he  neither  dares  gaine  their  loue  for  feare  of  the 
Emperor,  nor  vse  them  roughly  for  feare  of  their  insolencye. 
And  such  is  this  ielousy,   as  he  may  not   (according  to  the 
Custome)   appoint  his  owne  Checaya  or  leiuftenant,  but  the 
Emperor  names  him  and  giues  him  200  Aspers  by  the  day,  as 
each  Odebassi  sett  ouer  tenn  hath  40  Aspers,  and  each  Boluibassi 
or  Bolichbassi  that  is  Captaine  of  one  hundred  hath  60  Aspers 
by  the  day.     These  may  ride,  and  these  Commaunds,  and  to  be 
Solacchi,  are  the  highest  preferments  a  Janizary  can  expect. 
For  I   haue  formerly  spoken   of  the   Solachbassi  having  300 
Aspers  by  the  day,  sett  ouer  the  Solachters  or  Solacchi,  Which 
are    some    of   the    strongest   Janizaries    chosen    to    guard    the 
Emperors  person,  and  armed  with  bowes  and  Arrowes,  besides 
their  swords  wearing  a  Capp  differing  from  the  Janizaries  and 
having  a  larger  stipend  each  man  20  Aspers  by  the  day.     All 
the  male  Children  of  Janizaries  (some  say  only  the  Eldest)  as 
soone  as  they  are  borne,  haue  three  or  fower  Aspers  by  the 
day,  the  yonger  Janizaries  haue  noe  more,  but  the  rest  haue 
eight  Aspers  by  the  day,  and  each  new  Emperor  besides  his 
largesse  or  donatiue  adds  an  Asper  by  the  day  or  some  like 
increase  to  each  mans  pay.     Three  of  them  in  the  Campe  haue 
a  horse  allowed  to  carry  their  baggage,  and  to  each  hundred  a 
Tent  is  allowed.     At  the  ends  of  two  lents  or  tymes  of  fasting, 
the  Emperor  apparrells  them,  and  all  without  difference  weare 
large  Trowses  with  stockings  vndiuided  from  them,  and  a  long 
gowne  or  vpper  garment  both  of  violett  coulored  cloth.     Some 
of    them    have    Wiues    contrary    to    their    old    institution    or 
Custome,  and  these  liue  scattered  through  the  Citty  in  litle 
houses,  but  the  rest,  by  eights,  by  tenns  and  by  twelues  as  it 
were  in  brotherhoods,  liue  in  CoUedges  or  houses  appointed  for 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  53 

them,  wherein  they  haue  a  Cooke,  (tho  lesse  needful!  since  in 
their  temperate  diett  each  man  may  soone  haue  skill  inough  in 
that  art)  and  Contributing  their  mony,  they  haue  a  Cater  to  buy 
their  meat,  and  the  younger  having  lesse  stipend  bring  in  their 
meat,  which  is  soone  done,  they  having  but  one  dish  of  meat, 
and  a  Cruse  of  water  betweene  three  or  fower.  When  they  are 
past  seruice  of  Warr,  they  are  putt  to  guard  Castles,  and  keepe 
Watches  by  night,  and  their  Captaines  likewise  being  old,  haue 
the  gouernments  of  those  Castles.  Some  of  them  are  armed 
with  Halberts,  some  with  musketts,  but  their  muskets  are  not 
very  good;  neither  are  they  actiue  or  skilfull  in  vsing  them, 
and  some  only  carry  Semiters  or  swords.  They  who  commend 
the  Janizaries  that  warr  being  ended  they  willingly  retorne  to 
enioy  peace,  doe  not  consider  that  they  haue  the  same  stipend 
in  peace  as  in  warr.  For  if  our  men  had  the  same,  without 
doubt  they  would  be  no  lesse  glad  of  peace.  In  like  sort  they 
who  praise  them  for  laying  downe  Armes  in  tyme  of  peace,  and 
not  so  much  as  wearing  a  sword,  seeme  not  to  haue  obserued 
that  they  neuer  haue  any  single  fights,  and  very  seldome  any 
quarrells  among  themselues.  Whereas  our  soldiers  are  forced 
in  peace  to  weare  swords  for  their  owne  defence.  Besides  that 
our  men  haue  no  such  authority  ouer  men  of  peace  as  they 
haue,  who  are  more  feared  bearing  no  weapons,  then  our  men 
should  be  with  swords  and  PistoUs.  For  as  a  Christian  is  most 
seuerely  punished  if  he  draw  a  knife  against  a  Musulman,  (that 
is  a  circumcised  Turke)  or  strike  him  with  the  hand;  so  is  it  a 
greater  offence  for  any  Common  Turke  to  resist  a  Soldier, 
who  aboue  all  tremble  for  feare  of  the  Janizaries,  so  as  I  haue 
seene  one  of  them  having  no  Armes  but  only  bearing  in  his 
hand  (as  their  manner  is)  a  Cudgell  of  an  hard  reed,  more  then 
an  Ell  long,  not  only  beat  many  Citizens  in  Townes  and  Cittyes, 
but  also  a  whole  Caravan  in  the  high  way,  of  two  or  three 
hundred  men  armed  with  musketts  and  swords  till  they  obeyed 
all  his  Commaundements  and  kissed  his  feet  for  mercy.  Of  the 
last  kinde  myselfe  did  see  a  straunge  example  in  my  iourney 
from  Tripoly  to  llaleppo.     Aboue  all  Soldiers  the  Janizaryes  are 


54  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

insolent  aswell  for  priuiledges,  as  because  they  take  part  one 
with  another  in  all  tumults.  When  myselfe  went  to  see  the 
Emperor,  and  standing  next  to  him,  did  fully  behold  him  a 
Chiauss  on  hoisback,  bearing  a  mace,  offered  to  thrust  me  back, 
and  to  strike  me,  but  a  Janizary  that  our  Ambassador  had  sent 
to  conduct  me,  putt  him  back,  and  when  he  would  not  admitt 
his  excuse  for  me,  but  said  it  might  not  be  indured  that  a 
Christian  dogg  should  come  so  neare  to  the  Emperor,  presently 
other  Janizaries  whome  I  had  neuer  scene,  ioyned  with  my 
guide,  and  threatned  the  Chiauss,  so  as  in  spite  of  his  teeth,  he 
was  forced  to  lett  me  stand.  No  maruell  then  that  these  men 
willingly  lay  downe  their  Armes,  being  without  them  as  terrible 
as  feirce  mastyes  to  all  inferiors  they  meet,  for  they  are  knowne 
by  the  Caps  peculiar  to  their  order,  and  if  they  be  offended  so 
much  as  with  a  looke,  vpp  goes  their  long  Cudgell  (Which  they 
call  Mutcher)  and  they  will  giue  him  that  offends  them, 
according  to  their  pleasure  hundreths  of  blowes  vppon  the  belly, 
or  the  back,  or  the  soles  of  his  feet,  and  that  without  any 
sentence  or  condemnation  of  a  Judge,  and  not  only  for  offences 
against  themselues,  but  for  mony  giuen  them  by  an  enemy, 
so  as  being  protectors  of  Christians,  they  will  vppon  their 
Complaints  beate  any  other  Christian  or  Plebean  Turke,  till 
they  craue  mercy  of  him  for  whose  sake  they  are  beaten, 
except  they  haue  also  a  Janizarie  to  protect  them,  in  which  Case 
they  vse  not  to  fight,  nor  yet  striue  one  with  an  other.  And 
one  Janizarye  of  the  least,  is  sufficient  to  guard  a  man  against 
a  thousand  Mores,  or  Arabians  or  Plebean  Turkes  in  respect  of 
his  awfuU  authority  ouer  them,  as  also  against  all  other  Soldiers 
or  Janizaries  in  respect  of  their  brotherly  agreement,  and  feare 
to  breake  their  law  by  fighting  or  quarrelling  among  themselues. 
Therefore  the  Christian  Ambassadors  at  Constantinople  haue 
assigned  to  each  of  them,  fower  or  six  Janizaries,  and  the 
ConsuUs  of  Christian  nations  lying  in  other  Citties  and  Townes, 
haue  one  or  two  of  them  to  guard  their  houses  and  persons 
from  all  Wrongs,  neither  will  any  Christian  having  meanes  to 
spend,  goe  abroad  in  Cittyes  and  Townes  or  take  a  iouniey 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  65 

without  a  Janizarie  to  guard  him.  And  it  i8  wonderfull,  how 
faithfull  and  affable,  they  wilbe  to  a  Christian  thus  hyring  them 
for  hyring  them  for  some  viij  Aspers  by  the  day,  yea  how 
readily  they  will  serue  him,  doing  his  busines,  buying,  and  (if 
need  be)  dressing  his  meat,  especially  if  they  haue  taken  this 
charge  from  any  Ambassador  or  Consul,  to  whome  they  must 
giue  accompt  of  his  safety,  and  bring  back  letters,  without 
which  charge  out  of  meere  rules  of  their  law  or  nature,  myselfe 
haue  by  experience  found  them  faithfull,  courteous  and  faire 
Companions.  And  by  these  seruices  to  Christians  many  of 
them  gett  Crownes,  and  lead  faire  lines.  Myself  not  well 
knowing  the  Turkish  fashions,  and  taking  iourneyes  without  any 
Janizarie  to  protect  me,  did  often  by  the  way  meet  spachies  and 
Janizaries,  who  would  take  away  my  wine  and  prouisions  of 
Victualls,  as  if  they  had  bene  their  owne,  and  once  being 
to  take  a  Journey  with  some  of  them,  our  Muccaro  (that  is  he 
who  letts  horses  and  Asses)  hearing  them  inquire  after  our 
Condition,  advised  each  of  vs  to  giue  them  halfe  a  Piastro  or 
siluer  Crowne,  wherevppon  they  vndertooke  to  protect  vs,  who 
otherwise  were  like  to  haue  plotted  some  mischeife  against  vs  as 
at  Tripoli  some  Janizaries  had  almost  betrayed  about  this  tyme 
an  English  gentleman,  by  selling  him  to  husbandmen,  within 
land  for  a  slaue.  An  other  tyme  having  a  Janizary  to  protect 
me,  and  landing  in  a  Greeke  Hand,  the  wemen  hidd  all  their 
bedding,  bread  and  meat,  lest  he  should  force  them  to  intertaine 
vs  for  litle  or  nothing,  since  they  vse  to  take  any  thing  from 
them,  and  going  iourneys  in  tymes  of  peace  to  extort  victualls 
from  them  for  litle  or  nothing,  but  when  one  of  our  Company 
being  a  Christian,  and  speaking  the  Greeke  tongue,  told  them 
we  would  pay  a  iust  and  honest  price  for  anything  we  tooke, 
they  presently  receiued  vs  into  their  houses,  and  furnished  vs 
with  all  necessaries  for  meat  and  lodging.  An  other  tyme 
landing  at  an  Hand  of  Greece  without  any  Janizarie  to  protect 
me,  and  walking  abroad,  a  Plebean  Turke  mett  me,  and  taking 
my  hatt  in  his  hand  first  desyred  to  borrow  it  for  a  base  vse 
(for  the  forme  not  vnlike  the  pann  of  a  Closestoole)  and  after 


56  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

flung  it  into  the  durt.  For  a  Christian  having  no  Janizarie 
With  him  cannot  avoyde  many  such  insolencyes,  though 
myselfe  had  the  happ  to  meet  with  very  few  like  affronts,  and 
neuer  to  receiue  blow  from  Janizarie  or  other,  which  notwith- 
standing are  no  rare  accidents  vnto  Christians. 

Of  the  Janizaries  it  is  vulgarly  sayd  they  haue  all  skill  in 
one  manuall  trade  or  other  (as  the  very  Emperor  hath),  but  as 
all  Turkes  are  idle,  and  very  slow  woorkmen  for  gaine,  which 
they  cannot  enioy  further  then  from  hand  to  mouth,  so  I  did 
neuer  see  any  Janizarie  woorking  at  his  manuall  trade.  To 
conclude  the  insolency  of  the  Janizaries  cannot  well  be  imagined 
much  lesse  described,  by  whome  the  Ottoman  Empire  seemes  to 
stand,  and  the  Emperors  first  to  enter.  For  the  heyre  of  the 
Emperor  assoone  as  he  is  circumcised,  vnder  pretence  to  gouerne 
a  Prouince,  is  sent  away  to  be  hidden  from  the  Janizaries  lest 
they  should  cast  their  eyes  vppon  him,  or  he  insinuated 
himselfe  into  their  loue,  and  while  in  that  Prouince  he  expects 
his  fathers  death,  nothing  is  more  dangerous  for  him,  then  to 
affect  to  be  esteemed  and  renowned  of  them.  The  new  Emperor 
thinkes  not  himselfe  safe  till  he  be  saluted  by  them,  beginning 
his  Raigne  with  their  ioyfuU  shouts,  and  a  largesse  or  donatiue 
giuen  to  them,  besides  the  foresaid  small  increase  of  each  mans 
pay.  So  as  they  are  and  still  grow  more  and  more  like  the 
Pretorian  bands  in  the  State  of  Rome,  who  being  at  hand  nere 
the  Citty,  at  first  strengthned  the  choice  of  the  Emperors,  but 
at  last  named  and  deposed  them  at  pleasure.  No  doubt  the 
Janizaries  want  little  of  their  power,  and  pride,  for  in  the  life 
of  Amurath  father  to  Mahomett  the  third  living  at  the  tyme 
of  my  being  at  Constantinople,  they  made  a  tumult,  requiring 
the  head  of  the  cheife  Visere  much  esteemed  of  the  Emperor, 
only  because  he  had  putt  a  Janizarie  to  death  by  due  forme  of 
Justice,  and  the  Emperor  was  forced  to  giue  them  his  head 
before  they  would  be  appeased.  And  because  they  will  not  be 
Judged  but  by  their  owne  Agha,  nor  can  without  tumult  indure 
any  of  their  number  to  be  putt  to  death,  the  Custome  was  then 
priuately  to  strangle  such  of  them,  as  had  deserued  to  dye. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  67 

At  my  being  there  I  remember  that  walking  in  the  streets,  I 
did  see  a  dead  Carkasse  that  had  bene  cast  out,  which  being 
naked  the  person  and  quality  of  the  dead  man  could  not  be 
knowne,  but  the  vulgar  opinion  was,  that  he  should  be  a 
Janizarie  so  strangled,  because  no  man  durst  proceed  against 
him  by  publick  iustice.  Many  tumults  like  to  the  former  haue 
bene  raised  by  them,  wherein  they  haue  driuen  the  Emperors 
into  great  straights,  but  none  more  famous  then  that  which 
hapned  there  shortly  after  my  retorne  vppon  the  death  of  the 
Emperor  then  being,  which  the  French  history  relates  at  large, 
and  to  the  same  I  referr  the  Reader.  Finally  howsoeuer  the 
wicked  practice  of  killing  the  Emperors  brothers,  takes  away  all 
likely  good  of  any  great  Ciuill  warr  among  them  (by  which 
Commonly  all  kingdomes  and  Empires  haue  bene  ouerthrowne) 
yet  Christians  haue  one  probable  hope,  that  as  the  Pretorian 
bands  of  Rome  at  last  vsurping  the  power  to  name,  and  depose 
Emperors,  without  any  decree  of  the  Senate,  and  often  contrary 
to  the  same,  did  first  wound  and  by  degrees  weaken  the  Maiesty 
thereof,  till  it  was  transplanted  into  Germany,  whereat  this  day 
it  languisheth  so  the  Janizaries  by  like  insolency,  if  not  pre- 
sently, yet  in  short  tyme,  will  breake  the  power  of  the  Turkish 
tyranny. 

The  Army  hath  other  footmen  but  of  small  reputations  being 
neither  tributary  children,  nor  trayned  vpp  in  that  discipline. 
Such  are  the  Azapli,  Whome  the  Italians  call  Asappi,  having 
no  stipend  in  peace,  but  only  in  warr,  being  otherwise  imployed 
about  the  Navye.  And  these  are  the  sonnes  of  Turkes  knowne 
from  others  by  their  fowre  Cornered  Capp  of  red  cloth,  vulgarly 
called  Tachia.  Also  they  haue  an  other  kinde  of  Footemen  like 
to  the  former  called  Voinichlar,  raised  out  of  Walachia,  who 
have  no  stipend  at  all,  but  serue  in  the  Campe  only  to  be  free 
from  Tributes.  And  both  these  kindes  of  Footemen  are  only 
vsed  as  Pyoners  and  for  all  base  seruices.  They  only  are  beaten 
to  the  first  assault  of  beseiged  Castles,  and  exposed  by  the 
Turkes  like  so  many  beasts  to  be  murthered,  and  fill  the  ditches, 
that  vppon  their  dead  bodyes,  the  Janizaries  may  by  the 
breaches  enter  the  Castles  and  Townes. 


58  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Of  their  nauall  Power. 

Touching  their  Nauall  power,  I  haue  spoken  of  the  Admirall 
among  the  cheife  Comaunders.  The  Emperor  cannot  want 
matter  to  build  Shipps,  having  most  large  Coasts  of  the  Sea 
shadowed  with  vast  Woods,  but  his  cheife  woodds  most  vast, 
and  most  fitt  to  make  tymber  for  this  purpose,  are  said  to  be  in 
Albania,  Carimania,  Trapezuntium,  and  most  aboundantly  in 
Nicodemia,  all  Prouinces  lying  close  vppon  the  Sea.  At  this 
tyme  whereof  I  write  they  had  of  their  owne  few  and  vnskilful 
woorkmen  to  build  shipps;  only  there  wanted  not  Couetous 
Christians,  who  for  large  stipends  wrought  with  them,  and 
taught  their  art  vnto  them,  so  as  after  the  Navall  defeate  of 
the  Turkes  at  Corzolari  (called  the  defeate  of  .Lepanto)  they 
could  the  next  yeare  bring  forth  a  Navye,  which  seemed  able 
and  willing  to  fight  with  the  christians.  But  no  doubt  the 
Gallies  of  the  Turkes  are  neither  so  well  built,  nor  so  swift  in 
saile,  nor  so  fitt  to  fight,  nor  so  strong,  nor  built  of  so  durable 
Timber,  as  those  of  the  Spaniards,  Venetians  and  other 
Christians  their  enemyes.  And  howsoeuer  the  Gallies,  some 
Fifty  in  number,  yearely  wont  to  be  sent  out,  to  cleare  the  Sea 
of  Pyrats,  and  diuerse  lesse  Gallies  and  small  Barques  armed 
by  priuate  Turkes  to  robb  Christians  (many  times  not  sparing 
those  that  were  in  league  with  them)  gaue  some  good  meanes 
to  furnish  the  Turkes  Nauie  with  Marriners;  yet  since  the 
Jewes  and  Christians  had  all  traffique  in  their  hands,  so  as 
nothing  was  exported  by  Turkish  Shipps,  (excepting  some 
twelve  great  Shipps  each  of  seauen  hundreth  or  a  Thousand 
Tonus,  built  rather  for  burthen  then  Warr,  which  the  Emperor 
had  to  bring  necessaryes  yearely  from  Egipt,  to  Constantinople), 
and  since  all  Turkes  and  Christian  subiects  are  by  nature  sloth- 
full,  which  kinde  of  men  loue  not  the  trouble  and  danger  of 
the  Sea,  the  Emperor  was  forced  to  vse  Cow  beards  and  Shep- 
heards  to  fitt  the  sailes,  and  row  in  the  Gallies,  and  howsoeuer 
the  Greekes  had  some  practice  at  Sea,  to  sayle  by  the  Coast 
rather  then  by  Compasse ;  yet  they  being  slaues  and  Christians, 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  69 

the  Turkes  could  promise  themselues  no  faithful!  seruice  from 
them  especially  in  tymes  of  danger.  So  as  I  dare  be  bold  to 
say  the  Turkish  Mariners  were  partly  vnskilfull  in  the  art, 
partly  vnfaithfull  to  them,  and  generally  all  dasterly  in 
Courage.  They  consisted  of  Christians  taken  Captiues,  most 
comonly  in  places  faxr  distant  from  the  Sea,  and  of  condemned 
men,  all  chayned  to  the  oares,  except  cases  of  necessity  forced 
them  to  vse  christian  Greekes  and  Country  people,  and  this 
made  them  gently  to  vse  all  Captiues  and  to  pref  err  all  voluntary 
forsakers  of  the  Christian  faith,  who  were  skilfull  Seamen,  or 
Carpenters  to  build  shipps  (as  also  Sadlers  for  their  horses  and 
Juellers  to  make  their  treasure  portable)  and  much  to  esteeme 
the  said  Captiues,  if  they  would  torne  Mahometans.  Barbarossa 
the  famous  Pyratt  of  the  mediterranean  sea,  in  the  tyme  of 
Charles  the  fifth  Emperor  of  Germany,  forsaking  the  Christian 
faith  and  becoming  Mahometan,  was  made  Admirall  of  the 
Turkish  Nauye,  who  subdued  the  kingdome  of  Tunis  in  Africk 
and  made  the  Turkes  somewhat  better  Seamen  then  they  had 
formerly  bene,  but  nothing  equall  to  the  Christians.  Their 
Navall  power  in  those  days  was  scene  at  Goletta,  at  Cyprus,  at 
Malta,  and  at  their  great  defeat  at  the  Corsalari,  since  which 
ouerthrowe  to  the  tymes  whereof  I  write,  they  neuer  drew  forth 
their  full  forces  to  fight  at  Sea.  They  had  at  this  tyme  a  place 
in  Pera  or  Galata  beyond  the  water  from  Constantinople  walled 
in  for  building  and  wintering  of  Gallies,  Which  the  Chiistians 
call  Arsenale,  the  Turkes  Terferate,  And  without  the  Walles  it 
had  Thirty  two  vaults,  b\it  within,  it  was  narrow,  and  of  small 
Compasse.  They  said  that  two  hundredth  woorkemen  did  daily 
labour  therein  and  two  hundreth  Masters  or  cheife  Mariners, 
had  each  man  tenn  Aspers  by  the  day,  and  that  Fifty  Carpenters, 
and  Artificers  had  each  man  twelue  Aspers  by  the  day  when 
they  wrought,  and  sixe  Aspers  when  they  had  no  woorke.  That 
they  had  a  thousand  Asappi  (vsed  also  for  footemeu  in  the  Army 
as  I  formerly  shewed)  which  did  woorke  about  the  Gallies,  and 
had  each  man  fower  Aspers  by  the  day.  That  in  this  Arsenale 
at  that  tyme  were  two  hundred  Gallies,  and  twelue  Gallions,  but 


60  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

that  the  Emperor  could  in  short  space  for  his  full  force  send 
three  hundred  Gallies  to  Sea,  besides  some  of  fewer  oares  and 
small  Barques  to  victle  and  attend  them. 

Within  some  sixteene  yeares  last  past,  the  generall  peace  of 
Christendome  made  our  soldiers,  for  want  of  meanes  to  liue, 
turne  Pyratts,  who  having  no  safety  in  the  Ports  of  christian 
Princes,  retyred  themselues  to  Algier  in  Barbary,  the  people 
whereof  and  of  the  parts  adioyning,  are  most  daring  of  all  the 
Turkes  (except  those  perhapps  vppon  the  Confines  of  Hungarie). 
They  gladly  intertayned  these  Pyratts,  and  were  content  at  first 
to  haue  share  of  the  spoyles  and  to  goe  with  them  to  Sea,  but  of 
late  they  haue  gotten  some  60  or  80  good  shipps  of  warr  from 
the  Christians  by  their  meanes,  and  from  them  haue  learned 
such  skill  to  saile  by  the  Compasse,  as  they  haue  bene  able  to 
man  these  Shipps  with  Turkes,  and  haue  had  the  dareing  to 
rob  vppon  the  Ocean,  which  they  neuer  knew,  nor  durst  behold 
in  any  former  age.  And  of  what  consequence  this  may  proue 
after  ages  shall  finde  (I  feare  me)  by  wofuU  experience. 

Of  their  ciuill  iustice. 

I  haue  formerly  spoken  of  Judges  and  Magistrates,  and  the 
stipends  they  haue  from  the  Emperor.  Now  it  remaynes  to  add 
something  of  Ciuill  Justice.  The  strict  obseruance  of  lawes 
among  the  Turkes  is  worthely  called  Tyranny,  as  I  haue 
formerly  shewed,  since  that  which  is  iust  must  be  done  iustly. 
Whereof  there  is  no  practice  in  this  Empire.  I  formerly  said 
that  there  be  two  supreme  Judges  called  Cadilischieri  which 
reside  at  Constantinople,  the  one  sett  ouer  the  Causes  of  Asia, 
the  other  ouer  those  of  Europe,  both  vnder  the  Mofti  with 
absolute  authority.  These  two  appoint  all  inferior  Judges  of 
the  Law,  as  those  called  Cadi,  which  are  magistrates  sett  ouer 
Prouinces  and  Cittyes,  with  a  mixed  authority  of  our  Bishopps, 
and  lay  Judges,  for  the  Law  of  Mahomett  is  obserued  aswell  in 
administration  of  iustice,  as  in  matters  of  religion.  Each  Citty 
and  Towne  hath  military  magistrates,  as  Sangiachi,  who  are  like 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  61 

the  Captaines  of  Garrisons,  and  Gouernors  of  Townes,  and  if 
there  be  any  Castle  or  Fort,  it  hath  also  an  Agha  to  commaund 
it.  And  as  with  vs  in  tyme  of  war  the  Ciuill  Judges  giue  place 
to  Marshalls  having  martiall  law  in  their  hands;  so  among  the 
Turkes  living  with  the  same  discipline  at  home  as  in  the  Campe, 
(the  Common  Wealth  being  as  it  were  gouerned  by  the  sword). 
These  Cadies  are  vnder  the  authority  of  the  Sangiachs  in  each 
Citty  or  Towne.  And  from  them  there  is  appeale  graunted  to 
the  Diuan  or  Court  of  the  Basha  gouerning  diuerse  Prouinces 
and  from  those  Courts  to  that  of  the  Visyeres  in  the  Emperors 
Serraglio  at  Constantinople  as  from  it  to  the  Mafti  the  oracle  of 
the  Mahometan  Lawe,  from  whose  sentence  there  is  no  appeale. 
One  thing  causeth  great  oppression  to  the  Christian  subiects 
that  howsoeuer  they  are  more  in  number  then  the  Turkes;  yet 
they  haue  no  peculiar  Judges,  but  haue  their  causes  tryed  vnder 
Turkish  magistrates,  where  the  witnes  of  a  Turke  is  taken 
against  a  Christian,  but  not  of  a  Christian  against  a  Turke. 
What  Justice  can  be  expected  where  a  Common  soldier  for 
mony  without  any  triall  at  law,  or  priuate  examination  of  the 
cause,  will  beat  with  Cudgells  a  Christian,  or  common  Turke, 
euen  accused  by  a  Christian,  till  he  craue  mercy  of  his  enemy. 
When  wee  being  Christian  straungers  retorned  from  Hierusalem 
to  Joppa,  and  there  found  an  Arabian  Turke,  who  had  done  vs 
wrong  by  the  way,  vppon  our  guides  accusation,  and  three 
Meideines  giuen  to  a  Janizarie,  he  was  beaten  till  he  kissed  our 
feete,  And  if  they  dare  doe  this  to  the  Turkes,  how  may  you 
thinck  Christians  are  vsed.  The  false  accusations  and  frauds, 
which  daily  they  lay  vppon  Christians  espetially  vppon 
straungers  (whome  they  call  Francks  of  their  league  with 
Fraunce)  are  vulgarly  called  Vaines.  Such  was  that  which 
Villamont  a  french  gentleman  relates  of  the  Sangiach  of 
Hierusalem,  who  cast  the  Guardian  of  the  latin  monastery  into 
prison,  pretending  that  a  Spanish  old  Woman  coming  with  him, 
had  brought  the  dead  body  of  the  King  of  Spaynes  sonne  to  be 
buryed  there,  and  howsoeuer  the  fraude  was  manifest;  yet  the 
Guardian  vnderstanding  that  it  was  a  mony  matter,  offered 


62  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Thirty  Crownes  and  the  Sangiach  demaunding  five  hundred,  at 
last  he  paid  Fifty  to  haue  his  freedome.     The  like  is  that  which 
he  also  relates  of  the  Christians  at  Tripoli,  who  being  accused 
by  the  Turkes  for  killing  a  More,  whose  dead  body  was  cast 
among  their  dwellings,  were  forced  to  pay  one  hundred  Crownes 
to  be  acquitted.     Like  fraudes  they  continually  practice  against 
Christian  societyes,  and  priiiate  men  by  casting  a  dead  body 
before  their  dores  of  burying  it  nere  them,  and  as  it  were  casually 
finding  it  out,  or  by  like  fraudes  drawing  them  into  suspition  of 
Crimes,  from  all  which  notwithstanding  they  are  redeemed  with 
mony  except  they  be  accused  to  haue  done  or  spoken  any  thing 
against  Mahometts  Religion  or  be  intangled  in  like  netts,  from 
which  there  is  no  redemption  but  death  or  turning  Mahometans. 
When  myselfe  and  my  brother  tooke  our  iourney  from  Haleppo 
towards  Constantinople,  an  English  Marchant  Factor  to   Sir 
John  Spencer  Alderman  of  London  sent  diuers  Camells  loaded 
with  his  masters  goods,  as  Kerseyes  and  Tinne,  which  were  to 
passe  in  the  same  Carauan  with  vs,  and  howsoeuer  the  Camel- 
driuers,  and  many  Turkes  knew  them  to  be  his  goods,  and  he 
not  without  a  present  or  guift  commended  both  vs  and  these  his 
goods  to  the  protection  of  a  cheife  Magistrate  passing  along 
with  vs ;  yet  my  brother  dying  by  the  Way,  all  these  goods  were 
seized  vppon  for  the  Emperor,  only  to  putt  a  Vaina  vppon  the 
Marchant,    who    not    without   trouble    and    bribes    long    after 
recouered  them  againe.     It  cannot  be  expressed,  what  great 
iniuryes  the  Turkes  will  doe  vnto  Christians  vppon  the  lightest 
causes.     When  we  came  neere  vnto  Hierusalem,  a  horseman  of 
the  Army  crossing  our  way,  rann  a  full  course  at  one  of  our 
Company  with  his  Launce,  in  rest,  who  only  escaped  killing, 
by  the  slipping  of  the  Launce  into  the  pannell  of  the  Asse 
wherevppon  he  rode,  and  with  like  force  he  was  ready  to  assaile 
each  man  of  vs,  and  that  only  (as  our  Interpreter  told  vs) 
because  wee  did  him  no  reuerence  as  he  passed,  so  that  we 
were  glad  to  tumble  off  from  our  Asses,  and  bend  our  bodyes 
to  him,  which  done,  he  rode  away  with  a  sterne  proud  looke. 
For  a  Turke  will  not  abide  any  Christian  to  looke  him  full  in 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE  63 

the  face  without  striking  him,  so  as  I  then  vsing  to  walke  with 
my  eyes  cast  on  the  ground,  as  going  about  some  busines,  tooke 
that  ill  custome  which  I  could  neuer  leaue,  though  I  haue  often 
bene  reproued  by  freinds  for  the  same.  Neither  may  a  Christian 
carry  Armes,  yea  Woe  to  him  that  drawes  a  knife  against  a 
Turke;  so  as  we  hearing  what  Asses  patience  wee  must  haue, 
except  we  would  perish  in  the  iourney,  by  our  freinds  advice, 
left  our  Rapiers  in  a  Chest  at  Venice  trauelling  through  all 
Turky  with  our  hands  in  our  hose.  At  Hierusalem  wee  were 
forced  to  beare  a  thousand  iniuries,  hardly  keeping  the  very 
boyes  from  leaping  vppon  our  shoulders  from  the  Shopps  and 
higher  parts  of  the  way  while  their  Parents  looked  on,  and 
commended  them  for  so  doing,  besides  many  wrongs  done  vs 
in  the  way  by  Mores  and  Arabians,  who  mixed  with  some  other 
nations,  inhabit  that  Country  (the  Jewes  only  living  scattered 
vppon  the  Sea  Coasts  and  in  Citties  of  traffique)  and  a  more 
wicked  people  cannot  be  imagined,  so  as  the  Duke  of  Normandie 
being  carryed  on  some  of  their  backs  towards  Hierusalem,  and 
meeting  a  freind  retorning  into  Fraunce,  did  pleasantly  and 
in  that  part  iustly  desyre  him  to  tell  his  freinds  there,  that  he 
saw  him  carryed  into  heauen  (meaning  Hierusalem)  vppon 
diuells  backs,  for  litle  better  they  were  that  carryed  him.  In 
our  Journey  from  Tripoli  to  Haleppo,  when  our  whole  Carauan 
was  in  danger,  for  a  fyre  casually  burning  the  Feilds  howsoeuer 
my  brother  and  myselfe  were  free  from  causing,  yet  we  knowing 
how  the  magistrate  would  woorke  vppon  vs  more  than  the  rest, 
thought  good  to  giue  the  Janizarie  that  droue  vs  a  large  bribe 
to  dismisse  vs,  and  not  to  bring  vs  before  him.  And  howsoeuer 
we  were  not  altogether  vnskilfull  in  the  fashions  of  Turky,  and 
did  warily  obserue  the  Customes,  so  as  we  neuer  came  within 
iust  danger,  nor  prouoked  any  Turke  to  strike  vs  (which  kind  of 
Wronge  they  are  easily  moued  to  offer  any  Christian)  yet 
myselfe  landing  in  the  Hand  Aloni  had  my  hatt  taken  from  my 
head  (as  I  formerly  said)  and  with  Words  of  scorne  cast  into 
the  durt  by  a  plebean  Turke  which  I  was  glad  to  take  vpp 
without  repining.     And  when  I  landed  at  Constantinople  in  a 


64  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Greeke  Shipp  of  Candia,  assoone  as  our  Anchor  waa  cast,  many 
plebean  Turkes  came  aboard  and  the  shipp  being  laded  with 
Muskedines,  they  drunck  as  freely  as  if  they  had  bene  Owners, 
and  the  basest  of  them  hardly  held  their  hands  from  beating 
the  best  of  the  Greeke  Mariners,  whereof  some  were  graue  men, 
and  well  skilde  in  languages,  though  they  neuer  forbadd  them 
to  drinck.  But  within  a  short  space,  when  a  Janizarie  came  to 
protect  the  Shipp  sent  from  the  Balye  of  Venice,  it  was  no  lease 
straunge  to  see  him  alone  beat  out  all  the  Turkes  like  so  many 
doggs.  To  conclude  it  may  appeare  what  iustice  Christians 
may  expect  in  this  Empire  by  one  example  of  the  Venetians, 
who  were  in  league  with  the  Emperor,  yet  having  a  very  rich 
Shipp  robbed  by  Turkish  Pyratts  withdrawing  themselues,  and 
bribing  the  cheife  Visere,  after  long  delayes,  were  forced  to  sett 
downe  by  the  losse. 

In  generall  howsoeuer  the  Turkes  are  seuere  in  punishing 
offenders,  seldome  vsing  mercy,  yet  the  administration  of  iustice 
both  towards  Christians  and  Turkes,  is  made  infamous  by 
tyranny  For  first  all  Gouernors  and  Judges  buy  their  offices  and 
are  often  chaunged,  so  as  they  that  buy  being  forced  to  sell, 
and  hunger-starued  flyes  sucking  more  then  those  that  are 
gorged,  these  Gouernors  paying  dearely  for  their  places,  and 
from  the  first  entrance  daily  expecting  a  successor  to  recall 
them,  are  in  rapine  not  vnlike  the  diuell,  roaring  like  a  lyon, 
because  he  knowes  he  hath  but  a  short  tyme.  Againe  no  magis- 
trate, nor  yet  a  priuate  man,  will  doe  anything  for  an  other 
without  a  present  or  guift;  yea  the  Courts  of  iustice  are  so 
corrupted  with  briberie,  as  the  best  cause  is  in  danger  to  be 
lost,  if  mony  be  wanting,  and  where  that  is,  an  ill  cause  may 
pass  and  the  woorst  shalbe  excused.  The  most  Commendable 
thing  is  that  generally  causes,  are  summarily  decided  and  soone 
ended  (excepting  such  Cases  as  that  of  the  Venetians  foresaid 
shipp  robbed,  which  they  seeme  to  mingle  with  State  matters). 
And  this  expedition  is  the  greater,  because  they  haue  no  multi- 
plicity of  Lawes,  or  Pleaders,  holding  themselues  to  some  morall 
rules   left  them  by   Mahomett.      But   especially  because   the 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  60 

Magistrate  is  loth  to  leaue  any  cause  to  his  Successor,  that  will 
yeild  mony.  Yea  such  is  the  Corruption  of  bribery  and  so 
generall,  as  when  the  Emperors  mother  sent  a  present  of  a  whole 
linnen  attyre  richly  wrought,  to  Elizabeth  Queene  of  England, 
many  peeces  thereof  were  detayned  by  her  women,  to  the  vtter 
disgrace  of  the  present,  till  our  Ambassador  redeemed  them  with 
more  mony  then  they  were  woorth.  And  as  I  formerly  said  the 
Emperors  large  allowance  to  the  Christian  Ambassadors,  vsed 
to  be  more  then  halfe  purloyned  by  the  officers.  Nether  is  the 
Emperors  person  free  from  this  Corruption,  no  Ambassador  or 
other  great  suiters  being  admitted  to  his  presence  without  larg 
presents.  So  as  the  office  of  the  Capagi  or  Porters,  keeping  the 
gates  of  the  Emperor,  and  other  magistrates,  is  most  gainefuU 
for  they  will  thrust  Homer  himselfe  out  of  dores  if  he  bring 
nothing. 

Of  the  lawes  of  inheritance. 

Touching  the  lawes  of  inheritance.  The  Emperor  is  heyre 
to  all  strangers  dying  in  the  hideous  Gulfe  of  this  Vast  Empire, 
be  they  neuer  so  rich  Marchants ;  yet  their  goods  are  commonly 
by  freinds  sequestred  before  their  death,  as  belonging  to  them 
and  so  kept  for  the  heyres  or  owners  according  to  euery  mans 
faith  and  honesty,  which  in  so  remote  parts  is  not  alwayes 
sound.  And  often  the  goods  are  secretly  purloyned  and  more 
commonly  stollen  by  them  that  are  present  at  the  partyes  death. 
But  the  goods  that  remayne,  and  cannot  well  be  hidden,  are 
swallowed  by  this  Gulfe.  When  my  brother  dyed  in  Asia,  the 
Turkes  of  our  Carravan  not  only  snatched  his  goods,  but  myne 
also,  and  the  magistrate  (as  I  formerly  sayd)  seased  the  rich 
goods  of  Sir  John  Spencer,  Alderman  of  London,  in  the 
Emperors  Right,  as  if  they  had  belonged  to  my  brother.  In 
like  sort  while  I  was  at  Scanderoon,  Mr.  Saunders  coming  from 
Constantinople  to  be  Consul  of  the  English  Marchants  at 
Haleppo,  and  dying  by  the  way  in  Natolia,  the  Turkes  tooke  not 
only  all  his  goods,  but  those  also  that  belonged  to  his  poore 


66  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

seruants  and  followers.  For  this  cause,  myselfe  being  sick  in 
Turkye,  and  fearing  that  my  host  hoped  to  haue  my  Crownes 
at  my  death,  thought  to  publish  what  mony  I  had  about  me, 
and  so  taking  away  all  hope  of  gaine  by  my  death  from  my  Host 
and  those  of  his  house,  from  that  tyme  I  found  myselfe  better 
vsed  and  better  attended  by  them. 

The  Condition  of  Subiects  in  Turkey  is  not  much  better. 
For  vnmoueable  goods :  The  Emperors  soldiers  haue  none,  nor 
yet  his  great  Officers,  being  all  Captiues  or  tributarye  Children. 
And  howsoeuer  the  Emperor  subduing  any  Prouince  divided  it 
into  Timars  or  Farmes  giuing  them  vppon  the  foresaid  Condi- 
tions to  the  cheife  men  of  his  Army,  yet  they  hold  them  only 
for  life,  or  at  his  pleasure.  In  other  parts,  and  perhaps  in  these 
subdued  Prouinces,  some  say  that  priuate  Turkes  and  christians 
haue  inheritance  of  houses  and  lands,  but  surely  they  are  not 
great  for  I  did  neuer  see  any  Subiect  that  was  reputed  to  haue 
such  inheritances,  but  all  looked  like  poore  slaues,  nothing  being 
more  dangerous  to  any  man  then  the  reputation  of  rents  or  of 
mouable  wealth.  And  the  same  men  told  me,  that  as  the  Turkes 
haue  few  lawes  and  short  pleading,  so  for  these  Lands  (whatso- 
euer  they  be)  their  euidences  are  not  great  nor  many  having 
only  a  small  paper  subscribed  by  the  Cady  to  witnes  the  emption 
or  the  discent. 

For  moueable  goods.  The  great  men  of  the  Army  gather 
huge  treasure  by  extortion  but  the  Emperor  comonly  strangles 
them,  and  takes  all  their  goods,  if  they  doe  not  convey  them 
to  some  Childe  or  freind  being  most  in  Jewells  and  portable 
things.  And  for  the  rest  of  the  great  men  he  taketh  their  goods 
and  giues  their  sonnes  stipends  for  life.  Some  say  that  other 
Subiects  make  last  Wills  and  Testaments  to  giue  their  goods, 
whereof  a  third  part  belongs  to  the  Emperor,  but  I  rather 
thinck  these  goods  are  priuately  conveyed  to  the  heyre.  For  I 
am  sure  they  are  not  possessed  without  much  feare  and  danger, 
nor  can  be  transmitted  by  publiqu»  act  to  the  heyres  without 
vnavoydable  oppressions.  To  conclude  if  any  Turkes  haue 
vnmouable   inheritances,   they   for  these   causes   care   not   to 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  67 

increase  them,  and  all  their  riches  comonly  consisting  in  moue- 
able  goods,  they  hide  or  bury  them  in  life,  and  convey  them 
secretly  at  death. 


Judgments  corporall  and  capitall. 

Touching  their  Corporall  and  Capitall  Judgments.  For 
small  offences  they  are  beaten  with  Cudgles  on  the  soles  of  the 
feete,  the  bellyes  and  backs,  the  strokes  being  many  and  payne- 
fuU  according  to  the  offence,  or  the  anger  of  him  that  inflicts 
them.  Myselfe  did  see. some  hanging  and  rotting  in  Chaynes 
vppon  the  Gallowes. 

Also  I  did  see  one  that  had  bene  impaled  (vulgarly  Casuckde) 
an  horrible  kinde  of  death.  The  malefactor  carryes  the 
woodden  stake  vppon  which  he  is  to  dye,  being  eight  foot  long 
and  sharpe  towards  one  end,  and  when  he  comes  into  the  place 
of  execution,  he  is  stripped  into  his  shirt,  and  laid  vppon  the 
ground  with  his  face  downeward,  then  the  sharpe  end  of  the 
stake  is  thrust  into  his  fundament,  and  beaten  with  beetles  vpp 
into  his  body,  till  it  come  out,  at  or  about  his  Wast,  then  the 
blunt  end  is  fastened  in  the  ground,  and  so  he  setts  at  litle  ease, 
till  he  dye,  which  may  be  scone  if  the  stake  be  driuen  with 
fauour,  otherwise,  he  may  languish  two  or  three  dayes  in  payne 
and  hunger;  if  torment  will  permitt  him  in  that  tyme  to  feele 
hunger,  for  no  man  dares  giue  him  meat. 

They  haue  an  other  terrible  kinde  of  death  vulgarly  called 
Gaucher.  The  malefactor  hath  a  rope  or  Chaine  fastned  about 
his  body,  whereof  the  other  end  is  made  fast  to  the  topp  of  a 
Tower  or  of  a  Gibbett  made  high  of  purpose,  and  so  this  rope 
or  chaine  being  of  fitt  length,  his  body  is  cast  downe  to  pitch 
vppon  a  hooke  of  Iron,  where  he  hangs  till  he  dyes,  with  horror 
of  the  hight  of  payne,  and  of  hunger.  For  howsoeuer  he  may 
dye  presently  if  any  vitall  part  pitch  vppon  the  hooke,  yet 
hanging  by  the  shoulder  or  thigh  he  may  Hue  long.  And  if 
any  men  giue  these  executed  men,  meat,  or  helpe  to  prolong 
their  miserable  life,  he  shall  dye  the  same  death;  Mores  and 


68  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

christians  and  they  that  are  not  of  the  Army,  are  often  putt 
to  this  death,  yea  the  Beglerbegs  sometymes  putt  Gouernors  to 
this  death  for  extortions  or  Cruelties  committed  by  them,  or 
rather  to  gett  their  wealth.  They  haue  an  other  terrible  kinde 
of  death  to  flea  the  skinn  of  from  the  living  body,  and  thus  they 
cruelly  putt  to  death  Bragadino  a  Venetian  Gouernor  of 
Famagosta  in  Cyprus,  after  he  haxl  yeilded  the  Citty  vppon 
Composition  for  life  to  him  and  his  soldiers. 

A  Turke  forsaking  his  fayth  and  a  christian  doing  or 
speaking  any  thing  against  the  law  of  Mahomett  are  burned 
with  fyer.  Traytors  or  those  whome  the  Emperor  so  calles,  are 
tortured  vnder  the  nayles  and  with  diuerse  torments,  but  the 
great  men  of  the  Army  are  only  strangled. 

A  murtherer  is  putt  to  some  of  the  former  cruell  deathes.  A 
theefe  is  hanged,  and  I  haue  read  of  a  soldier  that  had  stoUen 
milke  and  denyed  the  fact,  who  was  hanged  vpp  by  the  heeles, 
till  he  vomitted  the  milke,  and  after  was  strangled.  The 
Adulterer  is  imprisoned  for  some  Moneths,  and  after  redeemed 
with  mony,  but  the  Adultresse  is  sett  naked  vppon  an  Asse  with 
the  bowells  of  an  oxe  about  her  neck,  and  so  she  is  whipped 
about  the  streetes  having  stones  and  durt  cast  at  her.  If  a 
Christian  man  committ  fornication  with  a  Turkish  woman  both 
are  putt  to  death,  and  this  Common  danger  to  both,  makes  them 
more  wary  of  others,  and  more  confident  to  trust  one  an  other, 
but  the  sinne  is  Common,  and  at  Constantinople  the  houses  of 
Ambassadors  being  free  from  the  search  of  magistrates  very 
Turkes,  yea  the  Janizaries  guarding  the  persons  and  howses  of 
these  Ambassadors,  will  not  stick  to  play  the  bawdes  for  a  small 
reward.  In  case  of  this  offence  nothing  frees  a  Christian  from 
death,  but  his  turning  Mahometan.  Yet  I  remember  that  I 
saw  a  Tower  at  Tripoli  called  the  tower  of  Loue,  built  by  a 
rich  Christian  to  redeeme  his  life  being  condemned  for  this 
Crime.  But  if  a  Turke  lye  with  a  Christian  woman,  he  is  not 
putt  to  death,  but  sett  vppon  an  Asse  with  his  face  towards  the 
tayle,  which  he  holds  in  his  hand,  and  hath  the  bowells  of  an 
oxe  cast  about  his  neck,  and  so  is  ledd  through  the  streetes  in 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  69 

scorne.  If  a  Christian  lye  with  a  Christian  woman,  the  fault 
is  punished  with  paying  of  mony.  All  harlotts  write  their 
names  in  the  booke  of  the  Cady  or  the  Sobbassa,  and  not  only 
the  Turkes  but  euen  the  Janizaries  are  permitted  to  haue 
acquaintance  with  them  so  it  be  not  in  the  two  lents,  wherein 
they  yearely  fast,  For  in  that  Case,  while  I  was  in  Turkye  many 
women  were  sewed  in  sacks,  and  so  drowned  in  the  Sea  at 
Constantinople.  Generally  for  greater  Crymes,  the  Judge  of 
the  Turkes  deuiseth  and  imposeth  a  death  with  greater  torment 
especially  for  reproching  their  law  or  Prophett,  which  a 
Christian  cannot  redeeme,  but  by  turning  Turke. 

Of  degrees  in  the  common  wealth  and  Family. 

Touching  degrees  in  the  Commonwealth,  and  Family,  I  haue 
spoken  of  the  former  particulerly  in  this  Chapter,  and  haue 
shewed  that  they  are  all  knowne  by  their  heads,  I  will  only 
add  that  there  be  not  any  noble  Familyes  in  this  Empire, 
excepting  that  of  the  Emperors,  who  are  called  Ottomans,  of  the 
first  of  that  Family  Founder  of  the  Turkish  Empire.  There  be 
no  dukes,  Earles,  Barons,  knights  nor  gentlemen,  neither  can 
any  vertue  bring  a  man  to  such  dignityes,  the  greatest  men 
being  slaues  howsoeuer  with  military  titles  and  gouerments. 
Like  players  on  a  Stage  they  carry  themselues  like  Princes  for 
the  short  and  slippeiy  tearme  of  life.  A  man  most  basely  borne 
may  attaine  the  highest  places  vnder  the  Emperor,  So  he  will 
turne  Mahometan  and  be  strong  valiant  and  actiue  of  body  and 
mynde.  Neither  doth  the  Valor  or  greatnes  of  the  father 
anything  profitt,  but  rather  hurt  the  sonne,  all  authority  in  the 
Empire  being  putt  in  the  hands  of  new  men,  that  are  Captiues 
or  tributary  Children  or  such  as  tume  Mahometans  at  ripe 
Teares.  They  haue  no  Gentry  nor  high  nobility  by  discent, 
nor  Armes  belonging  to  seuerall  Familyes.  Only  the  Emperor 
to  leade  his  Army,  hath  a  Standard,  and  therein  beares  a  new 
moone.  For  the  Turkes  when  they  first  see  a  newe  moone,  fall 
to  their  prayers,  and  thanck  God  they  haue  liued  to  see  it. 


70  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Of  the  miserable  state  of  Captiues  whose  buyers  haue  power 
ouer  their  goods,  and  ouer  their  bodyes  to  prostitute  them  to 
lust,  to  make  them  Eunuehes;  and  to  dispose  of  them  at 
leasure,  I  haue  formerly  spoken,  as  likewise  I  haue  shewed,  that 
the  Condition  of  borne  Turkes,  and  of  Christian  Subiects,  is  in 
many  thinges  litle  better  then  that  of  slaues. 

For  the  priuate  Family  each  man  may  haue  as  many  Wiues 
as  he  is  able  to  feede  so  he  take  a  letter  of  permission  from  the 
Cady,  and  some  of  them  keepe  their  wives  in  diuerse  Cittyes  to 
auoyd  the  strife  of  women;  yet  if  they  line  both  in  one  house 
with  him,  they  seldome  disagree,  being  not  preferred  one  aboue 
another.  The  Turkes  vse  not  to  take  a  dowrye  but  as  they  buy 
captiue  women,  (whome  they  may  sell  againe  or  keepe  for 
Concubines  or  for  any  other  seruice) ;  so  they  also  buy  Free 
women  to  be  their  wiues,  so  as  the  father  is  inriched  by  having 
many  and  fayre  Daughters.  Diuorce  is  permitted  for  peruerse 
manners,  for  barrennes  or  like  faults  allowed  by  the  Cady.  As 
they  buy  Captiue  Women,  so  may  they  buy  any  other  for 
Concubines  so  they  write  their  names  in  the  booke  of  the  Cady. 
For  as  Christians  are  maryed  by  Preists  in  the  Church;  so 
Turkes  are  maryed  by  taking  a  letter,  or  bill  from  the  Cady 
(who  is  their  spirituall  Judge)  and  writing  the  mariage  in  his 
booke  at  his  priuate  house.  But  at  the  day  of  mariage,  they 
also  vse  to  bathe,  and  to  pray  in  their  Moschees. 

Lastly  it  is  no  disgrace  to  be  borne  of  a  Captiue  Woman,  or 
out  of  mariage,  for  that  is  the  Condition,  of  the  very  Emperors, 
Whose  mothers  are  Captiues,  and  before  the  birth  of  their  first 
Sonne,  neuer  haue  a  letter  of  dowry  to  make  them  free  women 
and  wiues,  which  after  they  haue  a  sonne  was  of  old  wont  to  be 
graunted  them,  but  the  Emperors  of  late  tymes  seldome  giue 
that  letter  to  them,  for  ielousy  lest  they  should  practice  their 
deathes  to  haue  power  in  the  raigne  of  their  succeeding  sonne. 

To  conclude  howsoeuer  this  power  of  the  Turkish  Empire 
may  seeme  dreadfuU  to  all  Christendome ;  yet  the  Emperors  of 
late  being  giuen  to  pleasure  and  nothing  Warlike,  the  whole 
force  being  not  possibly  to  be  vnited  for  feare  of  Christians,  and 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  71 

other  subiects  lebelliug,  the  greatest  part  of  the  Army 
consisting  of  baser  kindes,  of  horsmen  and  footemen,  the  best 
horsemen  generally  being  corrupted  with  rurall  sloth  and 
dilicate  lining  in  Cittyes,  the  best  footemen  the  Janizaries 
having  lost  the  old  seuerity  of  manners,  and  therewith  the  old 
valor  of  their  Predecessors,  many  of  them  being  now  marryed, 
and  all  prone  to  insolent  mutinyes,  the  soldiers  generally 
wanting  defensiue  Armes,  and  for  offence  having  few  musketts 
or  shott  (great  part  of  the  Foote  vsing  bowes  and  Arrowes 
insteed  thereof,  as  the  horsmen  haue  no  Carbines,  but  staues  or 
speares),  the  particuler  soldiers  of  Asia  being  more  effeminate 
then  the  rest,  the  iustice  of  State  being  giowne  to  the  hight  of 
extortion,  and  oppression,  the  zeale  of  their  religion  being 
generally  in  all  degrees  abated,  and  the  great  Commaunders 
having  of  late  made  strong  rebellions  against  the  Emperors, 
For  these  reasons,  and  because  no  Tyranny  (especially  so  great 
as  this)  hath  euer  bene  durable,  and  lastly  because  the  Empire 
is  so  great,  as  by  his  owne  weight  it  seemes  to  threaten  ruine, 
Christians  may  well  hope,  that  the  power  of  this  great  enemy 
is  declining,  if  not  sodeinely  falling,  which  God  in  his  mercy 
graunt. 


[The  silver  crowne  or  Piastre  worth  fiue  shilling's  English  is  given 
heere  for  70  there  for  80  or  more  Aspers— an  Asper  is  some  three  farthings 
English. — Moryson.  ] 


72  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 


CHAP :  ii. 

Of  the  commonwealth  of  Poland  according  to  the  seuerall 
heads  conteyned  in  the  title  of  the  first  Chapter. 

The  historicall  Introduction. 

FoK  the  Historicall  Introduction,  know  that  the  Polakes  or 
Polonians  are  discended  of  the  old  Sarmatians  or  Slauonians,  of 
which  nation  Zechus  a  yonng  Prince,  to  avoid  factious  sedition 
at  home,  ledd  forth  a  Colony  in  the  yeare  of  our  lord  550,  and 
planted  himselfe  in  a  Country  full  of  thick  woods,  which  since 
hath  bene  called  Poland  of  the  plaine  ground.  The  Family  of 
Zechus  being  extinguished,  twelue  Palatines  gouerned  the 
Common  Wealth,  called  Vuoyuodes  to  this  day,  and  next  to 
the  king  in  authority,  not  hereditary,  but  chosen  by  the  king 
for  life.  But  after  twenty  yeares  these  Palatines  disagreeing, 
Cracus  nephew  to  the  king  of  Bohemia  was  chosen  Prince  about 
the  yeare  700,  who  built  the  Cittye  Crakaw,  at  this  day  the 
seate  of  the  kings.  His  Family  being  extinguished,  in  the 
yeare  730,  the  Common  wealth  was  againe  gouerned  by  twelue 
Palatines  to  the  yeare  750,  at  which  tyme  the  people  growing 
weary  of  many  Gouernors,  againe  chose  them  a  Prince.  About 
the  yeare  842  (others  write  806),  Piasti  was  chosen  Prince,  whose 
Family  ruled  to  the  yeare  1370,  as  it  were  by  hereditary 
succession,  but  so  as  euery  Prince  was  chosen  to  succeed  the 
other.  Myesco  a  Prince  of  that  Family  became  Christian  with 
all  the  nation  in  the  yeare  9G5,  whose  sonne  Boleslaus  had  the 
title  of  king  and  a  Crowne  giuen  him  in  the  yeare  1000,  by  the 
Germane  Emperor,  Otho  the  third  with  freedome  from  all 
tributes  and  homage  to  the  Emperor.  Cassimere  a  Prince  of  the 
said  Family  being  a  Monck  the  Polonians  obtayned  of  Pope 
Benedict  in  the  yeare  1041.  to  haue  him  freed  of  his  vowe,  and 
to  be  their  king,  vppon  three  Conditions,  first  that  each  man 
of  that  kingdome  by  the  pole  should  yearely  pay  an  halfpenny 
to  the  Bishopp  of  Rome  (called  St.  Peters  due)  secondly  that  all 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  73 

the  men  should  shaue  the  haire  of  the  head  vpward  aboue  the 
eares  (which  most  of  them  vse  to  this  day).  Thirdly  that  vppon 
holydayes  all  the  men  should  weare  white  linnen  Cloth  for 
girdles.  About  the  yeare  1124  the  Palatine  of  Ciakawe 
forsaking  the  king  in  a  battell  for  shame  hanged  himselfe,  since 
which  tyme  the  Castellan  of  Crakaw  (contrary  to  the  manner  of 
Poland)  is  preferred  before  the  Palatine  in  dignitye  and 
authority.  King  Cassimere  not  long  after  dying,  the  kingdome 
was  long  divided  betweene  that  kings  sonnes  till  by  their  death 
it  was  againe  vnited  vnder  one  king.  About  the  yeare  1370. 
king  Cassimere  in  his  life  tyme  appointed  Lodwike  his  sisters 
Sonne  by  the  king  of  Hungary  to  succeed  him,  and  so  the 
kingdome  of  Poland  came  to  a  straunger,  which  had  bene  to  this 
tyme  gouerned  by  naturall  Polonians.  But  Lodwick  being  dead 
the  Polonians  gaue  a  yonger  daughter  of  the  foresaid  extinct 
Family  (not  respecting  any  right  of  the  Eldest  sister)  to 
Jagellan  duke  of  Lituania  and  chose  him  king  in  the  yeare  1386. 
Albrecht  master  of  the  Knights  of  the  Teutonick  order  in 
Prussen  did  in  the  yeare  1521.  make  agreement  with  the  king  of 
Poland  that  the  order  being  extinct,  the  king  should  presently 
haue  part  of  Prussen  and  part  should  remayne  to  him  and  his 
heyres  males  with  the  title  of  duke,  and  for  want  of  such  heyres 
fall  to  the  king  of  Poland.  The  foresaid  Family  of  Jagellon 
beginning  to  raigne  138G.  by  continuall  discent  succeeded  in 
that  kingdome  to  the  yeare  1572,  as  if  it  had  bene  by  right  of 
inheritance,  yet  not  one  of  them  being  Crowned  that  was  not 
first  chosen  in  a  solemne  and  free  Assembly  by  the  Palatines 
and  gentlemen  of  Poland.  At  that  tyme  the  heyres  males  of 
that  Family  failing,  Henry  of  Valois  brother  to  the  French  king 
was  chosen  king,  and  he  within  few  yeares  retorning  to  inherrit 
the  kingdome  of  Fraunce  the  Polonians  in  the  yeare  1575,  chose 
for  their  king  Stephen  of  the  Family  of  Bathori,  Prince  of 
Transiluania,  and  howsoeuer  part  of  the  Polonians  at  the  same 
tyme  chose  Maxmilian  brother  to  the  Emperor  of  Germany,  yet 
he  made  no  warr  for  that  right,  after  Stephen  was  possessed  of 
the  kingdome. 


74  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

The  king  then  liuing. 

Stephen  being  dead  some  of  the  Polonians  in  the  yeare  1587. 
chose  Sigismund  the  third  who  lined  and  raigned  at  the  tyme 
of  my  being  there,  and  was  sonne  and  heyre  to  the  king  of 
Suecia  [Sweden]  and  by  the  mothers  syde  of  the  foresaid  Family 
of  Jagellon.  But  an  other  part  did  againe  choose  the  said 
Maximilian  who  beseiging  Crakawe  was  opposed,  and  putt  to 
the  worst  by  Zamoski  the  Archchancelor  of  Poland  and  so  he 
retorning  into  Germany  to  reinforce  his  Army,  Sigismund  was 
crowned  the  same  yeare  at  Crakawe.  Zamosky  followed 
Maximilian  and  defeating  his  forces  tooke  him  prisoner  in  the 
moneth  of  January  1588.  and  kept  him  in  Poland  till  the 
moneth  of  September  in  the  yeare  1589,  at  which  tyme  he  freed 
himselfe  (as  the  Germans  write)  in  the  manner  following.  A 
place  in  Silesia  was  appointed  for  treaty  of  peace,  whether  the 
Polonians  brought  Maximilian,  and  the  Silesians  at  the  same 
tyme  levying  forces  for  Hungarie,  Maximilian  by  that  meanes 
finding  his  party  strongest,  the  Polonians  being  farr  inferior 
in  number  refused  to  retorne  with  them  into  Poland.  At  last 
Sigismund  marrying  the  daughter  of  the  Archduke  of  Gratz 
vncle  to  Maximilian,  he  yeilded  his  right  to  Sigismund.  The 
Tartarians  in  the  yeare  1589  prouoked  by  the  Cosacchi  Polonian 
horsmen  vppon  the  borders,  did  invade  Podolia  with  a  great 
Army,  but  were  defeated  by  the  Polonians  and  lost  25000  men 
in  that  battell  wherevppon  they  craned  ayde  of  the  Turkish 
Emperor,  so  as  the  Cosacchi  also  prouoking  the  Turkes  by  many 
skirmishes  vppon  the  Confines  of  "Walachia  and  the  Cheife 
Gouernor  of  the  Turks  demaunding  of  Zamoski  to  haue  the 
breakers  of  peace  deliuered  to  his  hands  to  be  punished  and 
Zamoski  referring  the  matter  to  the  king,  and  the  king  referring 
it  to  the  Generall  Assembly  of  the  Nobles,  the  Turkes  in  the 
yeare  1590  prepared  for  open  Warr,  and  were  ready  to  invade 
Poland,  had  not  the  English  Ambassador  at  Constantinople 
made  peace  betweene  them  as  the  Common  voyce  was,  and  as 
himselfe  avowed  to  me. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  75 

The  Common  wealth. 

It  appeared  by  the  history  of  Poland  that  the  kingdome  is 
electiue  and  so  limited  as  it  rather  seemes  a  Common  Wealth 
then  a  kingdome,  yet  that  the  Polonians  alwayes  vsed  such 
Constaneye  in  publick  Counsells,  as  not  only  they  chuse  the 
heyres  males  (except  sometymes  the  affayres  of  the  State  being 
turbulent)  but  also  reputed  the  kings  widowes  and  daughters 
to  pertaine  to  the  Care  of  the  State  (as  hath  bene  scene  by  many 
examples  for  many  ages,  while  the  two  Familyes  of  Pyastus  and 
Jagellon  raigned)  so  as  they  often  imposed  vppon  the  newe 
Chosen  king  the  Condition,  to  marry  the  widow  or  daughter  of 
the  deceased  king,  (whereof  the  historyes  yeild  many  examples) 
and  had  great  respect  for  want  of  heyres  males  to  the  Father  to 
chuse  the  male  childe  on  the  mothers  syde  of  the  blood  Eoyall 
if  he  were  Capable  of  that  dignity,  (for  which  respect  Sigismund 
the  king  then  living  was  chosen  by  them).  In  the  tymes 
betweene  the  death  of  the  king,  and  the  Choyce  of  the  new  king, 
by  an  old  lawe  the  Arch-Bishopp  of  Gesna  hath  the  priuiledge 
to  call  the  Assemblyes,  and  to  publish  the  choyce  of  the  king, 
who  is  chosen  by  the  Palatines,  Bishopps,  Castellanes,  deputies 
of  Townes  and  Cittyes,  and  by  all  the  gentlemen.  For  euen 
those  gentlemen  haue  voyces  who  are  become  so  poore,  as  they 
are  forced  to  attend  on  other  gentlemen  as  likewise  those  who 
come  from  holding  the  plowgh,  barefooted  without  hose  or 
shooes,  haue  asmuch  freedome  in  their  voices  as  any  other. 
At  this  election  to  auoid  confusion,  they  chuse  Certaine 
gentlemen  who  like  Tribunes  pronounce  the  voyces,  and  these 
in  latter  ages  haue  vsurped  so  great  authority  to  the  preiudice 
of  the  kings  (whome  they  daily  restraine  within  stricter  limits) 
as  therein  they  passe  the  Bishoppe  of  Leopolis  and  his 
Suffragane  yea  the  very  Palatines,  and  Castelanes.  Their 
History  sheweth  that  some  Prouinces  of  Germany  belonged  of 
old  to  Poland,  which  in  process  of  tyme  by  Contracts  of  mariage, 
by  diuisions  of  Prouinces  among  brothers,  and  by  warr 
especially  Ciuill,  became  alienated  from  Poland  which  notwith- 


76  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

standing  hath  in  the  meane  tyme  vnited  to  itselfe  many  other 
Prouinces  no  lesse  then  the  former  in  greatnes,  riches  and 
power.  The  heyres  males  of  the  dukes  of  Masouia  failing,  that 
dukedome  was  vnited  to  Poland.  The  large  dukedome  of 
Lituania  was  vnited  to  the  same  by  duke  Jagello  when  he  was 
Chosen  king  of  Poland  vppon  his  mariage  to  a  daughter  of  the 
last  kings  bloud,  and  howsoeuer  the  Princes  of  Lituania  being 
of  the  dukes  Family  long  deferred  the  vniting  of  that  Prouince 
to  Poland,  lest  they  should  loose  an  hereditary  Dukedome  for 
an  electiue  kingdome,  yet  their  heyres  males  failing,  it  was  at 
last  fully  vnited  to  the  same.  The  Prouince  of  Liuonia  was 
wonn  by  Armes  from  the  order  of  the  Teutonick  Knights  and 
from  the  Dukes  of  Moscouy.  After  warr  betweene  the 
Polonians  and  the  said  order  of  knights,  at  last  agreement  was 
made,  that  the  Polonians  should  presently  possess  great  part  of 
the  dukedome  of  Prussen,  and  the  said  order  being  then 
extinguished,  the  rest  should  remayne  to  the  master  thereof  with 
title  of  Duke,  and  to  his  heyres  males,  he  being  a  Germane 
Prince  of  the  Family  of  Brandeburge,  yet  so  as  for  want  of 
heyres  Males  that  part  also  should  be  vnited  to  the  kingdome  of 
Poland.  This  Prouince  is  more  ample  and  rich  then  almost 
any  other  of  the  Germans,  whose  language  they  speake.  The 
Citizens  and  Marchants  are  most  rich  and  magnificall,  and  the 
husbandmen  are  very  rich  and  next  to  the  English  of  any  I 
haue  scene  in  forayne  parts.  The  Cittyes  are  many  and  stately 
as  Konigsberg  the  seate  of  the  duke,  as  Mariemburg  a  Fort  and 
Cheife  Citty  of  the  Polonians  part,  as  the  free  Citty  Danzk, 
sumptuous  in  buildings  and  famous  for  TrafBque,  and  the  litle 
but  most  pleasant  Citty  Meluin,  and  more  pleasant  for  the  Ciuill 
Inhabitants,  where  the  English  Marchants  had  their  Staple, 
which  is  of  no  small  moment  to  inrich  any  Citty.  The  two 
Cittyes  last  named  are  free  and  gouerned  by  their  owne 
Magistrates,  yet  acknowledge  the  king  of  Poland,  who  hath  an 
officer  in  each  of  them  to  gather  his  tributes,  but  they  will  not 
receiue  his  forces,  nor  himselfe  without  a  limitted  trayne.  And 
the  king  is  content  with  this  their  subiection,  lest  they  should 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE  77 

refuse  to  pay  his  tributes,  and  they  being  Germans,  and  the 
Citties  well  fortifyed,  and  bordering  vppon  the  Sea,  should  seeke 
meanes  to  vnite  themselues  to  the  Empire,  and  the  free  Cittyes 
thereof.  King  Sigismund  at  this  tyme  raigning,  was  also  by 
Inheritance  king  of  Suetia,  but  that  kingdome  was  not  otherwise 
vnited  to  Poland.  If  a  man  consider  the  large  Circuit  of  the 
vast  Prouinces  and  the  vnited  power  of  the  king,  the  Palatines 
and  the  gentlemen  to  resist  Common  enemyes,  he  will  say  this 
kingdome  is  most  ample  and  powerfuU.  But  if  withall  he  obserue 
the  many  and  vast  deserts  and  woods,  the  moderate  riches  of 
priuate  men,  rather  seruing  to  liue  plentifully  at  home,  then 
sufBcient  for  the  vndertaking  of  any  great  actions  abroad,  the 
former  amplitude  and  power,  will  seeme  much  extenuated.  And 
lastly  if  he  consider  the  kings  limitted  power  often  subiect  to  the 
constraint  of  the  Palatines  in  publique  Counsells,  and  the 
Palatines,  Castellanes  and  Gentlemens  immunity  from  lawes 
and  liberty  in  generall,  and  absolute  Comaund  with  power  of  life 
and  death  in  their  owne  Territories  and  lands,  the  said 
amplitude  and  power  of  the  kingdome  will  appeare  to  be 
vanished  into  smoke;  yet  euery  king  hath  more  or  lesse 
authority,  and  respect,  as  he  is  more  or  lesse  Wise,  and  valiant. 
For  in  the  age  past  Stephen  Bathori  Prince  of  Transiluania 
being  Chosen  king  of  Poland,  was  said  vppon  pretence  of 
publick  occasions  to  haue  raised  an  Army,  and  still  keeping 
himselfe  armed  and  strengthned  therewith  to  haue  abated  the 
pride  of  the  Palatines  &  Gentlemen,  and  then  ioyning  himselfe 
with  Zamosky  Chauncellor  of  the  kingdome,  and  his  faction,  to 
haue  preuailed  so  farr  against  the  Contrary  faction  as  he 
banished,  yea  putt  to  death  (a  thing  neuer  heard  of  in  Polonia) 
some  of  the  Sborosky  a  cheefe  Family  on  that  part.  It  belongs 
to  the  king  to  appoint  publick  assemblyes  and  with  consent  of 
the  same  to  make  peace  and  warr,  and  to  giue  for  terme  of  life, 
the  places  and  dignityes  of  Counsellors,  Bishopps,  Palatines  and 
Castellanes;  For  these  dignityes  are  not  hereditary,  but  only 
giuen  for  life  by  the  king,  who  is  also  the  head  of  these 
Assemblyes,    and    the    supreme    Judge    of    all    Causes    euen 


78  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

concerning  gentlemen  whose  pride,  and  liberty  is  such  as  he 
cannot  well  moderate,  and  suppress,  so  [id  est,  howsoeuer]  great 
is  this  authority  and  power  of  the  king.  Breifely  I  say  that 
Poland  is  divided  into  the  greater,  whereof  the  cheife  Citty  and 
seat  is  Guesna,  and  the  lesser  Poland,  whereof  the  Cheife  Citty 
and  seate  of  the  kings  is  Crakawe,  besides  the  vnited  Prouinces, 
All  which  are  gouerned  by  Palatines,  Castellanes,  Captaines, 
Judges,  Senators  or  the  kings  Counsellors. 

The  Palatines  vulgarly  wawoedes  are  in  seuerall  principali- 
tyes.  The  Castellanes  their  leiutenants,  are  leaders  of  the 
gentlemen.  The  Captaines  are  Gouernors  of  Forts,  and  Castles. 
The  Judges  or  Burgraues  determine  Criminall,  and  Ciuill 
Causes.  The  Bibhopps  of  old  9.  be  many  in  number  by  annexed 
Prouinces,  the  Palatines  of  old  Fifteene  now  26.  The  Castel- 
lanes are  about  sixty  five,  and  the  number  of  the  rest  is  farr 
greater.  Besides  they  haue  great  Ciuill  and  martiall  Officers, 
Ciuill,  as  two  Chauncellors  that  haue  the  great  Scale,  and  two 
Vicechancelors  having  a  lesse  Seale,  two  Secretaryes  having  no 
voyce  in  the  Senate.  Martiall,  as  two  Marshalls,  two  Generalls 
of  Armyes.  91.  Colonells  Chosen  by  the  king.  In  generall 
obserue  that  only  the  Castellane  of  Crakawe  hath  place  of  the 
Palatine  thereof,  as  I  shewed  in  the  History,  and  so  of  all  other 
Palatines,  vppon  the  Cause  therein  mentioned.  The  Historyes 
often  make  mention  of  two  noble  Familyes,  the  Zborowski 
seated  neare  the  Confines  of  Prussen,  and  the  Zamoisky  of 
greater  power  seated  vppon  the  Confines  of  Transiluania. 

The  King  and  his  Court. 

Myselfe  did  see  Sigismund  the  third  and  his  Queene  at  the 
Port  of  Dantzt,  a  free  Citty  of  Prussen,  where  30  shipps  of 
Swecia,  and  one  of  Holland  (in  which  shipp  the  king  and 
Queene  passed)  were  ready  to  conduct  him  into  his  hereditary 
kingdome  of  Suecia,  expecting  nothing  but  a  faire  Wynde.  He 
made  this  voyage  to  take  possession  of  his  Fathers  kingdome 
lately  dead,  which  in  the  meane  tyme  was  gouerned  by  his 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  79 

Vncle  Charles,  not  without  the  suspected  fauour  of  the  people, 
he  being  of  the  reformed  Religion  as  they  were,  but  the  king 
being  brought  vpp  by  his  mother  in  the  Roman  Religion.  The 
king  was  tall  of  stature,  somewhat  leane  of  body,  with  a  long 
visage  and  browne  Complexion,  and  the  hayre  of  his  head  was 
black  and  short,  with  a  thinn,  short,  and  sharpe  pointed  beard 
of  a  Yelowish  Coulor.  He  wore  a  litle  black  silck  bonnett 
hanging  downe  about  his  neck,  and  plaine  black  garments,  he 
then  mourning  for  his  father.  The  Queene  of  the  Family  of 
Austria  and  the  house  of  Gratz,  was  of  a  low  stature,  a  full  face, 
and  sanguine  Complexion.  When  the  Gentlemen  brought  vpp 
meat  for  the  king,  one  went  before  with  a  short  white  stafEe 
in  his  hand,  and  three  gentlemen  carryed  vpp  each  of  them 
three  Couered  dishes  with  a  white  Napkin  betweene  euery  dish, 
and  each  of  them  had  a  Page  to  beare  vpp  the  trayne  of  his 
gowne,  for  they  did  weare  two  long  Garments,  the  Inner 
hanging  to  the  knees,  the  other  to  the  Anckles.  They  who  kept 
the  dore  of  the  Chamber,  wherein  the  king  and  the  Queene  did 
eat  were  base  Groomes,  and  they  admitted  any  man  to  enter, 
so  as  the  roome  was  full  with  people  of  all  Conditions,  and  those 
that  stood  somewhat  distant  from  the  Table,  putt  on  their  hatts, 
only  when  the  king  did  drincke,  the  Queene  herselfe,  and  they 
that  satt  at  the  Table  rose  vpp,  and  all  that  were  in  the  Chamber 
putt  of  their  hatts.  They  seemed  not  to  know  any  such  reuer- 
ence,  as  kneeling  to  the  king,  or  putting  of  the  hatt  to  the 
Chaire  of  estate.  The  king  came  to  this  Port,  an  english  myle 
distant  from  Dantzt,  Where  there  was  only  one  house,  and  that 
very  vnfitt  to  receiue  a  King  with  his  trayne,  because  some  few 
dayes  before,  a  tumult  had  happened  at  Dantzt,  betweene  the 
Polonians  and  the  Citizens  which  Credible  men  thus  related  to 
me.  A  Porter  of  the  Citty  being  loded,  and  passing  by  a 
Polonian,  first  hurt  him  with  his  burthen,  then  bad  him  take 
heed,  wherevppon  he  (as  all  Polonians  are  soone  stirred  vpp,  and 
prone  to  quarrells)  drew  his  short  sword  or  Semiter,  and  there- 
with almost  cutt  of  the  poore  Germans  Arme,  who  running 
through  the  streets,  bewayled  his  mayme,  and  so  stirred  vpp 


80  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

the  Citizeus,  as  they  killed  Fifteene  Polonians,  and  among 
them,  a  boy  that  carryed  meat  to  his  master,  these  being  all 
they  could  meet.  For  there  were  no  other  Polonians  in  the 
Towne,  but  only  those  of  the  kings  Court.  Of  the  Germans  no 
more  then  fewer  were  killed,  but  the  king  had  fower  hundred 
footemen  of  his  Guarde  called  Haiducs,  who  were  lodged  in  the 
Suburbs,  and  vppon  this  Tumult  marched  with  banner  dis- 
played towards  the  Citty,  and  had  not  the  Gates  bene  shutt 
vppon  them  in  fitt  tyme,  no  doubt  there  had  bene  farr  greater 
slaughter.  The  king  was  most  offended  at  the  shewting  of  a 
peece,  the  buUett  whereof  came  in  at  his  Chamber  window.  At 
last  the  Magistrates  with  great  difficulty  appeased  the  multi- 
tude. For  the  Germans  having  the  advantage  doe  not  willingly 
forbeare,  neither  can  the  Polonians  though  vppon  disadvantage, 
easily  sett  downe  by  the  losse.  The  tumult  being  appeased,  the 
Magistrates  made  a  Proclamation  to  haue  him  made  knowne 
that  shott  into  the  kings  Chamber,  and  (as  it  seemed  for  forme) 
promised  an  hundred  Guldens  to  any  man  should  bring  him 
forth,  but  neither  could  he  be  found,  nor  were  the  Polonians 
herewith  satisfyed.  The  king  had  come  from  Crakaw  to  Danzt 
in  boates  vppon  the  Riuer  Vistula,  vulgarly  Wexel.  Crakaw  is 
the  seat  of  his  Court,  and  I  vnderstood  by  some  Polonian 
Gentlemen,  that  he  there  mantayned  for  his  guard  60  horsmen 
called  Hascheri,  whereof  each  man  had  fowerteene  Guldens  by 
the  moneth,  and  400  Footemen  called  Haiducs,  whereof  each 
man  had  fower  Guldens  by  the  moneth.  And  that  his  Courtiers 
kept  2000  horses,  some  one  officer  keeping  eight  horses  with  the 
monethly  stipend  of  Thirty  Guldens.  But  that  these  stipends 
were  slowly  payd,  the  king  being  alwayes  in  their  debt,  and 
hardly  making  full  payment  once  in  fower  yeares.  Neither  did 
these  Courtiers  or  officers  eat  in  the  Court,  there  being  no  Table 
kept  but  the  kings,  the  reuersion  whereof  serued  the  Queenes 
Women.  So  as  howsoeuer  the  king  might  be  well  attended 
riding  abroad,  yet  within  dores  his  Court  seemed  to  haue  small 
magnificence. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  81 

The  King^s  reuenues  and  tributes. 

Indeed  the  Kings  Reuenues  are  small,  For  the  Mynes  of 
siluer  belonging  to  him  are  few,  and  yeild  not  great  profitt,  and 
the  Citties  of  traffique  being  few,  and  the  exactions  not  great, 
his  Customes  also  are  small.  The  mynes  of  salt  also  belong  to 
the  king,  and  yeild  him  greatest  profitt,  but  the  Gentlemen  haue 
a  portion  thereof  at  a  moderate  price,  whereof  they  sell,  what 
they  cannot  spend  themselues.  And  this  salt  is  partly  decocted 
of  water,  but  most  growes  in  pitts,  and  is  digged  vpp  in  black 
and  great  peeces  like  stones.  The  king  hath  also  certaine 
Territories  of  land  proper  to  himselfe,  wherein  he  hath  absolute 
power,  the  husbandmen  being  his  slaues,  as  particuler 
Gentlemen  haue  in  their  owne  Territories  And  all  things  being 
very  cheape  in  Poland,  excepting  forayne  Cloathes,  Stuffes, 
wynes  and  spices,  these  Reuenues  may  well  answer  the  kings 
expences,  but  for  publike  vses,  I  could  neuer  heare  nor  read  that 
the  kingdome  had  any  great  Treasure.  Diuerse  affirme,  that 
the  mynes  of  siluer  and  salt,  yeild  the  king  sixe  hundred 
thousands  Crownes  yearely,  yet  vnderstand  that  part  thereof 
was  ingaged  by  Sigismund  Augustus,  and  that  almost  halfe  was 
alienated  by  Henry  of  Valois  to  diuerse  gentlemen  for  gayning 
their  loue.  They  said  also  that  Lituania  and  other  Prouinces 
giue  the  king  all  necessaries  for  food,  while  he  keepes  his  Court 
among  them.  And  that  in  publike  Causes  of  Warr,  and 
necessityes  of  State,  Subsidies  are  imposed  by  consent  of  the 
generall  assembly,  aswell  vppon  lands,  as  beare,  and  all  things 
to  be  sold.  The  dukes  part  of  Prussen  yeildes  him  yearely 
twenty  thousand  Crownes  and  the  king  of  Polands  part  thereof 
being  as  great  and  as  fruitful!,  cannot  but  yeild  him  like  profitt. 
It  is  most  certaine  that  the  king  hath  also  many  meanes  of  great 
moment  to  gratify  his  -subiects  as  the  appointing  of  his 
Cownsellors  and  great  Officers,  the  keeping  of  Castles  and 
Territories,  which  he  giues  to  gentlemen  for  life,  and  if  he  would 
make  profitt  thereof,  he  might  very  much  increase  his  Reuenues, 
but  in  that  case  he  should  offend  the  Gentlemen,  whose  loue  the 


82  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

kings  are  so  carefull  to  preserue,  as  they  not  only  bestow  these 
guiftes  freely  among  them,  but  comonly  graunt  to  the  Palatines 
and  Castellanes,  such  rights  as  belong  to  the  king  in  their 
seuerall  Territories.  But  it  is  a  matter  of  no  small  moment, 
that  vppon  any  inuasion  of  enemyes,  or  vppon  offensiue  warr 
decreed  by  common  Consent  in  publique  assemblyes,  the 
Gentlemen  are  bound  to  assemble,  and  serue  vppon  their  owne 
Cost  and  Charges,  in  whome  is  all  the  strength  of  the  kingdome, 
so  as  no  great  Treasure  is  required  for  defending  the  same,  or 
for  making  offensiue  warr  decreed  by  publike  Consent. 

The  horse  and  horsmen. 

The  Polonians  are  a  warlike  nation,  valiant,  and  actiue,  but 
all  their  strength  consists  in  their  horse,  whereof  they  haue  so 
great  number,  as  some  affirme  they  can  bring  a  hundred  thou- 
sand horse  into  the  feild,  and  one  Prouince  of  Lituania,  can 
bring  70  thousand,  and  king  Stephen  in  the  last  age  had  40. 
thousand  in  his  Army.  Of  these  horsmen,  some  are  called 
Hussari,  who  are  armed  with  long  speares,  a  sheild,  a  Carbine 
or  short  gunn,  and  two  short  swords,  one  by  the  horsmans  syde, 
the  other  fastned  vnder  the  left  syde  of  his  sadle.  The  light 
horsmen  called  Cosachi  are  armed  with  short  swords,  Jauelin, 
bowes  and  arrowes,  and  a  Coat  of  maile  and  the  whole  Country 
of  Poland  being  playne,  this  great  body  of  horsmen  must  needs 
be  a  powerfull  strength  to  the  kingdome.  The  horses  are  of 
small  stature,  but  of  no  lesse  agility,  then  those  of  the  Turkes 
and  singuler  in  boldnes  for  any  seruice  of  warr.  Yet  are  they 
all  made  Gueldens;  And  the  gentlemen  are  not  prouder  of  any 
thing,  then  of  their  horses  and  horsmanshipp  professing  to 
weare  long  garments,  as  Commodious  for  horsmen,  that  they 
may  cast  their  vpper  garment  vppon  their  horses  when  they 
are  heated  with  running.  And  for  this  Cause  many  haue  their 
bridles  (Which  are  alwayes  snafles  by  Which  the  horses  are 
easily  turned)  sett  with  studds  of  gold  or  siluer,  sometymes 
having  gold  Chaynes,  and  like  ornaments  at  the  eares  of  their 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  88 

horses,  and  Commonly  paynting  the  mayne  and  taile  yea  the 
whole  body,  excepting  the  back  of  their  horses  with  light 
Coulors,  as  Carnation  and  the  like,  therein  seeming  ridiculous, 
that  whereas  art  imitates  nature,  these  Coulors  are  such  as  are 
most  vnnaturall  for  horses.  They  haue  guilded  stirropps  as 
also  spurrs  which  are  some  handfuU  long  at  the  heele.  Not 
only  soldiers  but  Ambassadors  and  their  gentlemen,  haue  the 
hinder  part  of  their  horse  couered  with  the  wings  of  an  Eagle, 
or  skinn  of  a  Tyger,  or  leopard  or  some  like  ornament,  either 
for  beauty,  or  to  seeme  more  terrible,  as  in  generall  all  haue 
them  couered,  some  lesse,  some  more  richly.  The  Polonian 
horsmen  restraine  the  incursions  of  the  feirce  Tartars,  and 
seeme  so  bold  to  the  Turkes,  as  they  haue  no  hart  to  invade 
Poland;  Neither  can  the  Moscouites  indure  their  assault,  how- 
soeuer  for  feare  of  their  Tyrant,  they  must  be  prodigall  of  their 
bloud.  The  Polonians  haue  no  care  to  fortify  Cittyes  professing 
nothing  more  to  be  disgracefuU  then  to  fly  from  their  enemyes, 
and  vaunting  to  defend  their  Country  with  their  owne  brests, 
not  with  walled  Townes  which  they  lesse  desyre  to  fortify  lest 
their  kings  should  vsurpe  power  ouer  them  by  giving  the 
keeping  of  such  places  to  their  denoted  seruants. 

The  footemen. 

The  Germans  inhabiting  strong  Cityes  haue  no  cause  to  feare 
the  Polonians,  having  no  strong  body  of  Footemen  to  force 
them.  For  those  that  dwell  in  the  Cittyes  of  Poland,  are 
Marchants  or  Tradesmen,  both  enemyes  to  Warr,  and  the 
Country  people  are  all  slaues,  a  generation  not  capable  of 
military  glory.  And  of  these  should  the  bands  of  Foote  consist ; 
For  the  gentlemen  are  all  horsmen,  and  the  strength  of  horse 
being  only  in  the  playne  Feild,  strong  Townes  need  not  feare 
them.  Thus  whiles  the  kings  authority  is  limitted  so  as  he 
cannot  make  warr  of  himselfe,  nor  force  his  siibiects  to  take 
Armes  with  him,  and  while  they  want  treasure  the  sinew  of 
Warr,  except  the  warr  and  the  meanes  to  raise  mony  be  decreed 


84  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

in  the  generall  Assembly,  it  falles  out,  that  as  in  the  Comunion 
of  Plato,  what  all  men  care  for,  each  man  neglects;  so  many 
tymes  a  Senate  of  many  heads,  is  either  diuerted  from  the  best 
Counsells  by  Confusion  of  opinions,  or  letts  the  best  occasion 
slipp  by  slow  and  too  late  resolutions.  For  which  Causes,  and 
for  the  foresaid  want  of  Footmen,  the  Polonians,  howsoeuer  in  a 
Common  danger  they  readily  concurr  to  stopp  any  inuasion ;  yet 
seeme  vnfitt  to  inlarge  their  kingdome  by  Conquering  new 
Prouinces.  The  strength  of  their  Warfare  consisting  in  their 
horse,  and  their  slaues  seruing  only  for  Pioners,  or  like  oxen 
to  draw  Artillerie,  and  for  like  vses,  whensoeuer  they  raise  an 
Army  the  Footmen  are  mercenary  straungers,  commonly 
Germans,  Hungarians,  and  Slauonians  (whereof  king  Stephen 
had  sixteene  thousand  in  his  Army).  But  the  king  mantaynes 
a  certaine  number  of  Hungarian  and  Slauonian  Footmen,  not 
sufficient  to  serue  in  the  Army,  but  only  to  guard  his  owne 
person,  and  these  being  commonly  taken  for  Polonians  are  called 
Haiducs,  and  are  most  bold  in  fighting  and  vndanted  in 
receiuing  vgly  wounds,  and  maymes  made  by  the  Simeters  or 
short  swords  they  vse. 

Their  nauall  power. 

All  parts  of  Poland  lying  within  land  excepting  Prussen  and 
part  of  Liuonia,  which  are  subiect  to  the  king  vnder  a  free  yoke, 
and  haue  few  shipps  of  their  owne,  most  commonly  vsing  those 
of  strangers  for  trafficke,  the  Polonians  may  be  sayd  to  be 
altogether  ignorant  in  Nauigation.  So  as  when  king  Stephen 
had  beseiged  Danzt,  and  the  Citizens  had  hyrdd  a  Flemish 
shipp  to  cutt  downe  a  Bridge  of  Wood,  by  which  the  Polonians 
passed  ouer  the  Riuer,  the  Dantzkers  at  this  day  tell  for  a  Jeast, 
that  the  Polonian  Footmen  stood  vppon  the  bridge  to  defend  it 
thincking  with  their  Pikes  to  stopp  the  shipp  vnder  all  sailes 
with  a  strong  gaile  of  Winde,  till  the  shipp  cutting  the  bridge 
with  an  instrument  in  the  Prowe,  these  ignorant  men  were  all 
drowned  in  the  Riuer, 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  85 

Warfare  in  generall. 

In  generall  the  warfare  of  Poland  hath  three  impediments 
one  of  wanting  mony  and  power  in  the  Kings  to  make  peace 
and  Warr,  both  these  being  raised  and  determined  in 
Parliaments  and  againe  the  want  of  Footmen  for  which  they  vse 
strangers,  but  (as  I  formerly  sayd)  it  hath  more  or  lesse 
reputation  and  power  according  to  the  kings  person.  For  the 
histories  shew  that  some  vnwarlike  kings  haue  suffered  Losses, 
and  indignitye  without  reuenge  or  repayre  of  them,  but  their 
Successors  being  valiant,  and  of  warlike  myndes  haue  not  only 
recouered  and  repayred  those  losses  and  wrongs,  but  haue  at 
home  kept  the  proude  Gentlemen  in  awe,  and  haue  abroad 
mantayned  their  owne  and  their  kingdomes  reputation  against 
all  their  powerfuU  neighbors.  The  Polonians  suffer  the  present 
vsurpation  of  the  king  of  Suecia  confining  vppon  Liuonia 
because  they  haue  not  power  at  Sea,  and  cannot  lead  an  Army 
against  him  by  land  without  great  difficultyes,  neither  doth  he 
offend  them  being  restrayned  by  iust  feare  of  the  Danes  and 
Moscouites,  continuall  enemyes  to  that  kingdome,  and  bordering 
it  on  all  sydes.  The  Duke  of  Moscouye,  in  the  Warr  for 
Liuonia,  with  Stephen  king  of  Poland,  did  by  his  victorys  finde 
him  so  powerfull,  as  he  was  content  to  haue  peace  with  him. 
The  Moscouite  hath  his  subiects  more  at  Commaund  and  more 
vnited  vnder  tiranicall  obedience,  but  the  Polonians  are  more 
valiant,  more  bold  and  apt  to  dare  any  thing  in  a  iust  warr 
decreed  by  publike  Consent.  The  Moscouites  are  more  fitt  to 
defend  fortifyed  places,  the  Polonians  invincible  in  the  playne 
Feild.  The  Moscouites  lesse  feare  hunger  and  want  of 
necessaryes,  the  Polonians  more  despise  the  sword  and  death. 
The  neighbor  Germans  feare  not  the  power  of  the  Polonians, 
wanting  footmen  (as  I  sayd)  to  force  their  strong  Cittyes,  and 
the  Polonians  doe  nothing  lesse  then  feare  the  Germans  in  the 
playne  Feild  since  in  such  fights  the  Polonians,  though  farr 
inferior  in  number  boast  themselues  to  haue  often  prevailed 
against  the  Germans,  as  namely  of  late  in  the  Warr  of  Prussen, 
and  likewise  when  Maximilian  the  Emperors  brother,  was  taken 


86  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

prisoner    in    the    Feild.       The    Tartaiians    haue    often    made 

incursions  into  Poland,  but  rather  as  Robbers  then  Invaders, 

wasting    the    Country    for    the    tyme,    but    ueuer    planting 

themselues  therein,  and  this  they  haue  done  in  tymes  betweene 

the  death  and  choyce  of  kings,  when  the  Polonians  wanted  their 

head  to  lead  them,  yet  euen  then  haue  they  often  (of  old  and  lately 

in  the  age  past,  and  this  present)  bene  beaten  back  with  such 

ouerthrowes  as  they  had  litle  cause  to  bragg  of  their  booty.     The 

Turkes  haue  subdued  the  Prouince  of  Walachia,  the  Prince 

whereof  did  homage  to  the  king  of  Poland,  and  haue  bene  bold 

to  prouoke  the  Polonians  in  tymes  betweene  the  death  and 

Choyce  of  Kings,  or  when  they  had  vnwarlike  kings.     Againe 

the  Polonians  remembring  the  great  defeat  of  king  Ladislaus 

by  the  Turkes  and  being  compassed  on  all  sydes  with  the  aboue 

named  powerfuU  neighbors,  and  warily  obseruing  the  disvuited 

myndes  of  Christian  Princes,  are  not  willing  to  make  any  Warr 

against  the  Turkes.     But  no  doubt  the  Turkes  had  rather  make 

any  warr  then  against  the  Polonians,  in  regard  of  their  strength 

in  horse,  wherein  the  Turkes  ouertopp  all  other  enemyes  fearing 

to  be  forced  by  them  to  fight  a  battell  with  all  forces.     And  for 

this  Cause  they  haue  of  late  borne  with  the  Polonians  seruing 

against  them  in  Valachia,  and  with  many  incursions  made  by 

their  Cosacchi  that  is  light  horsmen  into  the  Confines  of  Turkye. 

As  also  when  the  Tartarians  passed  the  Confines  of  Poland  to 

ayd  the  Turkish  Emperor,  at  the  seige  of  Agria  in  Hungary,  and 

were  vtterly  ouerthrowne  by  the  Polonian  Cosacchi,  the  Turkish 

Emperor  was  Content  to  dissemble  as  if  he  thought  this  hostile 

act  to  haue  happened  by  Casualty,  though  the  same  day  the 

Polonian  Ambassador  came  to  the  Turkish  Court  to  excuse  the 

king  in  Case  they  should  fight,  a  messenger  within  few  howers 

after  arriued  there,  who  related  the  defeat  and  ouerthrow  of  the 

Tartarians. 

Ciuill  iustice. 

The  Polonians  owe  their  lawes  aswell  martiall  as  Ciuill, 
which  at  this  day  remayne  in  force  to  Cassimere  the  great 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  87 

Crowned  in  the  yeare  1333.  But  besides  these  Prouinciall 
lawes  or  Statutes,  the  Ciuill  Causes  of  debts  of  Inheritances, 
and  the  like  as  also  cases  belonging  to  our  spirituall  Courts, 
about  dowries,  divorces,  last  Testaments,  and  the  like  are 
determined  by  the  Ciuill  and  Common  lawes  there  in  Common 
vse,  the  sonnes  of  Gentlemen  and  of  Citizens  studying  those 
lawes  in  the  vniversityes,  and  many  of  them  taking  the  degree 
of  doctors.  In  Cittyes  they  haue  two  Courts  of  Justice,  the 
inferior  of  certaine  Richters  or  Judges  from  whome  the  greiued 
party  may  appeale  to  the  superior  Court  of  the  Senators.  And 
from  both  these  if  the  cause  be  of  a  certaine  value,  or  aboue  one 
hundred  pounds,  the  greiued  party  may  appeale  to  the  kings 
Courts  of  Justice,  which  are  likewise  two,  the  one  of  Judges, 
called  Assessors  from  whome  appeale  is  likewise  admitted  to  the 
highest  Court  where  the  king  setts  in  person,  attended  by  his 
Lords  spirituall  and  temporall,  not  vnlike  our  Starr  Chamber. 
And  these  Courts  are  in  the  place  where  the  king  resides  for 
the  present,  be  it  at  Crakawe,  or  at  Warsawe,  where  he 
commonly  abides,  or  otherwhere.  The  causes  of  dowrye  and 
inheritance  are  determined  by  the  Ciuill  and  Comon  lawes. 
The  daughters  and  sonnes  have  equall  portions.  If  the 
husband  outline  the  wife,  he  hath  halfe  the  goodds,  and  the 
other  halfe  is  divided  among  the  Children,  as  likewise  if  the 
wife  outliue  the  husband,  and  when  the  longer  living  Parent 
dyes,  that  halfe  also  is  divided  among  the  Children.  Among 
gentlemen  the  eldest  sonne  may  haue  the  Cheife  house,  and 
lordshipp,  but  if  the  value  exceed  the  portions  of  his  brothers 
and  sisters,  he  must  pay  them  that  proportion  in  mony.  For 
our  strange  lawe  of  giving  all  the  land  to  the  eldest  sonne,  is 
not  pratized  among  them. 


Capitall  Judgments. 

Touching  Capitall  Judgments.  The  gentlemen,  trusting  to 
their  exorbitant  priuiledges,  often  comitt  murthers  against 
strangers  or  any  other  prouoking  them  to  anger;   For  they 


88  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE 

cannot  be  iudged  but  in  a  generall  assembly  which  is  comonly 
called  at  Warsaw  where  also  the  Kings  are  chosen,  and  that 
but  once  in  two  yeares  (except  the  Kings  death,  or  some  like 
great  occasion  of  meeting  happen)  and  then  they  are  tryed  by 
the  most  voyces  of  gentlemen,  who  are  thought  partiall  Judges 
in  a  Common  Cause,  which  may  concerne  any  of  them  vppon 
the  like  euent;  yet  men  of  Creditt  report  that  they  proceed 
directly  in  this  manner.  The  dead  Corpes  of  the  murthered  is 
imbalmed  and  brought  to  that  assembly,  whether  the  murtherer 
is  cited,  and  not  appearing  is  banished,  looseth  his  goods,  his 
howses  being  pulled  downe,  and  the  very  trees  being  turned 
vpp  by  the  rootes,  and  his  person  made  infamous,  but 
appearing  as  commonly  they  doe,  he  must  either  purge 
himselfe  by  the  law  or  sometymes  by  the  fauour  of  great  freinds 
by  voyces  finding  him  not  guilty  of  murther,  (but  neuer  by  any 
pardon  which  the  king  neither  doth  nor  can  graunt)  or  els  must 
dye,  but  in  that  case  his  goods  goe  to  his  Children  or  heyres. 
And  the  gentlemen  for  murther  are  beheaded,  whereas  others 
haue  their  bones  broken  vppon  a  wheele.  Of  late  a  slaue,  that 
had  killed  his  master  (as  I  vnderstood  by  credible  report)  had 
first  one  hand  and  foot  cut  of  in  the  place  where  he  did  the 
fact,  and  after  in  the  place  of  execution  had  first  the  other  hand 
and  foote  cutt  of,  then  had  a  large  thong  of  his  skinne  fleaed 
round  about  his  body,  and  lastly  being  yet  aliue,  had  his  body 
cutt  into  fower  quarters.  Coyners  of  mony  by  the  lawe  are  to 
be  burned,  but  sometymes  in  mercy  are  only  beheaded.  They 
that  sett  houses  on  fyre  are  fastned  to  a  Gibbett  and  smoked 
to  death.  He  that  deflowres  a  virgine  of  noble  Parentage,  must 
dye  by  the  law,  and  generally  he  that  Comitts  a  rape  is  burned. 
Adulterers  by  the  law  are  beheaded,  if  they  be  accused;  but  I 
heard  that  gentlemen  maryed,  did  many  tymes  keepe 
Concubines,  seldome  questioned,  neuer  condemned  to  death  for 
it,  being  (as  I  haue  formerly  sayd)  only  to  be  tryed  in  cases  of 
life  by  gentlemen  in  the  said  generall  assemblyes. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  89 

Degrees  of  Common  wealth  and  Family. 

Touching  the  degrees  in  Common  wealth  and  Family,  the 
Archbishopp  of  Guesna  is  primate  and  legate  to  the  Pope, 
and  crowneth  the  kings.  The  Archbishopp  of  Lempurg  and 
diurse  Bishopps  haue  priuiledges  as  Princes.  I  did  only  heare 
of  two  Earles  of  Osterloch,  but  I  neuer  heard  nor  read  of  any 
more  Earles  nor  any  Barrons  among  them.  The  highest 
secular  dignityes  are  these  of  the  Palatines  and  Castellanes, 
Marshalla  Chauncellors  Vicechauncellors  Generalls  and 
Colonells,  which  are  only  for  life.  The  next  and  cheife  for 
number  and  power  is  that  of  the  gentlemen  who  haue  very  great 
priuiledges  aswell  in  the  choyce  of  the  kings  as  in  all  things 
iudged  by  the  publike  assembly  (wherein  as  I  sayd  Crymes 
Comitted  by  themselues  are  iudged  by  themselues)  and  also  in 
the  absolute  Commaund  of  their  owne  Territories,  wherein  they 
haue  power  of  life  and  death  ouer  their  owne  slaues,  and  all 
Confiscated  goods  and  tributes,  as  the  king  hath  in  his 
territories.  These  priuiledges  were  first  graunted  them  by 
Cassimere  the  great  Crowned  in  the  yeare  1333  and  since  by 
other  kings  haue  bene  increased,  alwayes  with  so  much 
diminution  of  the  kings  power.  And  the  priuiledges  of  the 
nobility  are  comunicated  to  the  nobles  of  Conquered,  and  vnited 
Prouinces.  Euery  king  at  the  end  of  his  Coronation  doth  with 
solemne  Ceremony  knight  some  Counsellors  and  gentlemen. 
And  some  two  or  three  dayes  after,  coming  into  the  markett 
place  of  Crakawe  to  take  the  oath  of  the  Citizens  and  their 
guifts  presented  him,  he  doth  againe  draw  the  sword,  and 
knight  some  men  of  best  meritt.  But  they  are  not  dubbed  after 
the  manner  of  our  knights  nor  haue  any  adition  to  their  names 
as  Sir  with  vs,  and  if  perhapps  they  add  the  title  of  knight  to 
their  written  stile,  yet  are  they  not  vulgarly  named  by  it.  All 
these  haue  moderate  riches  scarce  sufficient  to  buy  forayne 
Commodityes,  farr  brought  and  much  vsed  by  them  as  Spanish 
wynes  and  spices  and  stufEes  of  silk  and  English  Cloth,  the 
greatest  not  having  aboue  500011.  yearely  Rent,  excepting  the 


90  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Duke  of  Prussen,  of  Brandeburg  house,  and  the  duke  of  Curland 
of  Denmark  Family,  nor  were  they  subiect. 

The  marchants  and  Artisans  in  Cittyes  are  not  many  in 
number,  there  being  few  Cittyes  for  so  great  a  kingdome, 
neither  are  they  rich  dwelling  farr  from  the  Sea,  so  as 
straungers  fetch  their  Commodityes,  and  they  are  subiect  to  the 
gentlemen  in  whose  Territories  they  dwell  as  they  are  subiect  to 
the  king  that  line  in  his  Territoryes.  The  rest  are  meere  slaues, 
(as  in  Bohemia)  the  Lord  hauing  power  ouer  their  bodyes  and 
goods,  and  ouer  their  Children  to  make  them  seruants  in  their 
houshold,  and  if  they  haue  skill  in  any  art  to  make  them 
woorke  for  their  Lordes  profitt,  for  they  cannot  woorke  for 
themselues,  nor  haue  any  proper  goodds,  all  belonging  to  the 
lord;  Yea  the  Germans  aifirme  and  write  that  in  Lituania,  the 
lord  will  cutt  of  his  slaues  foote,  lest  he  should  runn  away. 
But  their  seruants  attending  their  persons,  are  comonly  poore 
Gentlemen :  For  many  Gentlemen  are  so  poore  as  they  drinck 
water,  and  follow  the  plough  bare-footed,  yet  loose  they  not 
their  right  to  be  gentlemen,  nor  their  voyces  in  generall 
assemblyes,  as  in  choyce  of  the  King,  and  like  occasions.  These 
gentlemen  seruants  waite  with  their  hatts  on,  and  sett  at  their 
masters  table,  both  at  home  and  abroad  where  their  masters  are 
invited :  For  they  account  it  a  disgrace  to  haue  slaues  wait 
on  them,  yet  some  will  apparrell  their  slaues  as  Gentlemen  to 
attend  on  them  to  the  Court,  or  to  Cittyes,  and  when  they 
retorne  take  this  apparrell  from  them.  The  Polonians  are 
Courteous  and  kinde  hearted,  and  so  vse  their  wiues  with  much 
loue  and  respect,  as  also  these  Gentlemen  seruants  with  mildnes 
and  affability.  In  generall  a  gentleman  will  not  marry  a 
marchants  daughter,  nor  any  ignoble  woman,  for  any  riches 
whatsoeuer,  and  if  any  should  so  mary,  his  Kinsmen  would 
force  him  to  be  diuorced.  For  they  are  Carefull  not  to  stayue 
their  nobility,  insomuch  as  a  gentleman  will  not  buy  or  sell 
anything,  but  his  owne  Come  and  Catle. 


SHAKESPEARE'S  EUROPE       91 


CHAP:  Hi. 

Of  the  Common  wealth  of  Italy  according  to  the  several 
heads  contayned  in  the  title  of  the  first  Chapter  and  the 
severall  absolute  Princes  thereof.  But  in  this  Chapter 
only  of  the  Historicall  Introduction  in  generall  for  all  the 
Domioions. 


CHAP :  iiii. 

Of  the  Common  wealth  of  Italy  namely  the  Pedegrees  of  the 
Princes,  and  the  Papall  dominion,  and  the  new  power  of 
the  kings  of  Spaine  in  Italy ;  Of  these  I  say  touching 
some  of  the  heads  contayned  in  the  title  of  the  first 
Chapter. 

The  Popes  of  Rome  and  the  Dukes  of  Venice  haue  no  hereditary 
succession,  but  are  chosen  for  life,  so  as  I  omit  their  private 
Pedegrees. 

V.   CHAP. 

Of  the  Common  wealth  of  Venice  in  particular  touching  some 
of  the  heads  conteyned  in  the  title  of  the  first  Chapter. 

[I  have  decided  to  omit  the  whole  of  these  three  Chapters 
•which  extend  from  Page  56  to  Page  135  of  the  original  MS. 
They  are  laborious  compilations  and  are  enlivened  with  very 
few  personal  Touches.  The  first  sentence  of  Chapter  III.  has 
an  unconscious  humour  of  its  own.  "  Italy  was  inhabited  at 
first  by  the  Ligurians  and  Iletrurians,  then  by  the  Galles  who 
called  the  lower  part  thereof  Gallia  Cisalpina  that  is  on  this 
syde  the  Alps."     0.  H.] 


92       SHAKESPEARE'S  EUROPE. 


CHAP:  vi. 

Of  the  Commonwealth  of  the  Dukedome  of  Florence  inter- 
mixed with  that  of  the  Free  Citty  Lucca;  of  both  touching 
some  of  the  Heads  contayned  in  the  tytle  of  the  first 
Chapter. 

Florence  is  sayd  to  haue  beene  inhabited  some  yeares  before 
the  birth  of  Christ,  and  to  haue  bene  destroyed  by  Totilus  king 
of  the  Goathes,  or  as  others  write  by  the  Frisolanes,  a  people  of 
that  Territory,  at  this  day  subiect  to  the  Florentines,  and  that 
the  Emperor  Charles  the  great  after  that  he  had  onercome  the 
Lombards,  retorning  from  Rome  that  way  tooke  such  delight  in 
the  pleasantnes  of  the  Seate,  as  he  caused  the  Citty  to  be  built 
againe  in  the  yeare  802  from  which  tyme  it  was  vnder  the 
Emperor,  and  other  Princes,  till  the  yeare  1287,  when  the 
Cittyzens  bought  their  liberty  for  6000  Crownes  from 
Rodulphus  Emperor  of  Germany,  which  liberty  they  enioyed 
many  yeares,  till  the  Family  de  Medicis  growing  great  brought 
them  in  subiection.  Which  Familye  beares  fine  Pills,  gules, 
and  one  Azure  in  a  feilde  ore,  for  their  Coate  of  Armes.  Cosmo 
de  Medicis  was  the  first  of  that  Family,  that  grew  eminent  in 
the  Citty,  who  had  such  power  as  he  might  easely  haue  disposed 
of  that  Common  Wealth,  but  for  the  publike  good  he  attempted 
no  change,  and  dyed  in  the  yeare  1464.  His  sonne  Peter  the 
first  kept  his  fathers  authority,  and  the  loue  of  the  Citizens, 
wisely  gouerning  the  Common  Wealth,  rather  as  a  priuate 
Citizen  then  as  a  Prince.  The  Pedigree  of  this  Family  inserted 
in  the  beginning  of  the  fourth  Chapter  of  this  booke,  among 
other  Princes  of  Italy,  doth  giue  light  to  that  I  now  write. 
The  said  Peter  left  two  sonnes  Lorenzo  called  the  Great,  and 
Juliano.  By  a  Conspiracye  of  the  Familyes  de  Paccij,  and  de 
Saluiati,  the  yonger  Juliano  was  killed,  but  Lorenzo  keeping 
his  old  authority,  demeaned  himselfe  so  modestly  and  so  wisely, 
as  he  seemed  not  only  to  gouerne  the  Citty,  but  all  Italy,  the 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  93 

Princes  thereof  reuerencing  him,  and  seeking  Counsell  of  him 
as  from  an  Oracle.  But  he  dying  in  the  yeare  1492,  his  sonne 
Peter  the  second,  seeking  to  rule  as  absolute  Prince,  when 
Lewes  the  french  King  entred  Italy,  with  an  Army,  was 
banished  with  his  brothers  Giouanni  and  Juliano.  At  which 
tyme  Pope  Alexander  the  sixth  sought  to  bring  that  State 
subiect  to  his  sonne  Csesar  Borgias,  who  to  that  end,  Peter 
being  dead,  laboured  to  bring  back  his  two  brothers  from 
banishment,  but  their  reuocation  was  effected  in  the  yeare  1512, 
by  Ramondo  Generall  of  the  Army  of  Ferdinand  king  of 
Naples,  yet  still  the  Cittizens  had  theire  wonted  Magistrate 
called  Gonf  aloniere,  and  theire  Priour  of  Justice,  and  howsoeuer 
the  Commonwealth  was  gouerned  at  the  becke  of  the  Pope  Leo 
the  tenth,  and  Pope  Clement  the  seuenth,  both  of  the  Family 
De  Medici,  and  by  theyre  fauorites,  yet  the  sayde  Magistrates 
were  yearely  chosen,  till  Pope  Clement  the  seuenth  being 
besidged  by  the  Emporour  Charles  the  fyfth,  the  Florintynes 
resolued  in  the  yeare  1527  to  take  Armes  for  the  recovery  of 
theire  liberty.  Wherevpon  the  Pope  after  obtayned  of  the 
Emperour  desirious  to  regaine  his  fauour,  to  send  the  Prince  of 
Orange  with  his  Army  to  Florence,  who  droue  the  Cittizens  to 
such  want  of  Vittles  as  they  were  forced  to  obey  the  Pope  in 
receauing  his  kinsman  Alexander  sonne  to  Lawrence,  and  in 
electing  him  perpetuall  Priour,  whome  shortely  after  in  the 
yeare  1535.  the  sayd  Emperour  created  Duke  of  Florence, 
giuing  him  his  base  Daughter  to  wife.  Alexander  was  killed 
by  one  of  his  kinsmen  in  the  yeare  1537.  And  Cosmo  sonne 
to  John  succeeded  him  first  stiled  great  Duke  from  which  tyme 
to  this  day,  that  family  by  right  of  inheritance  succeedes  in  that 
Dukedome,  as  absolute  Princes.  The  sayd  Pope  Clement  the 
seuenth  was  a  bastard,  and  historyes  record  with  what  art  he 
proued  himselfe  legitimate,  for  bastardes  are  not  capable  of 
the  Papall  seate.  Now  the  family  de  Medici  begann  to  be  in 
great  estimation,  hauing  had  diners  Popes  and  Cardinalls,  and 
the  French  King  Henry  the  second  hauing  marryed  one  of  that 
family  namely  Queene  Catherine  that  so  wonderfully  in  our 


94  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

age  troubled  Fraunce  by  factions,  which  she  raysed,  and  so 
tempered,  as  the  strongest  still  had  neede  of  her  helpe  (but 
vnderstand  that  Henry  the  second  was  a  younger  brother  when 
he  maryed  her  and  by  the  death  of  his  elder  brother  came  to 
that  Crowne)  yea  Pope  Leo  the  tenth  Chusing  30  Cardinalls 
together  of  his  owne  faction,  left  the  Papall  Sea  as  it  were 
intaled  to  his  Family,  for  by  them  Julio  de  Medici  was  likewise 
chosen    Pope    who    wrote    himselfe    Clement    the     seuenth. 
Fraunces  the  last  deceased  Duke  before  my  being  at  Florence, 
had  to  wife  Joane  of  the  house  of  Austria,  and  by  her  had  a 
Sonne  who  dyed  yong,  and  two  daughters  Leonora  then  maryed 
to  the  Duke  of  Mantua,  and  Maria  then  a  Virgin  and  a  most 
fayre  lady,  of  whose  marryage  I  shall  hereafter  speake.     His 
wife  Joane  being  dead,  he  lined  long  vnmaryed,  and  it  was 
vulgarly  spoken  aswell  among  his  subiects  as  strangers,  and  a 
thing  sowell  knowne  in  Italy  as  I  thincke  it  fitt  for  good  vses 
to  be  here  mentioned,  that  during  the  tyme  of  his  single  life  a 
Floryntine  marchant  intangled  in  his  loue  a  Venetian  gentle- 
woman called  la  Signora  Bianca  di  Capelli,  so  as  shee  stole  from 
her   frendes,    and    being    his    Concubyne    came    with    him    to 
Florence,  where  he  hauing  wasted  his  estate  in  shorte  tyme, 
shee  was  thought  a  fitt  pray  for  a  better  man.       Wherevpon 
Duke  Fraunces,  after  the  manner  of  Italy,  in  the  tyme  of 
Carnovall  or  shrouetyde  going  masked  through  the  streetes  with 
a  little  basked  of  egges  filled  with  Rose  water,  passed  by  her 
windowe    and    threwe    vp    an   egge,    which    shee    caught   and 
retorned  it  broken  into  his  bosome,  and  so  modestly  played  the 
wanton  with  gracefullnes,  as  the  Duke  inamored  brought  her 
to  his  Palice,  where  shee  being  his  Concubyne,  first  brought 
him  a  sonne  called  Antonio,  then  seeming  to  make  conscience 
to  line  a  Concubyne,  at  last  shee  had  the  power  to  make  him 
to  take  her  to  wife,  which  donne  shee  bent  all  her  witts  to 
haue  her  sonne  legitimate,  and  admitted  to  succeede  in  the 
Dukedome,  and  while  Cardinal!  Ferdinand  brother  to  Duke 
Fraunces  opposed  this  her  desseigne,  it  happened  that  he  came 
to  Florence  to  passe  some  dayes  merrily  with  the  Duke,  and 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  95 

they  being  to  goe  out  hunting  earely  in  a  morning,  the 
Duchesse  sent  the  Cardinall  a  March  payne  for  his  breakfast, 
which  he  retorned  with  due  Ceremony  saying  that  he  did  eate 
nothing  but  that  was  dressed  by  his  owne  Cooke,  but  the  Duke 
by  ill  happ  meeting  the  messenger,  did  eate  a  peece  thereof, 
and  when  the  Duchesse  sawe  it  broken,  shee  smiled  and  spake 
some  wordes  of  Joy,  but  the  messenger  telling  her  the 
Cardinalls  Answer,  and  that  the  Duke  had  eaten  that  peece, 
shee  with  an  vnchanged  Countenance  tooke  another  peece,  and 
hauing  eaten  it,  locked  herselfe  in  a  clossett,  and  herevpon  the 
Duke  and  shee  dyed  in  one  hower,  and  the  Cardinall  Ferdinand 
succeeded  in  the  Dukedome,  who  lined  at  the  tyme  when  I 
was  at  Florence.  Duke  Fraunces  (as  I  heard  from  Credible 
men)  was  of  a  meane  stature,  black  hayre,  nothing  curious  or 
gumptious  in  Apparell,  not  delighting  in  hunting  or  any 
laborious  exercises,  but  giuen  much  to  his  studdyes,  hauing 
invented  the  melting  of  Cristall  of  the  mountayne,  and 
delighting  to  make  Porcellana  d'  India  which  wee  call  China 
dishes,  and  to  Cutt  Jewells,  and  sett  the  false  to  make  them 
appeare  true,  to  norish  silke  wormes,  to  distill  many  waters, 
for  which  he  had  many  fornaces,  to  make  buUetts  to  breake  and 
murther.  He  was  sayd  to  be  of  good  and  sounde  Judgement, 
warye  in  speech,  eloquent  to  discourse  of  the  Mathematiques  or 
such  thinges  wherein  he  was  more  Conversent,  faythfuU  in  his 
promises,  a  louer  of  peace,  frugall,  popular,  and  so  confident  as 
by  night  he  would  walke  out  alone.  The  noble  Familyes  of 
Pulci  and  Caponi  are  sayd  to  haue  Conspired  to  kill  him,  and 
his  two  brothers  Cardinall  Ferdinand  and  Don  Petro,  but  that 
one  of  the  consperitours  made  knowne  theire  purpose, 
wherevpon  they  were  all  put  to  death,  yet  the  Duke  vsed  such 
moderation  therein,  as  he  scarcely  confiscated  3000  Crownes  of 
their  goods,  and  put  the  Judgement  of  them  to  the  publike 
magistrates,  who  had  not  yet  forgotten  the  loue  of  theire  owne 
liberty,  nether  did  he  after  the  manner  of  the  Italian  factions 
punish  any  of  theire  Familyes  that  were  Innocent,  but  still  held 
in  his  seruice  with  good  estimation  the  brother  of  a  Cardinall 


96  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

one  of  the  Consperitours.  Don  Petro  yongest  brother  to  Duke 
Frances  marryed  the  daughter  of  Don  Garzia  di  Toledo  a 
Spaniard  brother  to  his  mother,  so  as  his  wife  was  his  cosen 
germane,  of  whome  he  had  a  sonne,  yet  because  he  lined  in 
Spayne,  he  was  sayd  to  be  lesse  loved  of  Duke  Frances,  so  as  he 
perswaded  Cardinall  Ferdinand  his  brother  not  to  be  a  Cardinall 
Priest,  that  he  might  succeede  him  hauing  no  sonnes,  and 
might  be  free  to  marrye.  This  Ferdinand  hauing  giuen  vp  his 
Cardinalls  hatt,  possessed  the  Dukedome  when  I  was  in 
Florence,  being  of  a  meane  stature,  Corpulent  and  fatt  with 
great  leggs,  one  eye  a  litle  squinting  or  some  such  way 
blemished,  his  visage  broode  and  full  with  a  great  Chinn  and 
a  browne  bearde,  not  thicke  of  hayre  and  kept  short.  He 
seemed  to  mee  to  haue  nothinge  in  his  apparell  furniture  or 
trayne  to  drawe  mens  eyes  vpon  him.  His  Cloke  was  of  blacke 
Cloth  with  one  silke  lace,  his  breeches  were  rownd  of  black 
velvett  without  any  the  least  ornament,  he  wore  lether  stockings 
and  a  lether  sheath  to  his  sworde,  his  Coach  was  lyned  with 
greene  velvett,  but  worne  till  it  was  thredbare,  nether  was  it 
drawne  with  braue  horses  but  such  as  seemed  to  come  from  the 
Plough,  and  those  that  went  on  foote  by  his  coach  spake  to  him 
with  theire  heades  Covered,  only  the  Bishop  of  Pisa  satt  in  the 
Coach  with  him  on  the  same  syde,  and  on  his  right  hand,  who 
was  his  cheefe  fauorite.  He  was  sayde  to  be  of  good  and  sounde 
Judgment,  affable,  and  mercifully  disposed,  and  in  matters  of 
loue  to  desyre  the  first  gathering  of  the  Rose,  but  neuer  after 
to  care  for  the  tree.  At  the  same  tyme  when  I  did  see  him 
passing  the  streetes  of  Florence,  his  Duchesse  was  in  his 
Company  carryed  in  a  litter  vppon  mens  shoulders,  for  that  she 
was  great  with  Childe;  she  was  daughter  to  the  Duke  of 
Loraine  whome  the  Duke  had  wooed  with  rich  Jewells  and 
presents,  and  not  long  before  at  her  entry  into  Florence 
intertayned  her  with  great  pompe  and  magnificence.  I  did  see 
her  apparrelled  once  in  a  Tuft  taflety  gowne  and  an  other  tyme 
in  a  purple  Taffety  gowne,  then  and  alwayes  attyred  after  the 
French  fashion,  her  visage  was  long  and  pale  with  a  short  nose. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  97 

The  second  tyme  when  she  came  from  her  Pallace  to  the 
Church,  she  had  none  in  her  trayne  but  a  wayting  mayde  and 
two  dwarffs,  only  the  Princesse  Maria,  daughter  to  the  late 
Duke  Francis  by  his  wife  of  the  howse  of  Austria,  went  before 
the  Dutchess,  being  a  Lady  of  excellent  beauty,  and  in  all 
things  of  princely  Port,  tall  in  stature,  her  face  gracefully 
mixed  with  white  and  redd,  so  as  a  straunger  by  her  sanguine 
complexion  might  know  her  to  be  of  the  German  bloud,  the 
hayre  of  her  head  hunge  downe  Knotted  in  curious  wreaths. 
Her  gowne  was  of  Cloth  of  siluer,  loose  yet  not  hanging  only 
at  the  back,  but  like  our  ladyes  night  gownes  with  larg  hanging 
sleeues,  and  buttoned  close  vpp  from  the  brest  to  the  Chinn,  and 
she  wore  a  thick  short  Ruffe  altogether  of  the  Italian  fashion, 
and  she  was  ledd  by  a  man  on  each  hand. 

This  Dukedome  contaynes  three  famous  Common  Wealthes, 
that  of  Florence,  that  of  Pisa  (first  bought  by  the  Florentines, 
and  after  in  tyme  of  their  liberty  vppon  a  long  rebellion 
reduced  againe  to  subiection),  and  that  of  Sienna,  added  by 
Duke  Cosmo  to  this  dominion,  and  these  with  their  territories 
contayne  the  greatest  part  of  old  Hetruria,  being  compassed  on 
three  sydes  with  the  Mount  Apennine,  and  open  on  the  fourth 
syde  in  a  playne  towards  the  Sea,  and  to  the  Roman  Confines 
being  said  to  haue  in  length  some  two  hundreth  and  in  breadth 
one  Hundred  Italian  myles.  The  State  of  Florence  hath  one 
Archbishopp,  and  xviij  bishopps  vnder  him.  The  State  of  Pisa 
hath  one  Archbishopp,  and  two  Bishopps  vnder  him,  and  the 
State  of  Sienna  hath  likewise  one  Archbishopp,  and  three 
bishopps  vnder  him. 

The  Duke  had  no  Counsell  of  State,  but  gouerned  the 
Common  Wealth  by  publique  Magistrates,  and  his  secrett 
affayres  by  the  advice  of  some  fauourites,  among  which  the 
Arch-Bishopp  of  Pisa  was  sayd  to  be  in  greatest  grace  with  him 
whome  commonly  he  carryed  with  him  in  his  Coache,  and  in  his 
Company  wheresoeuer  he  went.  Formerly  I  haue  shewed  that 
this  Dukedome  was  setled  by  Spanish  forces  vnder  the  Family 
of  Medici,  in  fauour  of  some  Popes  of  that  Family,  but  at  this 

H 


98  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

tyme  the  Duke  of  Florence  no  lease  then  all  other  Princes  of 
Italy,  suspected  and  maligned  the  greatnes  of  Spayne  as  ready 
to  swallow  vpp  their  Principalityes,  and  oppresse  the  liberty  of 
all  Italy,  howsoeuer  for  the  present  they  were  not  disturbed 
while  the  king  of  Spayne  was  busy  about  his  ambitious 
dissignes  of  subduing  Fraunce,  Netherland  and  England.  In 
which  warrs,  he  had  great  vse  of  the  Popes  fauourable 
authority,  which  once  ended  Italy  was  so  intangled  on  all  sydes 
with  his  netts,  as  the  Conquest  thereof  seemed  not  difficult. 
The  Dukes  at  the  first  setling  of  their  State  by  Spanish  forces, 
either  to  shew  their  Confidence  in  Spayne,  or  because  they  had 
neede  of  forrayne  succors  to  keepe  their  new  Subiects  in 
obedience,  did  receiue  and  pay  Spanish  Garrisons  in  two  Forts 
of  Florence  and  in  three  Ports  vppon  the  Sea,  called  Telamone 
Pentevole,  and  Orbetello,  but  they  soone  groned  vnder  their 
suspected  support,  and  ceased  not  till  by  petition,  mony  and  all 
like  meanes,  they  had  freed  themselues  of  that  burthen,  so  as  at 
this  tyme  Ferdinand  the  present  Duke  had  only  one  Spanish 
Garrison  in  a  Towne  vppon  the  Seacoast  called  Porto  d'  Ercole. 
Francisco  his  brother  and  Predecessor,  in  the  life  of  his  father 
Cosmo,  was  brought  vpp  in  the  Court  of  Spaine,  and  being  there 
when  his  Father  dyed,  did  not  without  some  difficulty  gett  the 
possession  of  his  Dukedome;  For  while  he  lined  in  Spayne,  he 
had  by  diuerse  accidents,  alienated  the  Spaniards  myndes  from 
his  afifayres.  And  after  he  did  more  prouoke  them  against  him, 
by  releeuing  the  Citty  of  Genoa  with  victualls,  and  their 
fauourers  abroad  by  all  other  meanes,  when  Don  Jean  base 
brother  to  the  king  of  Spaine  sought  to  bring  that  Citty  vnder 
his  subiection,  whome  thereby  he  also  made  his  open  Enemy, 
yet  in  the  midst  of  these  Jelousyes,  he  was  strengthned  by  his 
mothers  being  of  the  Family  of  Toledo  most  powerfull  in 
Spaine.  As  he  was  likewise  strengthned  by  his  Consanguinity 
with  Catherine  Queene  of  Fraunce,  and  by  the  fauour  of  the 
Pope,  and  the  Colledge  of  the  Cardinalls,  by  which  meanes  he 
kept  his  State  in  peace.  No  doubt  while  the  kingdomes  of 
Fraunce  and  Spaine  were  equally  ballanced,  the  freneh  were 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  99 

a  strong  support  to  preserue  the  Italian  Princes  from  the  yoke 
of  Spaine,  so  as  the  Dukes  of  Florence  had  great  strength  by- 
Catherine  de  Medici,  then  Queene  of  Fraunce.  But  this  Queene 
had  borrowed  great  sommes  of  mony  of  Duke  Francisco  her 
kinsman  vppon  her  Jewells  laid  in  pawne  to  him,  and  before 
a  third  part  of  the  debt  was  paid,  she  desyred  the  vse  of  her 
Jewells,  which  the  Duke  to  witnes  his  loue  and  Confidence 
easily  restored  to  her,  yet  he  after  finding  that  not  only  the 
mony  was  kept  from  him,  but  that  also  the  Queene  pretended 
right  to  some  of  her  Fathers  goods  that  the  Duke  had  in  his 
possession,  he  did  not  only  euer  after  forbeare  like  offices  of 
Loue,  but  diuerse  ielousyes  therevppon  grew  betweene  them. 

Touching  Ferdinand  the  present  Duke  at  this  tyme  whereof 
I  write,  he  had  none  of  his  brothers  Jealousyes  with  the  Court 
of  Spaine,  he  had  the  same  mother  of  the  Spanish  Family  of 
Toledo,  and  the  same  or  greater  grace  with  the  Pope  Clement 
the  Eight,  being  a  Florentine  gentleman  borne,  and  with  the 
CoUedge  of  the  Cardinalls,  whereof  himselfe  had  bene  a 
member,  but  he  could  haue  no  Confidence  in  any  support  from 
the  kings  of  Fraunce,  that  kingdome  being  then  rent  and 
wasted  with  strong  factions  of  the  league,  the  Royalists  and  the 
party  of  the  good  Patriotts,  as  also  the  party  of  the  Protestants 
betwene  whome  three  Ciuill  warrs  had  long  continued.  Only 
in  this  Dukes  latter  tyme,  those  Ciuill  warrs  being  composed, 
the  Duke  much  strengthned  himselfe  and  his  Successors,  by 
giuing  the  Lady  Mary  his  deceased  brothers  daughter  in 
mariage  to  the  famous  french  king  Henry  the  fourth.  And  no 
doubt  he  did  nothing  lesse  then  fauour  the  growing  power  of 
Spayne.  For  howsoeuer  that  kings  warrs  with  England  and 
Fraunce  for  his  mayne  proiect  of  obtayning  the  Westerne 
Empire,  kept  him  for  the  present  from  attempting  anything  in 
Italy,  yet  the  greatnes  of  his  power,  could  not  but  be  fearefuU 
to  all  the  Princes  thereof.  And  that  this  Duke  feared  the  king 
of  Spaine  appeared  by  many  infallible  arguments,  and  not  to 
insist  vppon  all,  in  particular,  namely  by  his  deliuering  the 
miserable  Captiue  bearing  himselfe  for  the  king  of  Portugall 


100  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

into  the  hands  of  the  Viceroy  of  Naples ;  whome  men  feare,  they 
also  hate,  and  as  all  the  people  subiect  to  him  manifestly 
shewed  at  this  tyme  great  hatred  of  the  Spanish  nation,  so  no 
doubt  the  Duke,  howsoeuer  he  in  policy  obserued  the  king  of 
Spaine  by  outward  offices,  yet  he  was  farr  from  wishing  well 
to  the  successe  of  his  ambitious  affayres,  and  earnestly  laboured 
by  all  meanes  to  haue  the  foresaid  Spanishe  Garison  in  Port 
Ercole  drawne  out  of  his  Country.  For  his  mariage,  he  sought 
not  a  wife  in  Spaine,  though  his  mother  were  a  Spaniard;  but 
as  I  formerly  sayd,  he  maryed  a  french  lady  daughter  to  the 
Duke  of  Loraine,  which  Family  then  pretended  to  be  of  the 
Spanish  faction,  and  the  Ciuill  warrs  being  ended  (as  I  sayd) 
gaue  his  neece  to  the  french  king,  vppon  whome  himselfe  and 
the  other  Princes  of  Italy  then  cast  their  eyes  for  protection 
against  the  power  of  Spaine.  The  last  Duke  his  brother  had 
much  depended  on  the  Emperor  of  Germany,  in  regard  his  first 
wife  was  of  the  house  of  Austria,  and  with  the  expence  of  mony 
mantayned  freindshipp  with  him,  and  the  Princes  of  Germany, 
more  specially  the  Diike  of  Bauaria,  aswell  to  gett  a  more  full 
investiture  of  his  Dukedome  from  the  Emperor,  as  in  hope  to 
haue  aydes  from  them  in  any  tyme  of  danger.  But  this  Duke 
Ferdinand  litle  inclined  to  the  declining  Empire,  but  rather 
nourished  amity  with  the  Protestant  Princes  especially  after 
the  appeasing  of  the  Ciuill  Warrs  in  Fraunce.  He  had  long 
tyme  kept  the  picture  of  Elizabeth  Queene  of  England  and 
expressed  asmuch  reuerence  and  loue  towards  her  as  he  might 
well  doe  towards  the  Popes  professed  Enemy,  and  not  only  he 
but  the  State  of  Venice  had  for  many  yeares  admitted  the  said 
Queenes  priuate  Agents,  as  they  and  the  Duke  of  Sauoy  haue 
since  receiued  the  publike  Ambassadors  of  our  Soueraigne  king 
James  to  be  resident  with  them,  and  haue  openly  shewed  much 
to  depend  vppon  his  Royall  ayde  and  protection. 

For  the  Citty  of  Genoa  I  formerly  shewed  that  Duke 
Francisco  ayded  them  against  Spaine,  but  this  could  not  take 
away  the  hereditary  quarrells  betweene  that  Citty,  and  the 
Dukes  of  Florence,  in  regard  that  Genoa  still  keepeth  the  Forte 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  101 

of  Sorezana  of  old  belonging  to  the  Citty  of  Florence  and  the 
Hand  Corsica  of  old  subiect  to  the  Citty  of  Pisa. 

It  is  manifest  that  the  Princes  of  Italy  depend  vppon  the 
fauour  of  the  Popes,  and  Cardinalls,  aboue  all  others.  And  I 
haue  shewed  that  this  Duke  and  his  deceased  brother  especially 
affected  and  euer  had  great  power  in  the  Court  of  Rome.  For 
no  State  is  more  able  to  anoy  them,  then  the  Popes,  Rome 
lying  on  the  Eastsyde,  and  the  Popes  State  of  Bologna  on  the 
Westsyde  of  them.  From  which  parts  their  State  can  only  be 
entred,  being  otherwise  compassed  with  the  Sea,  and  vnpassable 
mountaynes.  Besides  that  a  great  Army  of  Enemyes  cannot 
finde  victualls  in  the  State  of  Florence,  being  all  layd  vpp  in 
Cittyes,  which  only  the  Pope  can  supply  having  aboundance 
thereof.  And  this  they  haue  found  by  wofull  experience  in 
that  two  Popes  had  the  power  to  oppresse  the  liberty  of  that 
State,  and  bring  it  in  subiection  to  the  Family  of  Medici. 
Thus  say  the  Florentines,  but  for  my  part  I  thinck  aboue  all 
they  feare  the  Thunderbolts  of  his  Ecclesiasticall  Censures, 
which  no  mountaynes  can  resist,  though  our  ages  contemning 
them,  and  the  frequencye  thereof,  hath  much  blunted  and 
abated  their  force,  and  terror;  Neither  doe  I  reade  that  the 
Popes  temporall  power  hath  euer  done  great  hurt  to  any  State, 
and  howsoeuer  two  Popes  haue  of  late  oppressed  and  subdued 
the  liberty  of  Toscanye ;  yet  it  was  effected  by  the  Army  of  the 
Emperor  Charles  the  Fifth  for  their  sakes,  not  by  their  owne 
forces.  The  Commodityes  are  of  no  lesse  importance  which  this 
Duke  findes  in  the  freindshipp  of  the  Popes  and  Cardinalls,  as 
the  reputation  he  thereby  gayneth  among  all  Princes  of  the 
Roman  Religion,  together  with  his  safety  from  any  their 
purposes  against  his  State,  and  the  true  intelligence  thereof 
from  Rome,  where  by  Confession  and  all  other  meanes  they  best 
know  all  such  Princes  most  secrett  Counsells,  yea  euen  by  their 
owne  communicating  of  them  to  the  Pope  for  his  approbation 
thereof:  As  also  by  the  benefitt  the  Duke  reapes  of 
Ecclesiasticall  livings,  which  by  the  Popes  fauor,  he  hath 
liberty  oftentymes  to  bestow  on  his  seruants  and  Followers. 


102  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

For  howsoeuer  the  Popes  for  some  400th  yeares  past,  haue  made 
a  new  heresye  and  Simony  for  laymen  to  dispose  of 
Ecclesiasticall  Benefices,  tho  neuer  so  freely  bestowed  without 
any  the  least  bribery,  yet  they  approue  laymens  disposing  of 
them  with  their  Consent  and  indulgence  first  obteyned.  Not  to 
speake  of  the  supply  of  Victualls  from  the  States  vnder  the 
Pope,  and  many  like  Commodityes.  To  conclude  howsoeuer 
the  Popes  are  not  in  these  dayes  as  of  old,  the  Arbiters  of  all 
Christian  affayres;  Yet  the  Vnion  of  the  Pope,  the  State  of 
Venice,  and  the  great  Duke  of  Florence,  is  the  cheife  foundation 
and  strength  of  the  peace  of  all  the  small  Principalityes  of 

f  Italy.  For  the  Venetians  since  their  State  was  almost  ruined 
by  the  french  king  Lewes  the  xijth  seeme  to  haue  cast  of  all 
ambition  to  invade  their  neighbors,  and  are  not  as  before  they 
were  suspected  in  that  kinde  of  the  Italian  Princes,  but  are 
honoured  by  them  as  defenders  of  the  Common  liberty. 

The  commonwealth  of  Lucca. 

The  Citizens  of  Lucca  are  afrayd  of  this  great  Duke  as 
Partridges  of  an  hawke,  being  compassed  with  his  territories  on 
all  sydes,  and  furnished  with  Corne  from  the  Maremme  of 
Sienna,  with  flesh  and  oyle  from  the  Territory  of  Florence,  and 
with  all  kindes  of  victualls  from  other  parts  of  his  dominion, 
and  if  they  haue  any  victualls  from  any  other  places;  yet  the 
same  as  all  other  goods  of  Marchants  or  Citizens  whatsoeuer, 
can  passe  no  other  way  to  Lucca,  then  through  some  part  of 
the  Dukes  dominion,  and  with  his  safe  conduct,  so  as  it  is 
apparent  the  Duke  might  with  ease  subdue  that  Citty  were  it 
not  that  he  forbeares  to  disturbe  the  peace  of  Italy,  which  warr 
would  soone  bring  in  confusion,  Italy  consisting  of  many  petty 
principalityes  gouerned  by  many  heads.  All  which  the 
beginner  of  any  Warr  should  make  his  enemyes,  and  so  the 
Duke  in  stead  of  gayning  a  Citty,  might  leese  or  disturbe  his 
owne  Dominion.  And  besides  that  Lucca  in  this  Case  is  like  to 
receiue  strong  aydes  from  Genoa  which  of  old  in  like  sort  so 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  103 

supported  Pisa  rebelling  against  the  Florentines,  as  also  from 
other  Cittyes,  and  States  of  Italy,  who  making  the  Case  their 
owne,  would  in  all  probability  assist  any  member  in  Italy 
invaded  by  an  other,  no  doubt  Lucca  relyeth  vppon  forraine 
succours,  which  the  Emperor  Charles  the  fifth  and  after  his 
Sonne  Phillip  in  their  tymes  professed  to  haue  in  protection. 
Againe  the  Duke  suffers  Lucca  to  rest  in  peace,  because  the 
Citizens  wealth  consists  litle  of  stable  inheritance,  and  almost 
altogether  of  ready  mony  and  moueable  goods,  who  finding 
their  liberty  in  danger,  would  no  doubt  remoue  their  estates  and 
dwellings  to  some  other  free  Citty,  and  so  the  Duke  should  haue 
lesse  profitt  in  taking  the  Citty  thus  vninhabited,  then  now  he 
hath  by  their  respect  and  feare  of  him  in  regard  whereof  vppon 
his  occasions  he  may  commaund  the  loane  of  any  mony  he 
needeth,  and  all  like  offices  from  them,  who  seldome  refuse  him 
any  request,  being  in  name  free,  and  yet  in  some 
manner  subiect  to  him.  Lucca  is  a  small  Citty  lesse  then  two 
myles  Compasse,  and  hath  a  small  territorye,  as  I  haue  shewed 
in  my  Journall  of  Italy,  but  is  Compassed  on  all  sydes  by 
States  of  farr  greater  power.  It  is  gouerned  in  cheife  by  the 
great  Counsell  consisting  of  150  Citizens,  and  the  Citty  is 
diuided  into  three  parts,  and  of  each  part  thiee  Senators  are 
chosen,  and  in  course  of  each  part  the  cheife  magistrate  called 
Gronfaloniere  is  chosen,  which  tenn  men  inioy  this  dignity  for 
three  yeares,  and  representing  the  Dominion,  are  vulgarly  called 
La  Seignoria.  This  Senate  heares  Petitions,  giues  all  graunts, 
administreth  Justice,  and  to  these  ends  alwayes  remayneth  in 
the  publike  Pallace,  whence  none  of  them  may  goe  forth  vppon 
payne  of  death,  but  they  are  there  mantayned  out  of  the 
publique  Treasure.  These  tenn  men  chuse  one  among  them 
who  is  called  Commandator,  and  for  three  dayes  comaundes  all 
the  rest,  euen  the  Gonfaloniere  himselfe,  and  for  those  three 
dayes,  he  receiues  all  Petitions,  which  he  must  notwithstanding 
(howsoeuer  contrary  to  his  liking)  comunicate  to  all  the  rest, 
and  can  doe  nothing  without  their  Consent,  and  whatsoeuer  is 
agreed  by  them  with  seauen  voyces,  the  Gonfaloniere  propounds 


104  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

it  in  the  great  Counsell  to  be  approued  or  reiected.  This  Senate 
of  Tenne  men  hath  absolute  authority  ouer  strangers,  but  not 
so  ouer  Citizens,  whose  causes,  and  all  other  matters  they 
cannot  fully  determine,  but  must  propound  them  in  the  great 
Counsell.  Three  Secretaries  are  absolute  Judges  of  Treasons, 
and  therein  are  aboue  the  Gronfaloniere,  yet  he  must  necessarily 
be  present  at  those  Judgments,  and  howsoeuer  they  must 
comunicate  such  causes  to  the  great  Counsell,  yet  often  it 
happens,  that  after  the  execution  of  the  iudgment,  they  giue 
accompt  thereof  to  the  great  Counsell,  as  in  cases  dangerous  to 
be  deferred  till  the  Counsell  can  be  assembled.  They  haue  a 
second  Counsell  of  18  Citizens  chosen  by  the  great  Counsell  to 
determine  doubtfull  Causes.  And  a  third  Councell  of  six  men, 
that  hath  care  of  the  receipt  and  expence  of  the  publique 
Treasure,  chosen  likewise  by  the  great  Counsell,  as  all  other 
magistrates  are.  They  haue  a  body  of  Judges  called  La  Rota, 
namely  three  Doctors  of  the  Ciuill  Lawe,  whose  place  of  birth 
must  be  fiftye  myles  distant  from  Lucca,  and  one  of  them  hath 
the  title  of  Podesta,  the  other  Judgeth  Crymes,  and  the  third 
Ciuill  Causes,  and  these  places  by  course  they  chaunge  euery 
halfe  yeare.  If  any  Citizen  be  accused  before  the  Podesta,  he 
only  formes  the  processe,  and  subscribeth  his  opinion,  but  the 
Judgment  is  referred  to  the  great  Counsell  to  be  approued, 
reiected  or  moderated,  only  in  the  Causes  of  Straungers  this 
Podesta  hath  absolute  power.  They  haue  a  Court  of  nyne 
Marchants  assisted  with  one  Doctor  of  the  Ciuill  Lawe  being 
a  straunger  borne,  who  iudge  the  Causes  concerning  Marchants, 
and  in  those  Cases  also  may  condemne  to  death.  In  like  sort 
they  haue  nyne  men  sett  ouer  the  office  called  Abundanza, 
namely  three  of  each  third  part  of  the  Citty,  and  the  office  hath 
that  name,  because  their  duty  is  to  furnish  the  Citty  with 
victualls  in  aboundance,  and  to  see  that  the  Citty  neuer  want 
three  yeares  prouision  of  Corne  before  hand.  They  haue  a  like 
Counsell  of  men  sett  ouer  the  Ordinance  and  munitions  of 
Warr.  Many  Citizens  inroll  themselues  soldiers,  and  six 
Commissaries  are  sett  ouer  them.     Three  Officers  haue  the  Care 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  105 

of  health,  whose  duty  is  to  looke  that  no  musty  or  rotten 
thing  be  sold,  that  no  filthines  be  suffered  in  the  Citty,  and  that 
no  goods  or  persons  be  admitted  into  the  Citty  coming  from 
places  suspected  to  be  infected  with  the  plague.  Besides  they 
haue  a  Counsell  called  de  Discoli,  most  woorthy  of  obseruation 
and  imitation,  and  their  duty  is  once  in  the  yeare  some  fewe 
weekes  before  Easter  to  assemble  together,  at  which  meetings 
any  one  of  them  may  putt  into  a  Chest  the  names  of  such 
persons  as  with  vs  are  called  of  the  Damned  crue  or  roaring 
boyes,  and  these  names  being  after  read  in  the  great  Counsell, 
if  two  or  more  of  those  Counsellors  haue  concurred  in  any  one 
mans  name,  he  is  called  in  question  by  voyces  in  the  great 
Counsell  (the  voyces  being  dumbe,  not  by  mouth,  but  by  litle 
balls  putt  into  diuerse  vessells)  and  if  he  be  iudged  such  a 
person  by  the  voyces  of  two  third  parts  of  that  Councell,  then 
he  is  banished  for  three  yeares,  so  as  he  may  not  for  that  tyme 
dwell  within  50  myles  of  the  Citty,  wherein  if  he  fayleth,  he 
is  in  absence  condemned  to  death,  and  a  reward  of  mony  sett 
vppon  his  head  is  proclaymed  to  be  giuen  to  any  man  who 
shall  kill  him,  which  is  the  highest  prosecution  in  Italy  against 
banished  men;  and  after  sentence  is  pronounced  against  him, 
he  must  goe  out  of  the  Citty  before  night,  and  after  three 
yeares  he  may  retorne  agayne  to  dwell  in  Lucca,  but  shall  euery 
yeare  be  subiect  to  this  tryall,  if  he  mend  not  his  manners. 
Thus  the  Athenians  banished  their  Citizens  by  Ostracisme,  but 
they  bannished  for  tenne  yeares,  and  not  Wicked  persons  as 
these  of  Lucca  doe,  but  eminent  persons  in  power  or  riches, 
being  therby  like  to  inuade  their  liberty.  The  Judges  called 
vulgarly  de  La  Loggia,  inquire  what  buisinesse  Strangers  haue 
in  the  Citty,  and  finding  suspicious  persons,  examine  them  by 
the  Tortor  of  the  Strappa  di  corda,  which  wee  call  Strappado, 
and  all  that  keepe  Inns  must  giue  to  these  Judges  the  names 
of  all  strangers  they  receaue,  and  must  aduertise  what  buisines 
they  haue  in  the  towne,  and  that  dayly,  so  as  it  may  appeare 
to  them  how  long  they  stay.  Thus  doe  they  with  great 
warines  and  feare  watch  to  preserue  theire  Liberty,  but  for 


106  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

trayned  soldiers,  they  haue  only  some  hundreth  in  the  Pallace, 
whose  places  of  birth  must  be  fifty  myles  distant  from  Lucca, 
and  out  of  these  are  chosen  Captaines  to  leade  theire  soldiers  in 
tyme  of  warr,  but  they  are  punnished  no  lesse  then  with  death, 
if  in  the  night  time  any  of  them  alone  or  accompanied  goe  to 
the  walls  of  the  Citty,  for  only  the  Artisans  of  the  Citty  (hauing 
good  wiues  and  children  there)  watch  vpon  the  walls  in  the 
night,  and  two  Cittisens  with  a  Commissary,  keepe  each  Gate 
therof  in  the  day  time.  And  the  sayd  hundreth  soldiers  haue 
each  of  them  three  gold  Crownes  stipend  by  the  moneth. 


The  Court  of  the  great  Duke  of  Florence. 

After  this  excursion,  I  retourne  to  speake  of  the  great  Duke 
of  Florence.  The  Italians  write  and  speake  of  the  Dukes  Court, 
as  if  it  were  magnificall,  aboue  the  degree  of  a  Duke  yet 
somthing  vnder  that  of  a  King,  and  that  he  hath  a  great 
number  of  Gentlemen  attending  him,  whereof  some  only  haue 
a  stipend,  others  both  dyett  apparrell  and  stipend.  But  in  my 
opinion  strangers,  be  they  English  or  French,  will  hardly  say 
that  they  haue  obserued  any  such  magnificence  therein.  For 
howsoeuer  wee  may  yeald  the  Italians  some  preheminence  of 
glory  in  Fountaynes,  Aqueducts,  Gardens,  Jewells,  and  some 
such  permanent  goods,  yea  somtimes  likewise  in  theire  Feasts, 
which  being  rare,  and  the  people  being  as  proud  as  rich,  may 
often  tymes  exceede  like  Niggards  Feasts.  Yet  no  doubt  they 
of  all  Nations  can  worst  iudge  what  it  is  to  keepe  a  plentif uU 
house,  or  a  Princes  Court  and  trayne.  The  Duke  was  sayd  to 
<^  haue  sixty  young  gentlemen  for  his  Pages,  whome  he  trayned 
vpp  in  exercises  fitt  for  them.  He  had  100  Dutchmen  for 
his  guardd,  for  the  Italians  trust  not  their  owne  Countrymen 
for  the  guarding  of  their  bodyes  but  commonly  vse  Dutchmen 
whome  they  esteeme  most  faithiull  and  each  of  them  had  fiue 
Guldens  of  Germany  by  the  moneth,  finding  themselues 
apparrell  and  dyett.  Perhapps  formerly  they  had  somewhat 
more  allowed  for  apparrell  or  dyett,  for  themselues  told  me,  that 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  107 

this  Duke  had  abated  their  intertainment.  Thirty  of  them  by 
course  each  day  and  night  attend  at  Court,  be  it  held  in  the 
Citty  or  in  the  Dukes  Pallaces,  not  farr  distant,  and  that  day 
they  haue  14  loaues  of  bread  and  two  Flagons  of  wyne  allowed 
them  by  the  Duke,  but  otherwise  I  haue  scene  them  vppon  high 
dayes  haue  homely  fayre,  as  Cabages  and  Colewoorts,  only  they 
haue  great  releife  by  wayting  on  their  owne  Countrymen  and 
other  straungers  that  come  to  the  Cittye.  He  had  30  Footmen 
which  by  course  wayted  and  followed  his  Coaches;  And  they 
said  that  the  Dutchess  had  not  more  then  some  12.  women  in 
her  seruice.  For  my  part,  I  saw  nothing  in  the  trayne,  or 
Tables  of  the  Court,  wherein  many  of  our  Earles  and  Barons 
doe  not  equall  it,  and  I  dare  boldly  say,  that  very  few,  and  I 
dare  boldly  say,  that  very  few,  and  I  thinck  not  aboue  30  persons 
haue  their  diett  allowed.  The  Italians  that  magnify  this 
Court,  say  that  the  Duke  spends  some  fine  hundreth  thousand 
ducates  yearely  in  his  Court,  his  priuate  delights,  his  pleasures 
and  the  keeping  of  his  houses,  Gardens,  Aquaducta,  in  repayre. 
For  his  Stable  they  report,  that  he  had  150  Coursers  of  Naples 
and  Gianetts  of  Spayne,  besydes  choyce  horses  of  his  owne 
Eaces.  For  my  part,  I  could  only  see  in  Florence  two  Stables, 
each  having  some  32  horses,  which  seemed  to  me  of  his  owne 
Races,  and  not  of  any  extraordinary  woorth,  and  twice  or  thrice 
I  saw  his  Coaches  drawne  with  very  ordinary  horses,  and  I 
conceiue  that  the  Italians  reckon  the  expence  of  his  Stable  in 
the  estimate  of  all  his  like  expences  formerly  made.  Of  the 
Dukes  forces.  Tributes,  Lawes,  and  Justice,  I  shall  speake  in  the 
following  Eight  Chapter  of  this  Booke. 


The  Citty  of  Pisa. 

The  Citty  Pisa  with  the  Territory  is  the  second  principall 
member  of  this  Dukes  State,  first  subdued  by  the  Florentines, 
and  after  rebelling  by  the  aydes  of  the  french  king  Charles  the 
Eight,  when  he  entred  Italy  to  conquer  Naples,  againe  subdued 


108  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

by  the  Florentines  while  they  yet  enioyed  their  old  liberty,  and 
free  Common  Wealth,  which  the  Family  of  Medici  shortly  after 
invaded.  And  for  the  manner  of  the  second  subduing  of  Pisa, 
Guicciardine  in  his  history  hath  fully  described  it. 

It  is  a  pleasant  Citty,  and  an  vniversity,  and  the  Duke  hath 
there  an  Arsenall,  or  Storehouse  for  his  Gallyes,  in  which 
respect  the  knights  of  St.  Stephen  imployed  to  goe  to  Sea  with 
them,  haue  their  residence  in  that  Citty  where  also  the  great 
Duke  was  wont  to  hold  his  Court,  Some  three  monethes  in  the 
yeare,  aswell  to  shew  his  loue  to  the  Citizens,  as  by  his  presence 
to  incite  them  to  more  diligence  in  drying  vpp  the  adioyning 
Fenns,  not  only  for  profitt,  but  also  to  make  the  ayre  more  pure 
and  free  from  the  wonted  infection. 


Sienna. 

Sienna  is  the  third  principall  member  of  this  Dukedome, 
having  a  shadow  but  not  altogether  so  true  fruition  of  the  old 
libertye  as  Florence  itselfe  hath  in  the  Continuance  of  the 
wonted  magistrates.  For  it  was  a  free  Common  Wealth;  First 
subdued  by  Duke  Cosmo,  by  whose  institution  they  haue  still 
their  wonted  Magistrates,  and  the  wonted  authority  of  the 
Pallace,  where  they  line  to  iudge  causes;  yet  the  Duke  setts  his 
Gouernor  called  Podesta  to  represent  his  person,  without  whose 
approbation  the  said  Senate  determines  nothing  of  importance. 
The  Senators  oflBce  lasteth  for  two  monethes,  and  they  are  said 
vppon  payne  of  death  to  be  tyed  not  to  goe  out  of  the  Pallace 
by  day  during  that  tyme,  but  with  their  faces  couered,  perhapps 
lest  the  people  should  be  incited  by  them  to  mutinyes  for 
recouery  of  their  old  liberty,  and  myselfe  haue  scene  diuerse  of 
them  goe  abroad  thus  masked;  yet  I  thinck  they  are  allowed 
some  pompe  vppon  some  festiuall  dayes,  for  myselfe  haue  seene 
these  Senators  vppon  such  occasion  come  in  solemne  pompe 
from  the  Church  of  St.  Katherine  cloathed  in  gownes  of  Eedd 
silke,  and  square  Caps  of  redd  veluett  with  two  banners,  and 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  109 

two  maces  before  them.  But  howsoeuer  these  Senators  Hue  in 
the  publique  Pallace  of  the  Citty  and  there  assemble  to  iudge 
causes,  no  doubt  the  Dukes  Gouernor  hath  absolute  power  in  all 
affayres,  and  vseth  their  helpe  rather  to  dispatch,  then  to 
determine  them.  Also  the  Duke  hath  a  Fort  in  the  Citty 
where  he  mantaynes  Soldiers  to  keepe  the  Citizens  in  due 
obedience,  and  hath  a  Captayne  ouer  them  chosen  by  himselfe 
as  an  officer  of  great  trust. 


110      SHAKESPEARE'S  EUROPE. 


CHAP:  vii. 

Of  the  free  Citty  Genoa  and  of  the  Dukes  of  Mantua,  and 
of  Vrbine  touching  some  of  the  heads  conteyned  in  the 
title  of  the  first  Chapter. 

The  Citty  of  Genoa. 

Genoa  is  an  ancient  Citty  whereof  the  Romans  make  mention 
some  300  yeares  before  Christs  birth,  and  when  the  Empire  of 
Rome  declyned,  it  became  a  free  State,  and  was  of  old  powerful! 
at  Sea,  having  vnder  it  all  Liguria  in  Italy,  and  diuerse  Hands 
adioyning,  besides  sondiy  dominions  vppon  the  Sea  Coasts  of 
the  Easterne  Parts.  And  at  this  day  it  possesseth  Liguria,  a 
large  and  though  mountanous  and  rocky,  yet  pleasant  and 
fruitful!  Proiiince  of  Italy,  and  the  Isle  of  Corsica  not  farr 
distant.  But  by  the  factions  of  the  Citizens,  betweene  the 
Guelphs  and  Gibellines,  one  of  the  Popes,  the  other  of  the 
Emperors  syde,  and  the  Familyes  Adorni  and  Fregosi,  as  also 
other  noble  and  popular  Familyes,  the  Common  Wealth  hath 
bene  subiect  to  many  hazards,  and  sometymes  oppressed,  and 
subiected  to  the  french,  sometymes  to  the  Dukes  of  Milan.  At 
last  when  it  was  subiect  to  the  french,  Andrea  d'  Auria  a  cheife 
Citizen  of  Genoa,  being  Admiral!  to  the  french  king,  and 
having  by  Sea  gotten  a  victory  against  the  Spaniards,  refused 
to  send  his  Captiues  taken  into  Fraunce,  desyrous  to  keepe  their 
Ransomes  to  himselfe,  and  so  combined  with  the  Marquis  of 
Vasto  alluring  him  to  the  Spanish  party,  and  not  only  opened 
the  first  advantage  to  the  Spaniards  of  casting  the  french  out 
of  the  kingdome  of  Naples,  but  practised  by  all  meanes  to  free 
Genoa  from  subiection  to  the  french  from  which  party  himselfe 
was  fallen,  and  this  he  easily  effected  by  the  vnion  of  the 
factions  newly  made,  whereof  the  frenche  Gouernor  had 
improuidently  bene  the  cheife  Author,  whereas  wise  men 
thought  he  should  rather  haue  nourished  some  dissention 
among  them.     This  Prince  d'  Auria  (after  the  manner  of  the 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  Ill 

Italian  Princes  and  States  often  to  chaunge  their  protecting 
Patrons  to  better  their  estate  vnder  others)  thus  falling  from 
the  Frenche  to  the  Spaniards,  animated  the  Genoesi  to  expell  the 
french,  and  to  institute  that  forme  of  gouernment,  which  they 
haue  at  this  day.  The  said  vnion  of  the  factions  was  made  in 
the  yeare  1527,  and  the  yeare  following  the  said  Prince  d'  Auria 
fell  from  the  french  to  the  Spanish  party.  And  for  the  making 
of  the  said  vnion  twelue  Reformers  were  chosen,  who  made  a 
lawe  to  abolish  all  faction,  and  reduced  all  the  nobles  into 
28  cheife  Familyes,  all  other  inferior  being  inserted  into  them, 
80  as  to  auoyde  factions,  no  Nobleman  might  signe  any  other 
Sirname  then  one  of  them,  and  to  the  hands  of  these  28 
Familyes,  the  Stern  of  the  Commonwealth  was  committed,  all 
Plcbeans  being  excluded  from  the  same,  yet  so  as  by  a  lawe 
then  made  tenn  of  the  richest,  or  best  deseruing  Citizens  might 
euery  yeare  be  receiued  into  the  number  of  these  noble 
Familyes.  And  thus  all  factions  haue  from  that  tyme  ceased 
from  any  fact,  but  to  this  day  they  are  iealous  one  of  an  other, 
and  haue  certaine  fashions  of  attyre,  of  wearing  Roses  in  their 
Capps,  and  sondry  manners  of  drincking,  and  like  signes 
whereby  they  are  easily  distinguished  and  knowne  among 
themselues.  The  said  Andrea  d'  Auria  is  much  praysed  of  the 
Italians,  that  he  not  only  freed  his  Country  from  all  subiection, 
but  also  hauing  that  power  yet  forbore  to  invade  the  liberty 
thereof  himselfe.  But  no  doubt,  if  he  had  not  had  the 
protection  of  Spaine  in  such  measure  as  he  could  not  probably 
haue  had  in  any  action  of  his  priuate  ambition,  he  could  not 
haue  expelled  the  french  or  resisted  their  powerfuU  forces, 
neither  would  the  Citizens  haue  bene  so  constant  to  him,  but 
for  the  loue  of  Common  liberty.  The  Genoesi  are  generally 
reputed  to  be  of  a  wauering  disposition,  affecting  chaunge.  Wee 
reade  that  their  estate  hath  bene  much  troubled  with  factions 
and  innouations  among  themselues,  and  when  for  the  miseryes 
thereof  they  haue  bene  forced  to  cast  themselues  into  the 
subiection  of  forrayne  Princes  for  present  protection,  wee  finde 
that  assoone  as  they  could  in  any  reasonable  manner  allay  these 


112  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

troubles,  their  first  endeuours  were  to  practise  for  recouery  of 
liberty,  yea  since  their  state  setled  by  Andrea  d'  Auria  in  the 
forme  of  gouernment  it  now  hath,  Conte  Gio :    Luigi  Fiesco 
wanted  litle  of  oppressing  their  liberty,  and  making  himselfe 
Lord  of  Genoa,  by  a  tumult  he  raysed  in  the  night,  if  in  his 
first  attempt  to  surprise  the  Gallies,  while  he  leaped  from  one 
Gaily  to  another,  he  had  not  bene  drowned  by  a  casuall  fall  into 
the  water.     Touching  the  Kings  of  Spaine  by  whose  aydes  the 
french  were  cast  out  of  Genoa,  they  haue  searched  all  Counsells 
to  finde  the  best  course  to  subdue  this  Citty,  and  at  first  builded 
a  Fort,  kept  it  with  a  strong  garison,  and  probably  thought  to 
keepe  the  Citizens  in  awe  of  them  possessing  great  part  of  Italy 
and  adioyning  Lombardy,  but  in  the  end  considering  that  they 
could  not  be  subdued  without  disturbing  the  peace  of  Italy  with 
Common  preiudice  of  all,  and  as  the  affayres  stood  no  lesse  of 
Spayne   in   priuate,   that   the   Citizens   vsed   to    subiection    of 
forayne  Princes  were  dead,  all  now  lining  having  beene  borne 
in  the  tyme  of  sweet  liberty :   That  the  cheife  riches  of  the 
Citizens  are  in  mouables  and  huge  Treasures  of  ready  mony : 
That  they  are  like  Froggs  coming  to  Land  for  pleasure,  but 
vppon  the  least  feare  ready  to  leape  back  into  the  water,  and 
having   bene    of   old    antiquity    a   nation    powerfuU    at    Sea, 
are  not  only  like  to  flye  with  their  Wealth  vppon  danger  to  be 
subiected,  but  also  to  surprise  the  Spanish  Gallies  harbouring 
in  their  Port,  and  vse  them  for  their  defence,  I  say  considering 
these  and  like  reasons,  they  haue  not  thought  good  to  hazard 
the  certaine  power  they  presently  haue  in  the  Citty  for  the 
vncertaine  hope  absolutely  to  subdue  it.     Spaine  presently  hath 
full  vse  of  their  Commodious  Port  for  harbouring  and  building 
of  Gallies  and  of  the  Citizens  bodyes  and  Treasures  aswell  in 
warr  as  peace.     The  cheife  Princes  or  Nobles  of  Genoa,  haue 
Commaunds  in  the  Spanish  Army  and  Navye  (as  the  aboue 
named  Andrea  d'  Auria  was  Admirall  of  the  Spanish  Gallyes 
in  Italy),  and  aswell  the  Noble  as  popular  Familyes  are  great 
Marchants  and  sayd  to  be  the  richest  in  ready  mony  of  any 
Citizens  in  the  world,  and  this  Treasure  the  Kings  of  Spayne 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  113 

may  not  only  commaund  at  all  occasions  to  their  great 
advantage,  but  also  they  inthrall  the  priuate  men  and  the 
publick  liberty  by  having  it  in  their  hands :  For  as  we  reade 
that  the  french  king  Charles  the  viijth  after  the  example  of 
his  Progenitors,  had  and  held  the  Florentines  in  awe  and 
dutifuU  respect  to  his  Commaund  by  their  couetousnes  of  gayne 
in  the  traffick  of  Lyons ;  so  the  kings  of  Spayne  by  the  same  art 
but  a  stronger  bayte  haue  the  Genoesi  at  their  Commaund. 
For  they  continually  borrow  great  sommes  of  those  marchants 
giuing  them  for  assurance  of  repayment,  the  Tolls  and 
Customes  of  Maritime  Ports  and  Cittyes  and  diuerse  Monopolies 
of  traffique  yeilding  great  gayne  for  the  vse  of  those  monyes, 
and  the  same  being  not  halfe  repayd  still  renewe  the  debt, 
and  so  having  alwayes  in  their  hands  the  Citizens  Treasure, 
and  the  hart  being  where  the  Treasure  is  (as  of  all  men  so  more 
specially  of  the  Genoesi  noted  aboue  others  with  the  vice  of 
vnsatiable  Couetousnes)  they  haue  the  Citty  more  in  their 
power,  then  if  they  had  a  Fort  and  strong  Garison  therein. 
Lett  a  Citty  be  neuer  so  strong,  yet  if  the  Enemy  beseiging  it, 
can  cutt  of  the  Conduicts  of  Water  seruing  it,  he  shall  soone  be 
master  thereof,  and  in  like  sort  if  the  King  of  Spayne  not 
paying  his  debt  to  the  Genoesi,  or  stopping  the  payments  Course 
for  a  tyme,  can  make  all  them  and  their  bancks  breake  and 
faile  in  Creditt,  I  may  boldly  say  he  hath  them  fast  bound 
in  Fetters  of  gold.  And  that  Genoa  hangeth  in  this  sort  vppon 
Spaine  as  a  dore  vpon  the  Hinges,  experience  sheweth 
plainely  to  the  world  at  this  tyme  of  my  being  in  Italy,  when 
the  King  of  Spaine  having  besides  his  exhausted  Cofers 
contracted  great  summes  of  debt,  and  so  not  being  able  for 
the  present  to  giue  his  wonted  Assignments  of  Customes,  and 
the  like  for  payment  of  his  debt,  the  cheife  Marchants  and 
bancks  of  Genoa  were  forced  to  breake  with  their  Creditors,  and 
the  Contagion  of  this  mischeife  soone  had  spread  itselfe  to 
Venice  and  Florence,  and  other  Cittyes  after  a  straunge 
manner.  Yet  howsoeuer  this  Comon  Wealth  is  thus  at  the  beck 
of  the  kings  of  Spaine,  it  hath  the  name  and  reputation  of  a 
I 


114  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Free  State  gouerned  by  the  Nobles,  that  is  gentlemen  of  28 
Familyes.  The  magistrates  are  not  chosen  (as  of  old)  so  many 
of  one  faction,  so  many  of  another,  neither  (as  of  old)  are  the 
Gentlemen  excluded  from  being  Dukes,  but  these  and  like 
nourishments  of  factions  are  abolislied,  and  at  this  day  out  of 
the  body  of  the  said  28  Familyes,  400  Senators  are  chosen, 
Which  Senate  is  called  the  great  Counsell,  and  chuseth  the 
Duke  and  8  Gouernors,  which  nine  persons  represent  the 
Dominion,  and  are  vulgarly  called  la  Signoria.  The  Duke,  the 
8  Gouernors,  and  the  great  Counsell,  gouerne  the  affayres  of 
State  but  they  chuse  by  dumb  voyces,  that  is  with  diuerse 
balls,  out  of  the  body  of  the  great  Counsell,  100  gentlemen 
called  the  lesser  Counsell,  which  dispatcheth  other  things  of 
lesse  importance.  The  Duke  being  head  of  the  Common 
Wealth  is  chosen  for  two  yeares,  during  which  tyme  he  Hues 
in  the  publike  Palace,  and  hath  300th  Dutchmen  for  the  guarde 
of  his  body ;  when  he  enters  this  dignitye  for  the  first  two  dayes 
he  weares  the  Ducall  habitt,  but  after  vseth  an  other  habitt, 
comonly  a  gowne  of  Veluett,  or  Satten  of  Crimson,  or  Peacocks 
blewe  Coulor,  and  a  Corner  Capp  of  the  same  Coulor,  as  myselfe 
haue  scene  him  attyred,  and  the  8  Gouernors  weare  black 
gownes  and  Capps.  The  Duke  hath  great  authority,  since  no 
man  besides  himselfe  can  propound  any  thing  in  the  great 
Counsell,  so  as  nothing  can  be  confirmed  therein,  which  he  doth 
not  first  allow.  The  two  yeares  ended,  vppon  the  first  day  of 
January  he  becomes  a  priuate  person,  and  goes  to  dwell  in  his 
owne  house,  but  euer  after  he  hath  the  dignitye  of  a  Procurator 
during  his  life.  Then  (as  he  formerly  was)  a  newe  Duke  is 
chosen  after  the  manner  following.  The  third  day  of  January 
the  lesser  Counsell,  and  the  Eight  Gouernors  chuse  28 
gentlemen,  namely  one  of  every  Family  and  these  chuse  the  like 
number  who  in  like  sort  chuse  28  gentlemen,  and  these  last 
chosen,  with  the  Senators  who  for  age  or  other  cause 
are  not  capable  of  the  Ducall  dignity,  choose  4  gentlemen 
whose  names  are  propounded  in  the  great  Counsell,  and  he  that 
hath  most  voyces   is  chosen  Duke  for  the   next  two  yeares. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  116 

The  foresaid  Eight  Goiiernors  (who  with  the  Duke  represent 
the  Dominion,  yet  can  determine  nothing  without  the  Consent 
of  the  great  Counsell)  are  chosen  in  like  manner  for  two  yeares, 
yet  not  all  at  one  tyme,  but  two  each  third  moneth  in  manner 
following.  The  Duke,  the  Gouernors,  and  the  lesser  Counsell, 
chuse  28  gentlemen  who  chuse  12  gentlemen,  and  propound 
their  names  to  the  great  Counsell,  out  of  which  number  the 
Duke,  the  Gouernors  and  the  great  Counsell  chuse  one 
day  one,  and  the  next  day  an  other  to  succeede  in  the 
place  of  two  Gouernors  whose  tyme  is  ended.  And  of  these 
Gouernors  being  like  Counselors,  two  dwell  for  three  monethes 
by  course,  with  the  Diike  in  the  Pallace,  and  the  other  sixe 
dwell  in  theire  owne  howses.  The  Gouernors  having  ended 
that  office,  are  chosen  Procurators  for  two  yeares.  And  these 
Procurators  namely  the  old  Dukes  chosen  for  life,  and  the  old 
Gouernors  chosen  for  two  yeares,  haue  Care  of  the  Treasure, 
and  other  publique  affayres,  and  are  of  great  reputation.  The 
magistrates  of  St.  George  are  eminent  in  this  Citty,  instituted 
in  the  yeare  1407,  who  haue  long  preserued  this  Commonwealth. 
These  officers  first  setled  the  meanes  to  raise  mony  sodenly  for 
publique  vses,  in  any  doubtfull  occasion  of  the  Commonwealth, 
taking  it  vpp  of  priuate  men,  were  they  willing  or  vnwilling, 
yet  so  as  the  State,  according  to  the  variety  of  tymes,  allowed 
sometymes  10.  9.  or  8,  sometymes  but  seauen  in  the  hundreth, 
for  vse  of  the  mony,  lest  priuate  men  should  suffer  losse  by 
promoting  the  publike  good,  besides  that  they  gaue  them 
security  for  repayment  by  ingaging  to  them  some  publike 
reuenewes,  or  by  selling  to  them  some  Tolls  or  Customes  of  the 
Citty  for  a  certayne  tyme.  By  this  institution  Eight  men  were 
yearely  chosen  to  be  sett  ouer  this  busiues  to  prouide  for  the 
satisfaction  of  publike  Creditors.  The  charge  of  this  office 
daily  increased,  by  many  villages  and  Communityes  subiected 
to  the  gouernment  thereof,  and  many  large  Priuiledges  were 
granted  to  this  office  in  process  of  tyme,  aswell  by  the  State 
of  Genoa,  as  by  diuerse  Popes  and  Emperors,  and  all  men 
coming  to  any  place  of  gouernment  in  the  State,  must  take  an 


116  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

oath  not  to  infringe  these  Priuiledges  of  the  office  of  St.  George, 
which  is  not  subiect  to  the  power  of  any  other  magistrate.  At 
this  day  more  exact  courses  are  taken  in  these  afPayres,  and 
the  Creditours  haue  not  the  same  gayne  at  all  tymes  for  vse  of 
theire  mony,  but  more  or  lesse  according  to  the  increasing  or 
decreasing  of  the  publike  Rents,  Tolls,  and  customes.  And 
this  office  in  tyme  hath  apropriated  to  itselfe  diuers  large 
revenuewes.  So  as  this  one  Citty  may  be  sayd  to  contayne  two 
Commonwelths,  the  greater  of  the  Pallace,  administring  Justice 
to  all  the  Citty,  which  hath  often  bene  oppressed  with  tyranny, 
and  the  lesser  of  St.  George  sett  over  publike  Creditours,  which 
hath  allwayes  beene  free  without  suffering  any  such  oppression, 
so  as  the  same  Citty  within  the  same  walls  and  at  the  same 
tyme  might  be  sayde  to  haue  lost  liberty  and  to  inioye  it.  The 
foure  sayd  eight  Magistrates  of  this  office,  are  called  the 
protectors  of  St.  George,  and  are  chosen  for  a  yeare  in  this 
manner.  All  the  Creditors  in  the  Citty  of  what  condition 
soeuer,  chuse  by  lott  among  themsellues  80.  persons  out  of 
which  nomber  agayne  24  are  by  lott  selected,  who  being  shutt 
vp  in  a  chamber,  may  not  depart  till  by  dumb  voyces,  that  is  by 
diuers  litle  balls,  they  haue  chosen  eight  Protectours,  and  each 
one  that  is  chosen  must  haue  16.  voyces  of  the  24.  Electors. 
This  office  increasing,  so  as  the  eight  protectors  in  one  yeare 
could  not  dispatch  all  the  affayres  thereof,  the  Creditors  in  the 
year  1444.  instituted  the  choyse  of  24  men,  who  should  dispose 
the  remayning  Reuenewes  (which  is  the  sinewe  of  the  publike 
Treasure)  for  the  Common  good  of  the  Citty,  and  that  most 
secretly,  lest  any  Tyrant  might  take  occasion  to  lay  violent 
hands  on  the  Treasure.  The  Hand  Corsica,  and  other  places  of 
no  small  importance,  are  vnder  the  gouernment  of  this  office, 
which  is  bound  to  preserue  them  aswell  in  warr  as  peace. 
Touching  the  forces  of  Genoa,  the  munitions  for  warr,  the 
difference  of  degrees  in  the  State,  the  iustice  and  Judgments, 
both  Capitall  and  Ciuill,  I  shall  speake  in  the  following  Eight 
Chapter  of  this  Booke. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  117 

The  Duke  of  Mantua. 

Vincenzo  Duke  of  Mantua,  (at  this  tyme  whereof  I  write) 
was  a  young  man,  having  a  redd  bearde,  a  full  visage,  a 
chearefull  ruddy  Complexion  like  the  Germans  of  whome  he 
discends,  and  of  somewhat  a  low  stature,  and  mourning  then 
for  his  dead  mother,  he  was  apparrelled  in  black  Freesado.  His 
Court  was  after  the  Italian  manner,  faire  for  building  but 
solitarye  for  trayne  of  Courtiers;  yet  he  was  sayd  to  giue  pay 
to  Geiitlemen  for  200th  horses  after  six  Crownes  the  moneth  for 
each  horse,  and  when  these  gentlemen  vppon  occasion  iourney 
with  him,  they  also  haue  diett  in  Court,  but  not  otherwise.  In 
his  Stable,  neare  his  Pallace  in  the  Citty,  I  numbred  114  horses 
(whereof  many  were  Coursers  of  Naples,  the  rest  of  Italian 
races,  and  most  of  his  owne  races,  which  are  accounted  more 
generous  then  any  other  in  Italy)  and  two  Camells,  beside  a 
like  number  of  horses,  Which  they  said  were  kept  in  an  other 
stable  for  Coaches  and  other  seruices,  and  a  stable  without  the 
Citty,  wherein  were  some  sixty  faire  Colts  all  bredd  of 
Neapolitan  horses  and  Mares  with  that  Dutchye.  The  Duke 
had  50  Germans  for  his  guarde,  hauing  each  man  4  Crownes 
stipend  by  the  moneth,  without  any  diett,  except  each  Eight 
day  when  it  comes  to  euery  mans  Course  to  waite,  vppon  which 
day  they  haue  diett  in  Court,  I  was  credibly  informed  that  the 
Duke  gaue  pay  to  500th  soldiers  in  tyme  of  peace,  kept  for 
defence  of  his  Dominion,  and  that  his  yearely  reuenue 
amounted  to  some  350  thowsand  Crownes  by  the  yeare,  yet  that 
he  was  greatly  in  debt.  Of  tributes  exacted  by  him  is  to  be 
spoken  in  the  following  Eight  Chapter  of  this  Booke.  This 
Dukes  honor  was  much  scandaled  among  the  Italians,  because 
in  his  youth  while  his  father  lined,  he  had  in  following  manner 
killed  a  Scottish  gentleman  reported  to  haue  bene  indued  with 
extraordinary  vertues.  This  Prince  one  night  walked  the 
streets  with  his  followers  but  vnknowne,  and  by  ill  adventure 
meeting  the  said  Scottish  gentleman  well  reputed  in  his  fathers 
Court,   took   a    fancye    to   trye   his    valor,    and   to    that   end 


118  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

commaunded  one  of  his  familiar  freinds  to  assault  him  with  his 
drawne  sword,  whome  he  taking  for  an  enemy,  in  good  earnest 
resisted  valiantly,  and  at  the  first  encounter  hapned  to  giue  him 
a  deadly  wounde,  wherevppon  the  Prince  much  lamented,  and 
the  Scottish  gentleman  knowing  him  by  his  voyce,  and  so 
humbling  himselfe  at  his  feete,  with  tender  of  His  Rapier  the 
point  towards  himselfe,  the  Prince  in  rage  killed  him  with  his 
owne  Weapon. 

Inferior  Princes. 

For  the  Duke  of  Vrbine,  I  passed  through  some  part  of  his 
Territory,  but  did  not  see  his  person,  or  Court,  and  of  the 
tributes  exacted  by  him  I  shall  speake  something  in  the 
following  Eight  Chapter  of  this  Booke. 

Of  the  Neapolitan  Princes  subiect  to  the  King  of  Spaine 
and  others  not  having  absolute  power,  I  haue  no  purpose  to 
write.  Passing  from  Pisa  to  Lirigi,  by  chaunce  at  Masso  lying 
vppon  the  Confines  of  Toscany,  I  did  see  the  Prince  of  that 
Towne  and  small  Territory,  wherein  he  hath  absolute  power, 
and  is  of  the  Family  Malaspina  being  a  goodly  gentleman  of  a 
good  stature,  comely  person,  and  manly  Countenance,  with  a 
black  pointed  bearde.  Besides  this  small  Territory,  whereof  he 
was  absolute  Prince,  they  said  he  had  great  Inheritance  in  the 
kingdome  of  Naples  vnder  the  King  of  Spaine.  Here  I  heard 
that  the  Count  Stentafiori  was  absolute  Prince  of  a  Territory 
not  farr  distant,  but  I  did  neither  see  him  nor  his  Court. 
These  are  petty  Princes  of  small  power  to  defend  their  States, 
only  subsisting  by  the  equall  ballance  of  Italy,  and  protection 
from  Spaine,  or  Fraunce,  or  other  States  of  power,  and  more 
specially  by  the  Common  ayme  of  all  States  in  Italy,  to  preserue 
it  in  peace ;  For  as  a  Crased  shipp  may  be  safe  in  a  calme  Sea, 
but  lyes  open  to  the  waues  vppon  any  storme,  so  the  small 
States  of  Italy  haue  safety  in  peace,  but  fewe  of  them  may 
iustly  haue  confidence  to  stand  vnshaken  vppon  troubles  of 
Warr. 


SHAKESPEARE'S     EUROPE.  119 


CHAP:  viii. 

Of  the  Common  wealth  of  Italy  in  generall  and  of  some  of 
the  greater  States  thereof  in  particular  touching  the 
remayning  Heades  conteyned  in  the  tytle  of  the  first 
Chapter. 

Tributes  in  generall. 

The  Princes  of  Italy  aboue  all  others  in  the  world  impose  not 
only  vppon  their  Subiects  but  vppon  all  strangers  passing 
through  their  Territories  great  and  many  Tolls,  Customes,  and 
like  exactions.  All  gates  of  Cittyes  and  Townes  swarme  with 
searchers,  who  if  the  passengers  haue  any  thing  that  payes 
custome  search  narrowly  to  finde  it,  and  if  they  haue  nothing, 
yet  will  ransack  the  smallest  things  they  haue,  except  they  will 
giue  them  some  reward.  The  Cittyes,  and  Townes  and  newe 
Territoryes  of  petty  Princes,  are  very  frequent,  so  as  a  Traueller 
passeth  in  any  of  them  in  one  dayes  iourney,  and  he  cannot 
passe  a  Towne  or  a  bridge,  but  he  shall  pay  for  his  person,  at 
euery  bridge  two  or  three  Quatrines,  at  some  Gates  six  at  some 
Eight  Solde  of  Venice,  besides  that  he  payes  for  his  baggage. 
He  that  carryes  Jewells  or  any  thing  of  Gold  or  siluer  or 
pretious  thing  of  small  weight  easy  to  be  hidden,  if  he  conceale 
it,  and  pay  not  Custome  for  it  till  he  haue  passed  a  certaine 
stone  or  marke,  then  the  same  found  by  the  searchers  is 
confiscated  to  the  Prince,  and  if  he  shewe  them  to  paye 
Custome,  he  runnes  no  lesse  danger  of  his  life  by  being  knowne 
to  haue  such  things  about  him.  For  any  thing  almost  that 
he  carryes  through  Italy,  he  shall  pay  asmuch  as  the  thing  is 
worth.  In  some  places  it  is  vulawfull  to  carry  a  sword,  in  some 
to  carry  a  dagger,  and  at  these  Gates  men  attend  to  offer  their 
seruice  to  carry  the  Passengers  sword  to  the  Inn,  whome  he 
must  pay,  and  these  places  being  frequent,  he  shall  pay  the 
worth  of  his  sword  before  he  haue  passed  through  Italy,  paying 
for  carrying  of  it  in  each  Citty  at  the  entring  and  going  out  of 


120  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

the  Towne,  and  many  tymes  in  one  dayes  iourney.  A  poors 
woman  that  carryes  twelue  Eggs  to  the  markett,  must  giue  one 
at  the  Gate  for  Custome,  and  if  she  buy  a  payre  of  shooes  in  the 
Towne,  or  spice,  or  any  like  thing,  tribute  must  be  paid  going 
out  of  the  Gate.  If  a  poore  body  gett  his  living  by  a  wheele, 
to  spinn,  by  Carding  or  by  a  Weauers  Loome,  he  must  pay 
yearely  tribute  to  his  Prince  for  licence  to  vse  that  trade.  And 
all  Inkeepers  and  those  that  sell  any  thing  to  eat  or  drinck,  pay 
so  great  yearely  Tributes  to  the  Prince  (as  likewise  the  Poast- 
masters  and  those  that  haue  horses  to  hyre)  as  they  must  needs 
vse  great  extortion  vppon  all  Passengers,  and  vppon  subiects 
that  haue  occasion  to  vse  them,  for  such  licences  are  sold  to 
them  as  it  were  at  the  outcrye,  to  him  that  will  giue  most 
for  them. 


The  Tributes  in  the  Popes  State. 

The  Pope  is  more  mylde  to  his  Subiects  in  this  kinde  then 
any  other  Prince  in  Italy.  And  no  doubt  the  fame  of  this 
gentlenes  auayled  him  more  then  his  excommunications  to 
gayne  the  Peoples  harts,  when  he  tooke  into  his  possession  the 
Dukedome  of  Ferrara,  the  Dukes  whereof  had  formerly 
oppressed  their  Subiects  with  great  exactions;  so  as  all  other 
Princes  haue  iust  cause  to  feare  this  Foxes  practises,  lest  he 
conuert  this  fame  of  his  gentlenes  to  their  preiudice  by  like 
vsurpations.  Yet  the  Popes  themselues  lay  vppon  their 
Subiects  many  and  heauy  exactions,  so  farr  as  they  make  filthy 
yet  great  yearely  gayne  of  the  Harlotts  in  the  Stewes,  who  haue 
for  theire  Judge  the  Marshall  of  the  Court  Sauella,  and  he 
also  for  himselfe  makes  no  small  yearely  Rent  of  them.  As  also 
for  gayne  they  allowe  the  Jewes  a  place  in  Eome  for  theire 
habitation,  wherein  they  haue  theire  Synagoges,  which 
priuiledge  they  would  not  permitt  to  any  Christians  differing 
from  them  in  poynts  of  Religion,  and  (after  the  manner  of 
Italyan  Princes)  suffer  the  Jewes  to  grynde  the  faces  of  theire 
subiectes,    so    they    may    extorte    large    tributes    from    them. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  121 

and  haue  the  commaund  of  theire  treasure  to  vse  vpon  all 
occasions.  Besydes  the  Popes  governours  and  Magistrates  sett 
oner  theire  Provinces  and  townes,  are  more  often  changed  then 
by  any  other  Prince  of  Italy,  and  as  hungry  flyes  sucke  more 
greedily  than  those  that  are  full,  so  these  gouernorg  often 
changed  must  needes  be  a  greater  burthen  to  theire  subiects 
then  if  they  continued  long  in  office.  Of  the  Papall  exactions 
by  spirituall  Power,  as  Indulgences  Pardons  and  the  like,  I 
haue  formerly  spocken  in  the  fourth  chapter  of  this  booke.  I 
will  only  add  in  generall,  that  a  learned  historiographer  of 
Germany,  after  theire  manner  of  Computation  of  Treasure, 
writes  the  yearely  Reuenewe  of  them  to  haue  exceeded  one 
hundreth  Tunns  of  Gould  Guldens,  but  in  oure  age  to  be  much 
abated  by  the  defection  of  many  Dominions  from  the  Popes 
obedience.  In  the  same  chapter  I  haue  spocken  of  exactions  by 
the  Popes  temporall  power  and  State,  and  the  yearely  Reuenewe 
of  all  his  tributes,  I  will  only  add  that  passengers  going  through 
the  Papall  State,  in  all  his  Portes,  Frountyer  townes,  the 
Citty  of  Rome,  and  all  passages  where  tribuites  are  frequently 
imposed,  not  only  pay  Customes  for  all  Marchantdize,  but  for 
every  litle  Portmanteau  to  carry  daly  necessaryes  pay  one  Julio, 
yet  haue  not  the  same  ransacked  as  in  other  places. 

The  tributes  in  the  Dukedome  of  Florence. 

They  who  will  learne  the  Art  to  spend  treasure  sparingly 
and  to  exact  it  cruelly  from  theire  Subiects,  lett  them  Imitate 
the  Italian  Princes,  among  whome  the  Dukes  of  Florence  excell 
in  both  kyndes,  of  whose  frugality  I  haue  formerly  spoken,  and 
now  will  perticularly  sett  downe  some  exactions  in  that  State. 
For  each  measure  of  land  vulgarly  called  Stoara  contayning 
60.  Perches  euery  way,  the  owner  payes  yearely  to  the  Duke 
(if  the  land  be  most  barren)  tenn  Julij,  if  it  be  firtile  thirty 
Julij  yea  more,  not  only  according  to  the  firtelity  of  the  land, 
but  also  vpon  any  extraordinary  increase  of  the  yeare.  For  an 
asses  loade  vulgarly  called  Soma  of  wyne  they  pay  32.  Quatrines, 


122  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

For  a  bottle  of  some  three  quartes  of  wyne  two  Quatrines,  For 
the  like  measure  of  oyle  three  Quatrines,  For  an  asses  loade 
of  oyle  4  Julij.  For  a  Barrell  of  wyne  one  Julio.  For  the 
grynding  of  a  Sacke  of  Come  12.  Quatrines,  and  for  a  note  of 
license  to  grynde  it  6.  Creizers  (very  Monkes  and  Religious 
Fryers  paying  this  trybuite  for  grynding  of  Corne).  The 
Country  people  to  the  age  of  60.  yeares  pay  each  man  for  his 
head  a  Crowne  yearely :  For  euery  beast  or  any  head  of  Cattle 
20.  Soldi,  and  asmuch  for  euery  horse,  Asse,  or  like  Beast  solde 
from  man  to  man,  how  often  soeuer  the  property  is  altered,  but 
the  worth  of  the  beast  allters  the  payment  after  the  rate  of  one 
Julio  in  two  Ducates.  He  that  will  keepe  a  shop  to  sell  warres 
payes  at  the  entrance  50.  lire,  and  yearely  one  Crowne.  The 
Duke  sells  all  Salt  as  his  owne,  and  the  Country  people  are 
bound  to  carrye  it,  hauing  in  that  respect  the  priuiledge  to  buye 
a  measure  theireof  for  foure  Quatrines,  which  is  soulde  to  others 
for  12.  but  they  must  buye  no  more  then  serues  theire  priuate 
vse,  for  if  it  be  knowne  they  sell  any,  they  are  condemned  for  a 
tyme  to  serue  in  the  Gallyes,  or  in  like  sorte  punished.  The 
Duke  Commandes  the  very  Snowe  to  be  gathered  and  layde  vp 
in  the  winter,  which  he  sells  in  the  Sommer  to  be  mingled  with 
wyne,  and  for  like  vses.  Whosoeuer  brings  the  least  thing  into 
the  Citty  to  be  solde,  or  Carryes  out  the  least  thing  bought, 
payes  tribuite  at  the  gate.  For  Jewells  or  any  thinge  of  gould 
or  siluer  according  to  the  worth  they  pay  a  Gross  for  each 
Crowne :  For  a  payre  of  new  shooes  foure  Quatrines.  An  old 
woman  that  hath  a  Cerchio  of  eggs,  that  is  12.  eggs  to  sell, 
payes  two  Quatrines,  or  giues  one  of  the  eggs  to  the  officers  at 
the  gate.  Flesh  sold  in  the  markett  payes  a  quatrine  the  pound 
that  is  some  iiid.  [Piiijd.]  of  our  English  mony  in  the  stone, 
For  a  liuing  hogg  solde,  they  pay  to  the  Duke  4.  Julij,  one  for 
each  f oote :  And  the  like  trybute  the  poore  people  pay  for 
Cherryes,  Rootes,  and  the  least  thinge  they  haue  to  sell,  yea  a 
dead  body  carryed  in  or  out  of  the  Citty  to  be  buryed,  payes 
a  Piastro  or  Crowne  to  the  Duke.  And  least  any  fraude  should 
be  vsed  by  those  that  are  poore  or  crafty,  the  officers  search  not 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  123 

only  the  Carryage  but  the  very  Apparrell  of  the  people,  and 
sometymes  the  secrett  parts  of  the  body,  and  there  is  a  place  at 
each  gate  with  a  marke  which  if  any  haue  passed  without 
paying  of  tribuite,  those  goods  are  forfeited  to  the  Duke.  Yet 
they  report  of  many  that  haue  plesantly  and  coningly  deceaved 
the  Crafty  and  Crewell  searchers.  As  of  an  old  woman,  that 
tooke  a  gold  Chayne  her  master  had  bought,  and  foulding  it 
vnder  the  Flax  of  her  Distaffe,  passed  the  gate  without  paying 
tribuite.  And  of  an  other  old  woman,  who  carryed  a  Gammon 
of  Bacon  to  sell,  and  being  demaunded  at  the  gate  if  shee  had 
any  thinge  that  payed  tribuite,  scoffengly  yet  truely  answered 
that  shee  had  Vna  coscia  secca  a  dry  thigh,  and  they  thincking 
her  to  speake  of  her  owne  body,  with  laughter  dismissed  her 
free  of  tribuite.  And  of  a  Country  Clowns,  who  hauing  bought 
Cherries  for  which  they  demaunded  tribute,  at  the  Gate,  did 
rather  eat  them  vpp  in  their  presence,  then  he  would  pay  ought 
for  them.  And  of  an  other  that  having  bought  a  Cruciiixe  of 
siluer,  for  which  like  things  being  newe,  and  vnvsed,  tribute 
is  payd,  hung  it  vpp  at  the  gate,  and  falling  vppon  his  knees, 
mumbled  prayers  to  it,  by  that  vse  to  saue  the  tribute ;  And  of  a 
soldier  who  having  bought  a  gold  Chayne  putt  it  into  the  hollow 
handle  of  his  horsemans  speare,  so  as  the  Searchers  could  not 
finde  it,  tho  by  spyes  they  knew  he  bought  it.  And  of  a 
pleasant  Monke,  who  having  bought  spice,  and  sewing  it  in  the 
hinder  part  of  the  Cusheon,  which  the  Italians  vse  ouer  their 
sadles,  and  being  demaunded  what  he  had  to  pay  tribute, 
answered  scoffingly  yet  truely,  Ho  del  specie  al  culo,  I  haue 
spice  at  my  backsyde,  and  so  passed  for  a  rude,  or  merry  Felowe 
and  paid  no  Tribute,  without  danger  to  forfeit  the  confessed 
spice,  if  they  had  after  found  it.  But  to  omitt  Jeasts,  I  retorne 
to  the  serious  purpose.  In  the  dowryes  of  women  to  be 
marryed,  and  all  bargaynes,  the  Duke  hath  seauen  (others  say 
eight)  Crownes  in  euery  hundreth  Crownes.  In  hyring  of 
houses  he  hath  the  tenth  part  of  the  yearely  Eent  and  a  like 
Tribute  out  of  the  last  Wills  and  Testaments  of  his  subiects. 
And  one  tribute  I  wish  all  Princes  would  imitate  and  exact  the 


124  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

like,  that  no  man  goes  to  Lawe,  but  he  payes  tribute,  according 
to  his  cause  before  he  can  enter  his  suite.  When  the  Duke 
foresees  a  dearth  of  Come,  he  makes  search  what  Corne  priuate 
men  haue,  and  leaving  them  as  much  as  will  serue  their  owne 
Familyes,  he  buyes  the  rest  at  a  reasonable  price,  and  layes  it 
vpp  in  the  office  of  Aboundance,  as  they  vulgarly  call  it,  vsing 
equalitye  towards  all,  in  that  he  spares  no  man  more  then 
another,  but  when  Corne  growes  scant,  it  is  sold  to  the  people 
with  great  gayne.  In  like  sort  to  preuent  famine,  the  Duke 
buyes  sheepe,  comonly  each  yeare  three  thousand,  and  more  if 
need  seeme  to  require,  out  of  Lombardye  the  only  Prouince  of 
Italy  yeilding  plenty  of  grasse  to  feede  Catle,  and  these  sheepe 
he  distributes  amongst  the  Butchers  of  his  Dominion  at  such 
rates,  as  howsoeuer  he  pretend  the  releife  of  the  publique  want, 
yet  those  Butchers  thinck  themselues  most  fauoured  who  haue 
fewest  of  his  sheepe  allotted  to  them.  The  State  of  Florence 
aboundeth  with  wyne  and  flesh  for  foode,  and  the  Fenns  of 
Sienna  called  la  maremme  yeild  such  plenty  of  Corne  as  from 
thence  great  quantity  vseth  to  be  transported  for  the  releife  of 
neighbors  as  Lucca,  and  Genoa,  yet  often  it  happens  that  when 
corne  beares  a  good  price  in  Italy,  shipps  fraught  therewith 
ariue  in  the  havens  of  this  State,  in  which  Cases  priuate 
Marchants  buy  not  this  Corne  according  to  the  Custome  with 
vs,  but  the  Duke  himselfe  buyes  it,  and  sells  it  by  small 
measures  in  the  markett  with  good  gayne,  and  with  such 
priuiledge,  as  the  Dukes  corne  must  be  sold  before  any  priuate 
man  may  expose  his  in  the  Markett.  And  if  by  any  accident 
the  foresaid  Office  of  Aboundance  (as  they  call  it)  suffer  losse  in 
buying  any  prouision,  a  taxe  is  allotted  vppon  euery  Family  for 
repayre  of  that  losse,  yea  euen  vppon  those  that  were  no  way 
releiued  by  that  prouision,  In  which  case  I  haue  seene  my  host 
a  poore  Inkeeper  pay  three  lire  at  one  taxe,  and  his  brother  a 
poore  Artisan  pay  halfe  asmuch,  having  had  no  whitt  of  the 
Corne  for  which  it  was  imposed.  If  an  extraordinary  Death 
happen  the  Duke  hath  vsed  to  make  an  Edict,  that  all  men  shall 
haue    a   quantity   of   brann    mixed   with   theire    meale,    and 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  125 

howsoeuer  the  very  meanest  Italians  vse  to  feede  of  pure 
wheaten  bread,  wherewith  and  a  poore  rootte,  or  apple,  they 
will  make  a  good  meale,  so  their  bread  be  pure,  and  so  greatly 
abhorr  this  mixture,  yet  for  feare  of  spyes  (neuer  wanting)  the 
richest  dare  no  more  breake  this  Edict  then  the  poorest. 
Besides  ordinary  Tributes,  many  extraordinary  taxes  are 
imposed  vppon  diuerse  accidents,  as  when  the  Duke  is  maryed, 
when  his  Children  are  baptised,  when  his  daughters  are  maryed, 
when  any  bridges  are  broken  by  the  ouerflowing  of  the  Riuer 
Arno,  or  like  accident,  and  vppon  many  such  casuall  events. 
Yea  the  Statua  of  Duke  Cosmo,  newly  then  sett  vpp  in  the 
markett  place,  was  erected  at  the  charge  of  the  people,  by  a 
generall  taxation.  And  in  generall,  since  in  all  publique 
Collections  more  is  gathered  comonly  then  laid  out,  the  Prince 
himselfe  gaynes  by  the  very  mischeifes^  and  burthens  of  the 
Common  Wealth.  The  Ditches  of  Cittyes  and  Townes  and 
Wast  places  of  highwayes  belong  to  the  Duke,  and  in  them  he 
planted  mulbery  trees,  whereof  he  sold  the  leaues  for  feeding  of 
silke  Woormes  with  great  profitt,  no  man  daring  to  breake  a 
leafe  from  them.  Myself e  in  heat  of  Sommer  breaking  a  small 
branche  to  carry  for  shade,  a  gentleman  meeting  me  and 
obseruing  me  thereby  to  be  a  stranger,  advised  me  nobly  to  cast 
the  bough  away  before  I  passed  by  any  house  or  village,  for 
otherwise  the  breaking  thereof  would  cost  me  many  Crownes, 
besides  imprisonment.  Aboue  all  other  things  the  Duke  makes 
excessiue  profitt  by  Innes  and  victualing  howses,  which 
sometymes  he  builds  and  letts  the  houses  at  high  rates.  Againe 
those  that  haue  houses  of  their  owne  or  hyred,  that  are  fitt  to 
be  made  Inns,  yet  pay  excessiuely  yearely  tribute  for  license  to 
keepe  them,  so  as  it  makes  litle  difference,  whether  the  house  be 
publike  or  priuate,  and  since  he  that  buyes  must  needs  sell, 
the  Florentines  otherwise  courteous  to  strangers  by  their 
Princes  auarice,  are  forced  to  oppresse  them.  When  any  Inne 
(I  meane  not  the  house  but  the  license  to  keepe  an  Inne)  is  to  be 
lett  (for  the  Custome  is  to  lett  them  at  first  for  one,  and  then 
for  sixe  yeares,  and  those  ended  againe  for  one  and  then  for 


126  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

six  yeares,  and  so  euerlastingly  in  that  order)  I  say  when  such 
Inns  falling  voyd  are  to  be  lett,  it  is  done  by  the  Outcrye,  a 
Candle  being  lighted,  where  the  people  are  called  together,  and 
he  that  offers  most  before  the  Candle  is  burnt  out,  shall  keepe 
that  Inn  during  the  foresayd  tyme,  and  many  tymes  Citizens  of 
noble  Familyes  harken,  and  beare  out  poore  men  in  taking  these 
high  rented  Farmes,  to  the  end  themselues  may  vtter  in  those 
Inns  more  easily  at  an  high  rate,  the  increase  of  theire  owne 
Wynes,  oyle  and  fruites  which  they  haue  to  sell.  Myselfe  for 
learning  of  the  Language  did  lodge  for  some  moneths  in  two 
Inns,  whereof  the  first  was  in  the  high  way  to  Rome,  yet  in  a 
village,  about  eight  myle  distant  from  Florence,  and  the 
Hostesse  being  an  old  widow,  and  paying  23  Crownes  yearely  to 
a  gentleman  for  the  Rent  of  her  howse,  did  also  pay  to  the 
Duke  56  Crownes  yearely  for  license  to  keepe  that  Inn,  wherein 
she  sold  no  wyne  but  such  as  she  fetched  from  an  other  man, 
that  had  license  to  sell  it.  The  other  was  kept  by  a  shooemaker 
out  of  the  high  way  to  Rome,  in  a  village,  whose  house  was  his 
owne  Worth  six  Crownes  by  the  yeare  to  be  lett,  and  he  paid 
to  the  Duke  yearely  20  Crownes  for  license  to  keepe  this  Inn 
and  sell  wyne,  and  a  Julio  and  a  halfe  to  exercise  his  poore 
trade.  For  the  poorest  old  woman  may  not  keepe  a  wheele  to 
spinn,  without  paying  tribute  and  each  weauer  payes  a  Crowne 
or  more  yearely  to  the  Duke  for  his  Loome.  Most  Inns  pay  the 
Duke  yearely  one  hundreth  or  a  hundreth  Fifty,  some  few  pay 
fine  hundreth  or  six  hundreth  Crownes  yearely,  as  I  remember 
the  Inn  vppon  the  Confines  of  Toscany  in  the  way  to  the 
Sea-syde  of  Liguria  paid  six  hundreth  Crownes  yearely  to  the 
Duke.  Whensoeuer  the  Duke  wants  mony,  he  takes  a  list  of  his 
Subiects  able  to  lend  it,  and  diuides  the  same  among  them 
according  to  their  ability  giuing  them  assurance  for  repayment 
by  assignments  out  of  his  Customes,  which  payments  are 
alwayes  duly  made  to  them.  The  Siennesi  are  rich  in  yearely 
Rents  of  Lands,  but  the  Florentines  having  a  more  barren  soyle 
are  rich  by  arts  &  traffique.  For  Sattens  they  pay  to  the  Duke 
50.  in  the  hundreth  and  the  very  traffique  of  Sattens  in  the 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  127 

Citty  of  Florence  amounted  in  one  extraordinary  yeare,  to  two 
millions  of  gold.  The  Reuenues  of  the  Duke  were  said 
ordinarily  to  exceede  a  Million  and  a  hundreth  thousand 
ducates,  others  said  one  million  and  a  halfe.  The  very  Citty  of 
Florence  was  said  to  yeild  fiue  hundred  thousand  Ducates.  The 
Port  of  Ligorno  one  hundreth  thousand  yearely.  The  other 
Fortes  in  generall  one  hundreth  Fifty  thousand.  The  Tribute 
of  flesh  one  hundred  forty  thowsand.  The  mynes  of  salt  and  of 
yron,  and  the  Tribute  for  siluer  a  like  somme.  The  Toll  of 
milstones  (besyde  the  State  of  Sienna)  was  said  to  yeild  yearely 
one  hundreth  sixty  thousand  Ducates,  And  the  sole  Tribute  for 
Inns  was  said  yearely  to  amount  at  least  to  two  hundreth 
thousand  Crownes.  Besides  that  the  Duke  makes  great  gayne 
by  the  bankes  of  Exchaunge  wherein  he  hath  much  mony 
espetially  in  Banco  de  Eizzi  whereof  himselfe  is  the  Cheife.  If 
we  consider  the  Continuall  peace  of  Italy  wherein  the  Duke 
was  thought  to  lay  vpp  yearely  at  least  halfe  a  milion  of  gold, 
no  doubt  he  must  be  powerfull  in  Treasure.  And  as  I  dare 
boldly  say  that  no  Christian  Prince  euer  did  or  can  exact  more 
of  his  Subiects,  so  I  reade  in  a  late  writer  that  this  Duke 
Ferdinand  left  to  his  sonne  and  successor  ten  millions  of  gold 
in  ready  mony,  and  two  millions  in  Jewells. 

No  Prince  of  Italy  exacts  much  lesse  of  his  subiects,  and  for 
the  Dukes  of  Ferrara  of  the  Family  of  Este,  before  that 
Dukedome  fell  to  the  Pope  as  Lord  of  the  Fee  for  want  of 
heyres  males,  I  did  not  obserue  more  exactions  in  any  place 
then  in  the  Citty  of  Ferrara.  Each  straunger  paid  a  Gagetta 
to  the  Duke  at  the  Gate  for  his  head  where  the  searchers  rifeled 
all  parts,  Carriages,  and  the  least  Portmanteau,  to  finde  out 
things  for  which  Tribute  was  to  be  paid,  and  if  they  founde 
any  such  thing,  as  gold  Chaynes  spoones  any  thing  of  gold  or 
siluer  (which  as  I  sayd  in  Italy  can  neither  be  hidd  without 
danger,  nor  shewed  without  as  great  daunger  of  spoyling),  nor 
any  new  apparrell,  or  any  thing  newe  or  not  vsed,  so  as  it  may 
be  fitt  to  be  sold,  all  these  things  if  they  had  not  paid  tribute 
for  them,  were  confiscated  to  the  Duke.     The  searcher  followed 


128  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

V8  to  our  Inn,  there  to  search  the  small  things  we  carryed  with 
vs,  and  for  this  office  of  Respect  that  he  did  not  stay  vs  and 
search  vs  at  the  gate,  he  extorted  a  reward  from  each  one  of  vs, 
and  those  straungers  who  gaue  them  not  rewards  aswell  as 
Dutyes,  were  sure  to  be  molested  by  them  many  wayes,  as  by 
keeping  their  mayles  or  other  Cariage  at  the  gate  with  them, 
to  be  searched  at  their  leysure,  in  which  meane  tyme  they 
would  not  suffer  him  to  take  out  a  shirt  to  chaunge  or  any  other 
necessarye  for  daily  vse.  The  Dukes  territory  was  small,  yet 
this  one  Citty  lying  in  the  beaten  way  to  Rome,  by  like 
exactions  yeilded  large  yearely  Reuenues.  The  very  fishing  of 
Eeles  in  the  lakes  of  Comaccio  where  the  Riuer  Po  enters  the 
Sea,  or  rather  ends  in  standing  waters,  was  said  to  yeilde  to  the 
Duke  150  thousand  Crownes  Yearely. 

The  tributes  in  the  state  of  Venice. 

The  State  of  Venice  in  imitation  of  the  Pope,  calling  his 
Rents  the  Patrimony  of  St.  Peter,  doe  also  call  their  tributes 
the  Reuenues  of  St.  Marke  the  protecting  Saint  of  the  Citty. 
Of  Stable  Rents,  not  such  as  are  Casuall  and  gotten  by 
industry,  each  man  payes  tenn  Crownes  to  St.  Marke  in  the 
hundreth.  Each  measure  of  wyne  called  Botta  vulgarly,  payes 
fine  Ducates,  and  each  Secchio  of  wyne  payes  tenn  Soldi.  Each 
measure  of  Come  called  Staio  vulgarly  payes  48  Soldi.  But 
the  shopkeepers  pay  no  such  Tributes  as  are  exacted  in 
Florence,  exercising  their  trade  freely.  The  Magazines  of 
Wyne  only  in  the  Citty  of  Venice,  were  said  yearely  to  yeild 
three  hundreth  thousand  Ducates,  for  those  that  sell  wyne  by 
small  measures,  paid  each  man  some  thousand  Crownes  for  his 
License,  after  which  rate  the  Inkeepers  also  paid  for  their 
licenses.  Many  houses  kept  Chambers  to  be  lett,  and  suppose 
the  house  be  hyred  for  some  hundreth  Crownes  the  yeare,  or 
being  theire  owne  be  valued  at  so  much,  they  pay  halfe  the 
Rent,  namely  Fifty  Crownes  to  St.  Marke.  The  very  boyes  and 
men  wayting  in  the  marketts,  like  our  Porters  with  basketts  to 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  129 

carry  home  things  bought,  and  vulgarly  called  CisterolH,  doe 
pay  each  moueth  Fiftye  Soldi  each  one  for  his  License.  In 
diuerse  written  relations  I  finde  the  generall  Reuenue  of  this 
State  valued  at  two  millions  of  gold  yearely  though  Monsr. 
Villamont  attributes  so  much  to  the  Citty  of  Venice  alone. 
And  for  seuerall  tributes  of  the  State,  I  finde  them  thus  valued 
in  generall.  The  wyne  yearely  at  one  hundreth  sixteene 
thousand  Ducates;  The  oyle  at  fower  Thousand;  Marchandize 
imported  at  Thirty  thousand,  and  exported  asmuch.  Come  at 
fowerteene :  Flesh  at  seauenteene  thousand.  The  fatt 
vulgarly  II  Grasso,  as  butter,  suett,  and  the  like, 
Fourteene  thousand.  The  Iron  seauen  thousand.  The  fruites 
foure  thousand :  The  wood  six  thousand.  And  for  particular 
Cittyes,  these  relations  record,  that  Padoa  brings  yearely  into 
the  Treasure  of  Venice  thirteene  thousand  Ducates.  Vicenza 
thirtye  two  thousand :  Verona  nyntye  thousand :  Brescia 
(besydes  many  extraordinary  Subsidyes)  one  hundreth  thousand 
foure  hundreth  and  fyfty :  Bergamo  fyfty  thousand :  Vdane 
twenty  fyue  thousand :  Treuigi  foureskore  thousand.  Not  to 
speake  of  the  Ilandes  of  Istria,  and  Dalmatia  Cittyes,  Cataro 
and  Zara,  and  other  places  of  small  importance,  this  sufficing 
for  probable  coniecture  of  theire  Reuenues,  which  may  satisfye 
a  stranger,  who  can  hardly  and  needeth  not  for  his  owne  vse 
search  the  perfect  knowledge  thereof.  My  selfe  retorning  from 
Padoa  towardes  England,  and  hauing  the  testimony  of  the 
vniuersity  (vulgarly  called  Matricola)  that  I  was  Student 
thereof  was  thereby  freed  from  many  small  payments  in  that 
State,  as  six  Soldi  demaunded  at  the  Gate  of  Padoa,  and  eight 
Soldi  at  the  gate  of  Verona,  and  some  Quatrines  for  the  passing 
of  bridges,  and  the  like,  which  I  mention  only  to  shewe  that 
these  payments  were  due  to  St.  Marke  only  for  my  person,  since 
I  carryed  nothing  with  me  but  some  two  or  three  shirts,  and 
that  the  same  payments  being  exacted  of  euery  Passenger  for 
his  head,  in  such  a  beaten  waye  from  Fraunce,  Germany  and 
many  kingdomes  to  Rome,  must  needes  amount  to  a  great  somm 
yearely.     I  haue  omitted  to  speake  of  the  Tribute  raysed  by 


ISO  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Harlotts,  called  Cortisane,  which  must  needs  be  great  in  that 
State,  neither  haue  I  spoken  of  extraordinary  Tributes,  as  in 
tyme  of  warr,  wherein  the  Tenths  for  Land,  and  in  like  sort  the 
Customes  are  doubled  or  trebled,  and  priuate  men  not  only  with 
Chearefulnes  lend,  but  also  giue  great  sommes  of  mony  and  the 
women  haue  not  spared  to  giue  their  Jewells,  so  as  it  may  be 
sayd  that  the  publique  treasure  is  neuer  poore,  so  long  as 
priuate  men  be  rich.  Neither  haue  I  spoken  of  the  depost 
payd  by  gentlemen  when  they  are  admitted  capable  to  beare 
office,  nor  of  many  like  Reuenues.  Giue  me  leaue  to  add  that 
a  late  writer  hath  published  in  print,  that  the  generall  Reuenue 
of  Venice  amounts  yearely  to  two  millions  of  gold  Crownes. 
That  the  Townes  yeild  yearely  eight  hundreth  thousand 
Crownes,  of  which  summ  Bergamo  and  Brescia  yeild  three 
hundreth  thousand;  That  the  Imposts  of  Venice  amount  to 
700  thousand,  wyne  alone  in  the  State  to  130  thousand,  and  salt 
alone  to  500  thousand  Crownes. 

Tributes  in  the  Dukedome  of  Mantuoa. 

The  Duke  of  Mantua  maketh  no  lesse  exactions  vppon  his 
subiects  and  all  straungers,  then  other  Princes  of  Italy,  but 
hath  one  thing  singular,  that  to  the  preiudice  of  his  subiects  he 
intertaynes  the  Jewes  with  greater  priuiledges  then  they  haue 
in  other  parts  of  Italy,  so  as  in  Mantua  they  keepe  the  cheefe 
shops,  and  are  not  easily  knowne  from  Cittizens,  carying  only 
a  marke  in  obscure  places,  as  vnder  theire  Clokes,  whereas  all 
Jewes  in  other  parts  of  Italy  ether  weare  yellow  hatts,  or  haue 
other  notorious  markes  by  which  they  are  very  aparently 
knowne. 

Tributes  in  the  Dukedom  of  Vrbin. 

The  Reuenues  of  the  Duke  of  Vrbin  were  sayd  to  amount 
yearely  to  one  hundreth  thousand  crownes,  yet  his  territory 
was  small,  and  he  thought  to  be  a  gentle  exactor  in  comparison 
of  others,  wherevpon  he  was  sayd  to  be  much  beloued  of  his 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  ISl 

subiects.  Notwithstanding  passing  by  Senogallia  (which  towne 
belongs  to  the  Pope,  but  it  seemed  the  Dukes  territory  came 
to  the  gate  therof,  for  the  Inn  without  the  gate  lodging  all 
passengers  belonged  to  the  Duke)  I  say  passing  by  Senogallia 
and  lodging  in  the  Inn  without  the  gate,  I  vnderstood  that  the 
Innkeeper  payd  yearely  500th  Crownes  to  the  Duke  of  Vrbin, 
for  keeping  that  Inn,  and  his  being  Postmaster,  so  as  I  nothing 
marueiled  to  be  abused  in  our  supper  and  the  hyring  of  horses, 
but  rather  wondred  at  the  auorice  of  the  Italian  Princes,  who  by 
these  immoderate  exactions  not  only  oppresse  theire  subiects, 
but  force  them  to  grinde  the  Faces  of  all  strangers  passing 
through  theire  territories. 


Tributes  in  the  kingdome  of  Naples. 

The  tributes  of  the  kingdome  of  Naples  are  no  lesse  rather 
more  excessiue,  for  not  only  marchants  pay  them,  but 
gentlemen  buying  silkestockings  and  like  smale  thinges,  pay 
tribute,  except  they  were  them  once,  and  so  likewise  for 
chaynes  and  Jewells  of  gold  except  they  be  openly  worne  about 
the  neck  or  handwrests.  And  if  any  haue  passed  Naples  gate 
without  paying  tribute  and  taking  a  testimony  therof,  his  goods 
shalbe  forfeyted  when  the  Searchers  at  Sportelle  vpon  the 
Frontiers  fynde  them.  Yet  all  these  caterpillers  will  also 
extort  somthing  of  guift.  And  great  tributes  are  payd  for 
horses  which  cannot  goe  out  of  the  kingdome  without  license 
from  Naples,  searchers  attending  at  Fondi  and  other  places 
otherwise  to  forbid  theire  passage.  Yea  the  Searchers  will  not 
only  rifle  a  strangers  portmanteau,  but  will  see  what  mony  he 
hath  in  his  purse,  and  those  who  lett  horses  &  Mules,  must  haue 
a  pasport  for  passing  of  theire  beasts.  To  conclude  this  point 
too  perticularly  handled  already.  I  will  only  add  that  the 
Catholike  king  of  Spayne  imitates  his  holy  Father  the  Pope 
in  the  tribute  exacted  for  harlotts,  wherof  60.  thousand  were 
sayd  to  be  in  the  Citty  of  Naples,  and  of  them  the  poorest  payd 
two  Carlini  the  month,  but  the  proudest  and  fayrest  not  only 


182  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

payd  much  more  to  the  kings  treasure,  but  allso  were  subiect 
to  many  extortions  of  diuers  magistrates  sett  ouer  them.  So  as 
the  Pope  and  these  Papal  Princes  seeme  to  haue  learned  of  the 
heathen  Emperour  of  Rome,  that  the  smell  of  gayne  is  sweete 
though  it  come  of  Dung,  who  exacting  mony  of  vrine  sold,  and 
taxed  by  his  owne  sonne  for  the  basenes  of  the  gayne,  putt  to 
his  nose  a  peece  of  mony  of  that  tribute,  and  another  of  a  sweete 
Commodity  (as  spice  or  the  like)  and  asked  him  what  difference 
there  was  betweene  the  smell  of  them. 


Of  the  power  of  Italy  in  warr  generally. 

The  Princes  of  Italy  placing  all  the  hope  of  preseruing 
theire  States  in  the  greatnes  of  theire  treasure,  not  in  the  loue 
of  theire  subiectes,  which  they  loose  by  the  foresayd  cruell 
exactions  (vnder  which  they  grone  as  vnder  the  bondage  of 
Egipt)  and  so  hold  theire  faythfulnes  suspected,  for  that  cause 
keepe  them  from  any  the  least  experience  in  military  seruice, 
or  somuch  as  the  vse  of  the  wearing  of  the  sword  desyring  to 
haue  them  as  base  &  fearefull  as  men  may  be.  And  for  this 
Cause  in  their  warrs,  they  vse  auxiliary  soldiers,  and  especially 
Generalls  of  other  Nations.  Yet  I  confesse  that  the  State  of 
Venice  being  a  free  State,  vnder  the  which  the  people  are  not 
so  much  oppressed  as  vnder  other  Princes  of  Italy,  raise  part  of 
their  foote  of  their  owne  Peasants,  but  the  strength  thereof  is 
in  straungers,  as  likewise  they  imploy  some  gentlemen  of  the 
Cittyes  subiect  to  the  State  to  comaund  some  troopes  of  men  at 
Armes  or  Armed  horses.  But  howsoeuer  they  make  gentlemen 
of  Venice  Gouernors  and  Generalls  of  their  Navye,  yet  they 
neuer  imploy  them  to  commaund  their  Land  forces,  having 
alwayes  a  Straunger  to  their  Generall.  But  this  they  doe,  not 
that  they  suspect  their  faith,  but  lest  any  gentleman  gayning 
great  reputation  in  Armes,  and  the  loue  of  the  soldiers,  should 
haue  power  at  any  tyme  to  vsurpe  vppon  the  Freedome  of  their 
State.  Againe  I  will  boldly  say  that  the  Italians  generally 
haue  so  litle  Confidence  in  the  hopes  of  the  life  to  come,  and 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  133 

finde  such  sweetnes  in  the  possession  of  their  earthly  Paradice, 
as  they  care  not  to  hazard  Certayne  things,  for  those  that  they 
hold  vncertaine,  and  so  howsoeuer  they  are  more  proude  then 
valiant  in  reuenging  priuate  wrongs  with  base  advantages, 
which  pride  may  also  make  them  braue  in  warr,  when  they  are 
forced  to  that  Course,  yet  I  thinck  they  are  not  willingly  bold 
adventurers  of  their  persons  in  any  action  that  presents  death  to 
their  eyes.  And  for  this  Cause  in  the  great  warrs  of  Europe,  in 
forrayne  parts,  and  particularly  in  the  long  Warr  of  our  tyme 
betweene  England,  Fraunce,  Spayne,  and  Netherland,  wee 
neither  reade,  nor  heare  of  any  great  voluntary  troopes  or  bands 
of  Italians  carryed  to  that  seruice  with  Loue  of  that  profession. 
For  those  few  Italians  which  haue  serued  in  Netherland,  were 
for  the  most  part  Neapolitans,  pressed  by  the  king  of  Spayne, 
or  banished  men,  or  such  whose  fortunes  permitted  them  not  to 
Hue  in  Italy.  For  the  Foote  of  Italy  the  Marchians  subiect  to 
the  Popes  of  Rome,  are  most  commended  and  I  know  not  how 
good  soldiers  they  are  abroad  but  surely  straungers  finde  them 
at  home  rude,  and  feirce  towards  them.  But  the  woorthy 
Historiographer  Guiccerdine,  being  himselfe  an  Italian 
confesseth  in  the  warr  of  the  French  king  Lewes  the  twelueth 
in  Italy,  that  the  Italian  foote  were  base,  and  litle  to  be 
esteemed,  and  that  the  Italian  horsemen  could  not  sustayne  or 
beare  the  strength  and  the  force  of  the  french  horsemen 
charging  them.  And  he  that  reades  his  Historye,  shall  finde 
in  the  warr  at  that  tyme,  aswell  in  the  kingdome  of  Naples,  aa 
in  the  State  of  Pisa  &  Dukedome  of  Milan  that  the  Italian 
Troopes  and  bands  deserued  small  or  no  prayse,  and  sometyme 
much  blame.  I  will  not  dispute  whether  the  old  Romans 
conquered  the  world  by  their  owne  wisdome  which  they  still 
retayne,  or  by  the  valour  of  forrayne  Legions,  made  free  of  the 
Citty  and  so  called  Romans,  or  whether  the  old  Romans  were 
indeed  braue  soldiers  while  they  beleeued  that  all  men  dying 
for  their  country  went  directly  to  the  Elisian  Feildes,  rather  then 
now,  when  they  haue  woorse  Maximes  of  Religion,  but  Historyes 
warrant  me   to  say,  that  after  the  declining  of  the   Roman 


134  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Empire,  the  barbarous  people  neuer  made  inuasion,  nor  the 
Emperors  of  Germany  any  expedition  with  Armyes  into  Italy, 
wherein  the  Italians  did  make  any  braue  resistance  for  life 
liberty  and  goods,  but  rather  did  not  basely  yeilde  themselues 
to  the  invading  power.  And  that  in  the  last  age,  when  Fraunce 
and  Spaine  stroue  for  the  dominion  ouer  Italy,  the  Italians  euer 
subiected  themselues  to  the  invading  Armye,  yea  that  all  the 
forces  of  the  States  and  Princes  of  Italye  combyned  and  assisted 
by  the  power  of  Eerdinande  king  of  Arragon  were  all  straungly 
beaten  by  the  French  alone.  And  for  the  ill  successe  of  the 
french  in  the  kingdome  of  Naples,  Guiccardine  himselfe 
attributes  it  in  no  part  to  the  Italians,  but  altogether  to  the 
Valour  of  the  Spaniards.  About  the  tyme  when  I  was  in  Italy, 
one  of  the  brothers  to  the  Duke  of  Florence  ledd  some  Italian 
bands  of  Foote  and  troopes  of  horse  to  assist  the  Emperor  in 
Hungarie  against  the  Turkes,  but  after  a  yeare  they  retorned, 
having  done  no  memorable  seruice.  For  the  horse  of  Italy,  the 
race  of  the  kingdome  of  Naples  is  much  prised,  being  vulgarly 
called  Corsers  of  their  swiftnes,  wherein  notwithstanding  the 
Giannetts  of  Spaine  excell  them.  And  that  kingdome  also 
yeildes  strong  and  great  mules.  Otherwise  in  Lombardy  they 
vse  litle  naggs,  and  comonly  Mares  for  cariage  &  riding,  and 
oxen  to  drawe  euen  in  Coaches;  sometymes  as  in  Toscany  and 
the  mountanous  vpper  parts  of  Italy,  they  vse  Asses  and  litle 
mules,  neither  haue  any  good  races  of  horses,  saue  that 
some  few  Princes  breede  a  small  number  of  the  Race  of  Naples. 
Yet  some  Princes  and  especially  the  State  of  Venice  in  tyme 
of  peace  mantayne  some  troopes  of  Armed  horse,  which  I  haue 
seene  mustered  in  very  braue  equipage,  the  horses  being 
well  armed  and  beautifuU,  and  the  horsemen  attyred  in  Coates 
of  blewe  Veluett  or  like  Coulor,  whereof  I  shall  speake  in  the 
particular  discourse  following.  The  Foote  Captaynes  especially 
of  the  State  of  Venice,  are  to  be  commended  that  they  Hue  not 
luxuriously  and  prodigally,  but  content  with  their  pay  of 
Twentye  five  Crownes  the  moneth.  Hue  modestly  both  for  diett 
and  apparrell,  as  the  Common  Soldiers  likewise  line  of  the  pay 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  135 

of  some  three  or  fower  Crownes  the  moneth,  the  Pioners 
having  only  12  Soldi  of  Venice  by  the  day.  Nether  doe  the 
Captaynes  make  any  extraordinary  advantages  by  their 
Companyes,  either  in  deficiency  of  numbers  or  in  victualls  or 
Apparrell  for  them,  only  Guiccardine  writes  that  the  Popes  vse 
to  be  much  cosened  in  those  kindes. 


The  nauall  power  in  general!. 

For  the  Nauall  power  of  Italy  in  generall.  The  Italians  the 
old  Conquerors  of  the  world,  are  at  this  day  so  effeminate  and  so 
inamored  of  their  Paradice  of  Italy,  as  nothinge  but  desperate 
fortune  can  make  them  vndertake  any  voyages  by  Sea,  or  Land 
(great  part  of  them  having  neuer  scene  the  villages  and  Townes 
within  fiue  or  tenn  myles  of  their  natiue  soyle),  or  any  warfare 
by  Sea,  or  Land,  or  any  hard  Course  of  life.  And  as  generally 
they  are  reputed  not  very  confident  in  Gods  protection  by  land, 
so  they  lesse  trust  him  at  Sea,  thincking  that  man  to  haue  had 
a  hart  of  Oake  and  brasse  who  first  dared  to  make  furrowes 
vppon  the  wanes  of  the  Sea,  having  nothing  but  a  boarde 
betweene  him  and  ougly  death.  To  which  purpose  they  haue  a 
Prouerbe,  Loda  il  mar',  sta  su  la  terra.  That  is.  Praise  the 
Sea-tyde,  on  Land  abide.  So  as  they  seldome  proue  expert, 
neuer  bold  marriners.  And  howsoeuer  some  venture  to  sayle 
along  the  Coast  at  home,  fewe,  or  none  professe  to  be  marriners 
at  Sea,  having  their  shipps  for  the  most  part  (or  altogether) 
furnished  with  Comaunders  and  Common  Saylers  of  the 
Greekes,  and  Ilanders  about  them.  These  Greeke  Marriners  I 
haue  found  by  experience  to  be  very  superstitious  for  ominous 
tokens  of  Shipwrack,  and  they  sayling  only  in  the  narrow 
Mediterranean  sea,  if  once  they  haue  lost  the  sight  of  the  Loued 
shore  by  any  mist  vppon  the  least  ill  weather,  most  of  them 
soone  leese  the  knowledge  where  they  are,  and  if  any  storme 
arise,  they  make  such  a  fearefull  noyse,  and  by  confusion  shew 
such  ignorance,  and  want  of  Courage,  as  would  make  a  man 
afrayd   where   no   feare   is.     In  my  Joumall  of   my  retornc 


136  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

from  Constantinople  &  landing  at  Zante,  I  haue  shewed  that 

with   great   wonder   I   vndeistood   a  Venetian   Shipp   of   five 

hundreth  Tonnes  well  armed,  to  be  taken  by  a  fewe  small 

Frigatts  of  Turkes,  being  themselues  neither  good  Seamen,  nor 

bold  soldiers,  but  only  Pyratts  hartned  to  Rapine  where  they 

finde  small  resistance.     Neither  durst  any  Italian  Shipp  in  that 

Port,  for  feare  of  these  Pyrates  goe  forth  to  fetch  Come  for 

the  necessarye  foode  of  the  Hand,  but  were  forced  to  compell  an 

English  Shipp  to  wast  their  Corne  from  Morea  into  the  Port  of 

Zante.      Likewise  I  obserued  English  Shipps  going  forth  from 

Venice   with  Italian   Shipps  to  haue   sayled   into   Syria  and 

retorned  to  Venice  twice,  before  the  Italian  Shipps  made  one 

retorne,  whereof  two  reasons  may  be  giuen,  one  that  the  Italians 

pay  their  Marriners  by  the  day,  how  long  soeuer  the  voyage 

lasteth,  which  makes  them  vppon  the  least  storme,  putt  into 

harbors,  whence  only  fewe  wyndes  can  bring  them  out,  whereas 

the  English  are  payde  by  the  voyage,  and  so  beate  out  stormes 

at    Sea,    and   are   ready   to   take    the    first   wynde    any   thing 

fauourable  vnto  them.       The  other  that  Italian   Shipps  are 

heauy  in  sayling,  and  great  of  burthen,  and  the  Gouernors  & 

Mariners  not  very  expert,  nor  bold,  and  so  are  lease  fitt  in 

that  narrow  Sea  full  of  Hands,  to  beate  out  stormes  at  Sea, 

whereas  the  English  Shipps  are  swift  in  sayling,  and  light  of 

burthen,  and  the  marriners  excellent  both  in  knowledge  and 

Courage,  and  so  more  fitt  to  beat  out  all  weathers  at  Sea. 

Insomuch  as  I  haue  obserued  the  Italians  with  astonishment 

and  admiration  stand  vppon  the  shore  beholding  an  English 

Shipp  woorke  into  the  harbor  with  a  very  slant,  and  boysterous 

gayle  of  wynde  while  their  Shipps  lay  abroade  and  neither 

durst  nor   could   come   in.     In  generall   the   shipps   of   Italy 

trading   in   forrayne   parts,   are   of   great   burthen   From   five 

hundreth  to  twelue  hundreth  Tonne,  and  howsoeuer  they  are 

well  furnished  with  great  peeces  of  brasse  ordinance;  yet  in 

regard    of    this    greatnes,    being    slowe    to    vse    their    sailes, 

and  being  built  large  in  the  Wast  and  Keele  for  Capacitye  of 

Marchandize,  they  are  vnfitt  to  fight  at  Sea,  howsoeuer  they 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  137 

may  serue  like  Castles  to  defend  a  Port  or  the  entrance  of  a 
Eiuer  lying  at  Anchor.  The  lesse  Barques  seruing  to  vnlade 
these  shipps,  and  for  passage  vppon  the  Coasts,  are  altogether 
vnarmed.  For  in  Warr  vppon  that  Calme  Sea,  they  altogether 
vse  Gallyes,  whereof  the  greatest  are  called  Gallyons,  the  Midle 
Gallies  and  the  least  Galliasses  and  Frigotts.  And  only  the 
king  of  Spaine,  at  Naples,  and  in  the  Hauens  of  that  kingdome 
and  in  the  Port  of  Genoa  (as  likewise  that  Citty  in  the  same 
Poi-t,  and  the  Venetians  in  the  Poi-t  of  Venice)  may  be  said  able 
to  arme  a  Navye  of  Gallyes :  For  otherwise  the  Ports  of  Italy 
are  fewe,  as  Ligorno  subiect  to  the  Duke  of  Florence  and  Ciuita 
Vecchia  on  the  one  syde,  and  Ancona  on  the  other  syde  vppon 
the  Sea  subiect  to  the  Pope,  which  Ports  also  are  not  open 
and  secure  Rodes  for  great  Shipps,  but  shutt  and  fortifyed  for 
security  of  Gallyes,  and  that  in  no  great  number.  And 
howsoeuer  the  Pope  hath  some  fewe  Gallyes,  and  the  Duke  of 
Florence,  and  the  Knights  of  Malta,  haue  likewise  some  fewe 
Gallyes,  whereof  they  arme  some  part  yearely  to  spoyle  the 
Turkes  vppon  that  Sea,  yet  the  number  of  them  is  so  small  as 
they  deserue  not  to  be  called  a  Nauy.  More  miserable 
men  cannot  be  found  than  those  who  are  condemned  to  Rowe 
chayned  in  the  Gallyes.  Some  of  these  for  Capitall  Crimes  are 
condemned  to  this  slauerye  for  life,  othei-s  guilty  of  lesse  Crimes 
are  condemned  to  this  seruice  for  certayne  yeares,  and  some  are 
so  foolish  as  to  sell  their  liberty  for  mony  to  vndergo  this 
bondage,  till  the  mony  be  repayd.  As  at  Naples  they  haue  a 
stone  where  vnthrifts  play  at  dice,  and  the  Commaunders  of 
Gallies  are  alwayes  ready  there  to  lend  them  mony,  who  will 
take  it  vppon  this  slauish  Condition,  and  if  they  haue  ill  luck 
to  leese  those  fewe  Crownes,  they  are  presently  carryed  into  the 
Gallyes,  and  they  are  chayned,  whence  they  are  seldome  or 
neuer  redeemed.  For  their  allowance  of  victualls  being  scant, 
and  the  victualers  in  the  Gaily  giving  them  Creditt,  their  debt 
monethly  increaseth,  till  it  be  so  great  as  fewe  or  none  can 
fynde  freinds  to  pay  it.  And  this  their  misery  proues  more 
intoUerable  by  the  extreme  Cruelty  of  the  Commaunders  who 


138  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

beat  them  with  Cudgells  and  whipps  for  slacknes  in  rowing, 
and  when  they  fall  downe  for  faintnes  they  lift  them  vpp  with 
a  Rope,  and  beat  them  still  to  their  woorke,  yea  after  the 
manner  of  Turkye  when  they  committ  any  fault,  they  are 
terribly  beaten  with  Cudgells  vppon  the  back,  the  bellye,  and 
the  soles  of  the  feete. 


The  power  of  the  State  of  Venice  in  warr. 

The  State  of  Venice  is  more  powerfull  in  warr  then  any 
other  State,  or  Prince  of  Italy.  And  this  power  made  them 
suspected  in  the  last  age  to  affect  the  subduing  of  all  Italy, 
where  vppon  the  Pope  of  that  tyme,  the  Emperor  Maximilian, 
the  french  King  Lewes  the  twelueth,  and  Ferdinand  the  king 
of  Arragon  made  a  league  at  Cameracum  to  ioyne  all  their 
forces  for  suppressing  the  power  of  this  State,  which  with  great 
Courage  defended  itselfe  against  these  strong  vnited  forces,  and 
being  beaten  by  the  French  alone,  yet  the  wise  Senators  thereof 
applyed  themselues  first  to  appease  the  Pope  by  yeilding  to  his 
demaunds,  who  combined  the  rest  of  the  league  in  that  great 
action  almost  to  the  fatall  ruine  of  this  state.  And  the  Pope 
being  once  satisfyed,  by  his  inconstant  leaving  of  his 
Confederates,  and  their  mutuall  ielousyes  among  themselues, 
the  Venetians  having  lost  all  their  dominion  on  firme  land 
soone  recouered  the  same,  excepting  the  Townes  yeilded  to  the 
Pope  (from  whose  possession  as  from  Hell  there  is  no 
redemption)  and  the  Townes  of  the  kingdome  of  Naples  which 
the  King  of  Arragon  had  ingaged  for  mony  to  the  State  of 
Venice,  and  now  during  this  league  had  by  Armes  extorted  out 
of  that  States  possession.  From  which  tyme  the  Venetians 
haue  only  laboured  to  preserue  their  owne,  and  seeme  to  haue 
cast  of  all  proiects  to  vsurping  vppon  their  neighbors.  The 
written  relations  of  this  State  taxe  the  Nobles  (so  their 
gentlemen  are  called)  with  want  of  Courage,  whereby  they 
abhorr  from  any  Warr,  and  more  spetially  against  the  Turkes 
daily  prouoking  them  with  many  iniuryes,  to  whose  Sultans  (or 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  139 

Emperors)  they  not  only  pay  yearely  tribute  for  the  peaceable 
possession  of  some  Hands  they  hold  in  the  Mediterranean  Sea, 
but  also  vppon  all  occasions  when  the  Sultanes  are  incensed 
against  their  State,  spare  not  by  large  bribes,  and  like  meanes 
to  appease  them.  And  indeed  the  Gentlemen  of  Venice  are 
trayned  vpp  in  pleasure  and  wantonnes,  which  must  needes 
abase  and  effeminate  their  myndes.  Besides  that  this  State  is 
not  sufficiently  furnished  with  men  and  more  specially  with 
natiue  Commaunders  and  Generalls,  nor  yet  with  victualls,  to 
vndertake  (of  their  owne  power  without  assistance)  a  warr 
against  the  Sultane  of  Turky.  This  want  of  Courage,  & 
especially  the  feare  lest  any  Citizen  becoming  a  great  and 
popular  Commaunder  in  the  Warrs,  might  thereby  haue  meanes 
to  vsurpe  vppon  the  liberty  of  their  State,  seeme  to  be  the 
Causes  that  for  their  Land  forces  they  seldome  haue  any  natiue 
Comaunders,  and  alwayes  vse  a  forrayne  Generall.  Yet  we 
reade  that  Gentlemen  of  Venice  haue  brauely  commaunded 
their  Navye  euen  in  cheefe.  In  tyme  of  peace,  they  vse  to  giue 
a  great  yearely  stipend  to  some  Prince  or  great  Commaunder 
to  be  generall  of  their  land  forces  in  tyme  of  warr. 

* 
The  Fortes. 

This  State  hath  many  and  strong  Forts  well  furnished  with 
Artillery,  munition  and  victualls  vppon  all  their  Confines  being 
many  and  dangerous  as  before  I  haue  shewed. 

The  horse. 

The  written  Relations  of  this  tyme  testifye  that  in  tyme  of 
peace  they  mantayned  in  pay  600th  men  at  Armes,  or  Armed 
horse,  of  their  owne  Subiects  being  gentlemen  of  their 
Territoryes  vppon  firme  Land,  each  one  of  these  600th 
mustering  three  horses  with  their  Riders  all  armed,  and  each 
one  having  yearely  120  Ducates,  And  that  they  can  rayse  1000 
or   1500   vppon   necessity.       They   were   diuided   into   twelue 


140  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Companyes  or  Troopes,  and  made  a  generall  Muster  euery 
Sommer.  Two  of  these  Troopes  were  of  the  Citty  of  Paduoa, 
which  myselfe  did  see  mustered  making  a  glorious  shewe,  the 
horse  being  beautifull  and  well  armed,  and  the  horsemen  in  like 
sort  armed  &  Wearing  Coates  of  blewe  veluett,  with  great 
plumes  aswell  for  the  men  as  horse.  Of  old  they  also 
mantayned  one  thousand  light  horse,  but  of  late  had  none  such 
in  pay  vsing  for  that  purpose  the  Stradiotti  of  Dalmatia,  whence 
they  say  3000  may  be  drawne  vppon  occasion  to  vse  them. 

The  foote. 

They  doe  not  altogether  distrust  their  owne  subiects  to 
whome  they  are  (after  the  manner  of  Common  Wealthes) 
more  milde  and  gentle  in  exactions,  then  the  Princes  of  Italy. 
So  as  according  to  the  number  of  Fyers  the  Subiects  are  to 
mantayne  soldiers  aswell  for  land  as  Sea  seruice,  and  the 
Captaynes  haue  the  names  of  all  Subiects  written  for  the  one, 
or  the  other  seruice. 

They  mustered  25  thousand  Foote  of  their  Peasants, 
seruing  both  in  Gallyes  and  Land  Armyes,  at  least  for  baser 
vses,  but  for  foote  they  generally  vse  and  haue  the  strength 
thereof  of  Grrisons  and  Sweitzers,  and  to  this  end  some 
Commauilders  among  them  haue  stipends  euen  in  tyme  of 
peace,  but  in  warr  each  man  hath  3  Crownes  for  45  dayes  while 
they  were  imployed,  and  in  cases  of  necessity  they  haue  giuen 
each  man  5  Crownes  the  moneth.  The  Gentlemen  of  Venice 
serue  freely  without  pay. 

The  Nauye. 

For  their  Navall  power,  in  the  last  preceding  generall 
discourse,  I  haue  sayd  that  the  Italians  or  rather  Greekes  vsed 
by  them,  are  neither  expert  nor  bold  Mariners,  and  that  the 
great  shipps  are  slowe  in  sayling,  and  vnfitt  for  fight  at  Sea, 
and  that  the  lesser  Barques  are  vnarmed,  and  that  vppon  the 
Calme  Mediterranean  Sea,  all  nauall  fights  vse  to  be  made  with 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  141 

Gallyes  whereof  the  greatest  are  called  Galeoni  the  midle 
sort  Galee  and  the  lesser  Galeasses  and  Fregates.  And  therein 
I  spoke  of  the  miserable  Gally-slaues.  All  this  spoken  in 
generall  belongs  to  Venice  as  a  principall  part  of  Italy.  The 
Venetians  haue  a  lawe  that  each  marchants  shipp  of  500 
Tonnes,  must  carry  in  the  voyage  it  maketh,  a  young 
gentleman  of  Venice,  giuing  him  sixe  Crownes  stipend  by  the 
moneth,  and  must  bring  vpp  two  boyes  of  Venice  to  breeds 
them  Mariners.  But  this  wisdome  of  their  Progenitors  hath 
bene  made  vayne  by  the  sluggish  disposition  of  their  posterity, 
for  neither  haue  the  gentlemen  any  skill  thereby  in  nauigation 
or  commaunding  at  Sea,  since  the  young  gentlemen  chuse 
rather  to  stay  at  home,  so  they  may  haue  the  stipend  and  value 
of  their  diett  for  the  voyage,  neither  are  the  shipps  thereby 
furnished  with  natiue  mariners,  since  (as  I  formerly  sayd)  the 
Italians  in  their  nature  abhorr  from  that  or  any  like  hard 
Course  of  life,  tho  otherwise  they  are  so  proude,  as  they  will 
doe  any  seruice  at  home  rather  then  basely  to  begg.  They  who 
serue  in  the  Gallies  of  Venice,  are  partly  Freemen,  as  the 
Gondelieri  or  watermen  of  Venice  which  for  the  Tragetto  or 
passage  where  they  haue  priuiledge  to  plye,  or  transport,  are 
bound  vppon  extraordinary  occasions  to  serue  in  the  Gallyes  to 
rowe,  as  likewise  the  Soldiers  are  free,  aswell  the  natiue 
Peasants  aboue  mentioned  as  straungers,  and  of  them  that  are 
free  some  haue  stipend  and  victualls  from  this  or  that  Citty 
setting  them  forth,  others  haue  the  same  from  the  Treasure  of 
St.  Marke  (so  they  call  the  Exchequer)  as  the  Pope  calles  all 
he  hath  St.  Peters,  and  at  Genoa  the  publique  Treasure  is  called 
the  treasure  of  St.  George  (their  protecting  Saint).  Others 
that  serue  in  the  Gallyes  are  slaues,  vppon  Crimes  condemned 
to  the  Gallyes  for  life  or  certaine  yeares,  and  St.  Marke  giues 
them  raggs  to  couer  their  shame,  and  victualls  in  scant 
measure,  but  the  victualer  giues  them  Creditt  that  are 
condemned  for  yeares,  by  which  growing  debt  they  are  made 
perpetuall  slaues,  and  both  sorts  of  Condemned  slaues  are 
chayned  by  the  legg  to  the  place  where  they  rowe,  which  their 


142  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Gouernor  vnlocks  at  one  end  when  he  sends  them  forth  for  fresh 
water  or  wood  bearing  still  their  Chaynes  on  their  leggs.  The 
Gallyes  are  commonly  called  after  the  names  of  their  Cheefe 
Gouernor.  Myselfe  did  enter  one  of  the  Gallyes,  and  the  Castle 
in  the  Prowe  was  some  twelue  of  my  paces,  and  the  bodye  with 
the  Poope  some  fifty  of  my  paces  long,  and  the  master 
commaunded  from  the  Castle  to  the  great  mast,  as  the  Comito 
(or  mate)  commaunds  the  rest.  In  the  poope  satt  the  cheefe 
Gouernor,  vnder  hoopes  couered  with  a  fayre  Cloath,  and 
beyond  the  sterne  was  a  litle  Gallery,  and  vnder  the  deck  his 
Cabbin,  and  aboue  the  poope  hung  the  cheefe  banner  of  St. 
Marke,  the  Gaily  being  grauen  on  all  sydes  with  white  lyons 
for  the  image  of  St.  Marke.  The  Gaily  bore  fower  great  peices 
in  the  Castle  (where  the  Trompetters  sounde)  and  Thirty  more 
on  the  sydes,  and  in  the  poope  twelue  whereof  two  great  lay 
aboue  directly  layd  out  vppon  the  sterne,  and  two  of  like 
greatnes  vnder  them,  and  two  of  like  greatnes  some  22  spanns 
long  were  turned  towards  the  Gallye  to  shoote  sydewayes,  the 
other  were  lesse,  but  all  of  brasse. 

The  Gallye  had  25  oares  on  each  syde,  and  seauen  men  to 
rowe  each  oare,  and  when  they  are  in  Port  two  sleepe  vppon 
the  benche  where  they  vse  to  sett,  two  in  the  place  which  is 
vnder  their  thighes,  and  two  where  they  setle  their  feete,  when 
they  rowe,  and  the  seauenth  slept  vppon  the  Oare,  and  vppon 
a  litle  boarde  betweene  each  Oare  three  soldiers  vsed  to  sleepe. 
So  as  their  being  in  the  Gallye  is  nothing  commodious,  but 
straight,  vneasy,  and  subiect  to  contagion.  The  State  or  Citty 
of  Venice  continually  vsed  to  arme  Fifty  Gallyes,  whereof  25 
were  called  of  the  Schooles  or  Companyes  of  Arts,  arming  and 
paying  them,  and  25  Palatines,  Armed  and  payd  by  St.  Marke 
in  which  the  foresaid  Watermen  are  bound  to  serue  when  they 
goe  forth.  In  each  Gallye  the  Cheefe  Commaunder  is  a 
gentleman  of  Venice,  and  the  next  Commaund  is  likewise 
committed  to  two  gentlemen,  and  they  are  called  Sopracomiti 
as  aboue  the  mate,  and  they  which  commaund  in  the  Palatine 
Gallies  are  of  greater  estimation  then  the  other.    And  I  finde 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  143 

in  written  Relations,  that  these  Commaunders  haue  each  of 
them  1600  Crownes  yearely  stipend,  for  which  it  is  expected 
from  them,  they  should  giue  some  releife  to  the  Soldiers,  and 
specially  to  the  slaues,  having  a  slender  diet  allowed,  and  so 
being  forced  to  runn  in  the  Victualers  debt.  They  write  of 
twelue  Gallies  armed  by  subiect  Cittyes  of  the  firme  land 
towards  the  Sea  Coast.  This  Navye  they  are  forced  to  arme 
against  the  Turkish  Pyrates  vsing  to  spoyle  their  Shipps  in  the 
tyme  of  peace,  and  in  Winter  tyme,  it  commonly  lyes  in  the 
haven  of  Corfu  having  a  strong  Fort,  and  sometymes  in  the 
havens  pf  Candia.  And  hereof  some  five  Gallyes,  and  some 
small  Barques  armed,  lye  vppon  the  Gulfe  of  Venice  to  purge 
the  same  of  Pyrates,  more  specially  the  Vscocchi,  who  liuing 
on  the  Coast  of  Dalmatia  in  Signi  vppon  the  Confines  of  the 
Empire,  Turkey,  and  the  State  of  Venice,  and  being  Christians, 
yet  liue  as  outlawes,  neither  subiect  to  the  Turkes  nor  to  any 
Christian  Prince,  and  robb  all  men  especially  the  Italian 
Shipps  at  Sea. 

In  the  Citty  of  Venice,  they  haue  a  fayre  and  large 
Arcenal  compassed  with  walls,  wherein  they  keepe  all  munitions 
for  Warr,  and  haue  a  secure  Station  for  their  Gallyes,  where 
likewise  they  build  their  shipps  and  Gallyes,  to  which  purpose 
they  haue  much  timber  on  the  Sea  coast  of  their  dominion. 
The  walles  are  some  three  myles  Compasse,  and  the  officers 
shewe  the  same  Courteously  to  straungers.  The  Maestranza 
consists  of  some  2,200  woorkemen,  weekely  paid  by  St.  Marke, 
whereof  300  are  expert  men  in  building  of  Shipps  and  Gallyes. 
They  shewed  me  fower  vpper  Chambers,  wherein  Sayles  were 
made  and  layd  vpp,  and  therein  some  20  or  30  woorke  continu- 
ally, and  each  of  them  hath  a  portion  of  wyne,  Bisquitt  and 
Soldi  by  the  day.  In  fower  low  roomes  are  layd  the  Cordage 
and  Cables  sufficient  to  furnish  more  then  300  Gallyes,  besides 
an  infinite  number  of  Oares,  each  woorth  fiue  ducates,  and 
Costing  the  State  more  then  fower  Ducates.  They  shewed  mee 
five  Magasines  vppon  one  syde.  In  the  first  were  great  peeces 
of  Artillery,  disposed  in  24  Howes.    In  the  second  were  peeces 


144  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

for  60  Gallyes,  besides  150  peeces,  some  greater,  some  lesser. 
In  tke  third  were  great  peeces  for  five  great  Gallyes,  Forty  for 
each  one,  besides  250  other  ordinary  peeces.     In  the  fourth 
vppon  the  right  hand  were  72  small  peeces  for  the  Feilde,  and 
vppon  the  left  hand  356  peeces  of  battery  and  some  100th 
Instruments  called  Trorjibi  for  fyre  woorkes.     In  the  fifth  were 
laid  vpp  such  peeces,  as  at  diuerse  tymes  were  taken  from  the 
Turkes,  whereof  many  had  bene  and  were  daily  melted  and  newe 
cast.     They  told  me  they  had  in  all  some  2000  great  peeces, 
the  buUetts  whereof  were  some  70,  some  100,  some  200,  some 
300  pounds  weight,  and  myselfe  did  see  one  great  peece  of 
12400  poundes,  and  the  BuUett  120  pounds.     In  diuerse  other 
roomes  they  layed  musketts  and  all  Armes  for  Soldiers  at  Sea. 
They  sjiewed  me  many  Gallyes  newe  built,  and  some  100th  old, 
but  strong,  lying  at  Anchor,  and  together  with  the  Navye  they 
haue  alwayes  abroad,  this  State  can  Arme  1200th,  other  say 
1300th  Gallies,  and  of  late  in  tenn  dayes  they  had  armed  30 
great  Gallyes  ready  for  a  Seafight ;  Besides  that  they  haue  many 
litle  Barques  and  f regates.  They  shewed  me  a  litle  Gallye  called 
Bucentoro  because  it  beareth  200th  men  D.  by  corruption  of 
speach  being  changed  into  B.  and  therein  I  had  seene  the  Duke 
with  the  Senators  goe  forth  in  pompe  especially  at  Whitsontyde 
when  the  Duke  vseth  to  marry  the  Sea  by  casting  a  Ring  into 
it.     Vppon  this  Gaily  is  a  Chamber  some  38  of  my  paces  long, 
which  is  all  guilded  and  co\iered  with  a  rich  Cloath  when  the 
Duke  and  Senators  goe  forth  in  it,  and  vnder  the  Chamber  sett 
150   mariners  to  Rowe  it,   and  it  is  then  hung  with  many 
banners  taken  from  the  Turkes,  and  the  image  of  Justice  is 
grauen  at  the  Prowe. 

The  Duke  of  Mantuoa  hath  the  like  and  so  called,  to  rowe 
for  pleasure,  and  for  iourneys  vppon  the  Riuer  Po.  The  keele 
thereof  is  flatt  bottomed,  and  the  Prowe  and  sterne  are  voyde 
for  mariners  to  rowe,  only  the  sterne  is  couered  as  in  Gallyes, 
ouer  the  rest  of  the  Gaily  is  a  litle  house  contayning  fower 
Chambers  belowe,  the  one  of  16  paces  the  second  of  8,  the  other 
two  each  5  paces,  and  aboue  them  a  gallery  some  40  paces  long, 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  US 

having  stayres  at  each  end  to  ascend  it,  and  all  furnished  round 
about  with  seates. 

The  Arcenall  of  Venice  hath  moreouer  many  roomes 
furnished  with  all  mxinitions,  Armes  and  necessaryes  for  an 
Armye  at  land,  sufficient  for  70  thousand  Foote,  and  2000  horse. 
Besides  many  Armes  now  growne  out  of  vse,  and  layd  vpp  apart 
from  the  rest  at  the  gate  of  the  Armorye.  To  conclude  they 
haue  aboundance  of  all  necessaryes  for  warr  by  Land  and  Sea, 
so  that  howsoeuer  this  State  wants  victualls  for  an  Army,  and 
numbers  of  men  answerable  to  the  furniture,  and  haue  the 
defect  to  vse  straungers  for  Soldiers,  and  euen  for  their 
Generalls  by  land ;  yet  since  they  want  not  Treasure  the  sinewe 
of  Warr,  and  the  Sea  is  open  to  bring  victualls  which  is 
commaunded  by  their  Navye,  and  they  haue  orderly  Officers 
appointed  in  peace  and  warr,  and  euer  carefuU  to  prouide 
victualls,  and  since  the  straungers  are  so  duely  paid  by  them, 
as  they  haue  no  cause  to  mutinye  or  be  discontented,  no  doubt 
this  State  were  able  to  vndertake  and  preuaile  in  any  great 
attempt  in  Italy  and  vppon  their  neighbors  at  Sea,  had  they 
not  the  vast  power  of  the  Turkish  Empire  lying  heauy  on  their 
shoulders. 


The  power  of  the  Duke  of  Florence  in  warr. 

The  Duke  of  Florence  vsed  to  giue  large  yearely  stipends 
euen  in  tyme  of  peace,  to  forraine  Princes  and  noblemen  (I 
meane  Italians  but  not  borne  vnder  his  Dominion)  to  some 
1500  to  some  2000  or  3000  Crownes  according  to  their  quality, 
that  he  might  ingage  them  to  his  seruice  in  tyme  of  Warr. 
They  said  the  Duke  had  some  150  peeces  of  Artillery  in  the 
Castle  of  Florence  with  a  due  proportion  of  powder  match  and 
buUetts.  And  to  the  same  Castle,  as  also  into  the  strong 
Cittyes,  they  sayd  the  Duke  vsed  yearely  to  haue  brought  and 
layd  vpp  all  the  Come  and  victualls  of  his  Territoryes,  aswell 
ordinarily  thereby  to  releiue  and  serue  the  necessityes  of  the 
Countrye  and  villages  as  in  tyme  of  warr  to  mantayne  soldiers. 


ii 


146  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

So    as    for    that    reason,    and    because    Lis    Territory    is    all 
compassed  with  high  mountaynes  except  the  part  that  lyeth 
towards  the  Sea,  and  towardes  Rome,  an  Army  of  enemyes 
entring  the  same,  can  fynde  no  victualls  in  the  open  Country, 
if  the  number  were  great,  and  so  would  either  be  driuen  out 
with  ease,  or  doe  litle  harme,  if  the  number  were  small.     Only 
because    the    Popes    Territories    are    plentifull    in    victualls 
whereby  they  are  able,  aswell  to  furnish  the  Dukes  subiects 
therewith  as  to  detayne  it  from  them  and  releiue  their  enemyes, 
for  this  and  many  other  reasons  before  alledged,  the  Dukes 
neuer  faile  by  all  meanes  to  keepe  the  Popes  and  Cardinalls 
fauour.     Againe  the  Duke  vsed  to  trayne  his  subiects  of  diuerse 
Townes  and  Territories  (but  not  the  Florentines,  for  suspition 
of  Revolt),  and  of  these  he  was  sayd  to  haue  inroUed  some 
35  thousand  Foote,  some  100th  men  at  Armes  or  horse  armed 
(having  seauen  Crownes  the  moneth  pay),  and  some  400th  light 
horse,  having  each  man  three  Crownes  the  moneth,  besides  that 
in  tyme  of  Warr,  the  horsmen  haue  a  proportion  of  Victualls 
allowed     them.       All     these     haue     many     immunityes     and 
priuiledges,  as  to  weare  swords,  not  only  abroad,  but  euen  in  the 
Citty  of  Florence,  and  to  be  free  from  imprisonment  for  debt 
(which  doth  not  a  litle  increase  the  number  of  them),  and 
diuerse  like.     And  all  these  may  be  drawne  to  Florence  in  eight 
dayes,  as  they  say,  but  the  Territory  is  of  so  small  Circuite,  as 
me  thinkes  they  might  be  drawne  thether  in  much  shorter 
tyme.     In  tyme  of  peace,  the  Duke  sometymes  vsed  these  men 
to  keepe   watche  vppon  the   Sea  Coast  for  feare   of  African 
Pyratts,  whome  the  Duke  yearely  prouoked  by  the  Gallyes  he 
sett  out  to  spoyle  the  Turkes.     The  Duke  hath  a  Commodious 
hauen  at  Ligorno  a  Citty  newly  built  and  fortifyed,  but  the 
Florentines  haue   no   Traffick  at  Sea,   but  haue   their  goods 
exported   by   forraine   marchants,    who   likewise   bring   them 
victualls,  and  other  necessaryes,  and  the  Duke  made  much  of 
the  Captaynes  and  owners  of  these  shipps  espetially  bringing 
victualls,  whereof  he  made  no  small  profitt.     He  had  no  league 
with  the  Turkes,  but  yearely  sent  out  Gallies  to  spoyle  them 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  U7 

at  Sea,  and  euen  in  their  hauens,  and  by  landing  sometymes 
on  their  Coast.  To  which  end  there  was  an  Arcenall  in  the 
Citty  of  Pisa  for  building  and  keeping  of  Gallyes,  and 
munitions  to  furnish  them,  and  tymber  and  hempe. 

They  said  that  Duke  Francis  mantayned  12  gallies,  but  this 
Duke  Ferdinand  at  this  tyme  whereof  I  write,  had  only  seuen, 
whereof  he  vsed  to  arme  euery  sommer  three  or  fower  to  ioyne 
with  the  knights  of  Malta,  in  spoyling  the  Turkes.  But  some 
write  that  now  the  present  Duke  hath  two  Gallions,  twelue 
gallies,  and  five  galliaces.  And  for  the  reputation  of  this 
Navall  power,  Duke  Cosmo  instituted  an  order  of  Knights  of 
St.  Stephen,  who  haue  their  residence  in  the  Citty  of  Pisa, 
where  I  said  the  Duke  hath  his  Arcenall,  and  that  Duke 
obteyned  priuiledges  for  this  Order  of  Pope  Pius  the  Fifth, 
namely  to  haue  each  man  two  hundreth  Crownes  yearly  pention 
of  ecclesiasticall  benefices,  yet  so  as  none  of  them  can  haue 
a  Commendum  or  beare  any  office  in  the  Gallies,  till  he  haue 
serued  three  yeares  therein,  and  likewise  priuiledge  or  freedome 
to  haue  wiues  (as  Relations  tstifye,  tho  contrary  to  all  other 
military  orders  that  I  remember).  Of  this  Order  Duke  Cosmo 
was  himselfe  cheife  master,  in  which  title  his  sonne  succeeded 
him,  as  other  Dukes  since  that  tyme.  Lastly  the  Duke  was 
serued  for  Marriners,  by  Greekes,  Ilanders  of  Corsica,  and 
french  men. 


Of  Genoa  for  warr. 

The  State  of  Genoa  is  gouerned  (as  I  sayd)  by  the  gentlemen, 
and  of  that  body  of  the  Nobility  (So  they,  the  Germans  and 
French  call  the  Gentrye)  forty  Captaynes  are  yearely  chosen 
and  changed,  who  commaund  each  a  Company  of  one  hundreth 
Citizens,  and  these  4000  soldiers  the  Cittye  vseth  for  defence  in 
tymes  of  vprore,  or  other  danger,  to  keepe,  watch,  and  to  guarde 
the  State.  And  these  40  Captaynes,  are  attyred  in  veluett 
Coates,  the  honorable  habitt  of  the  Senators,  and  so  attend  the 
Duke,  and  the  Gouernors,  when  they  come  out  of  the  publike 


148  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Pallace.  Besides  the  rest  of  the  Citizens,  and  the  Inhabitants 
of  the  Territory,  from  20  to  60  yeares  of  age,  are  inroUed  vnder 
other  Captaynes  to  serue  vppon  occasion  for  defence  of  the 
Country.  Also  the  State  in  tyme  of  peace  giues  an  honorable 
pay  to  a  Generall  of  their  Army,  which  place  is  giuen  by 
them  to  some  Citizen  most  eminent  in  military  experience,  as 
to  the  D'Aurise,  Spinolse  or  the  like.  The  Port  of  Genoa  is  a 
secure  Station  for  Gallyes,  and  Commodious  to  build  them, 
being  large,  and  Compassed  with  a  wall,  and  having  a  Mola  or 
banck  for  defence,  reaching  into  the  Sea,  most  fayre,  and  some 
600th  of  my  paces  in  length.  And  for  this  harbors  sake  the 
Dukes  of  Milan,  and  after  them  the  Kings  of  Fraunce  &  Spaine 
contending  for  that  Dukedome,  haue  much  laboured  to  haue 
that  Citty  in  subiection,  or  in  some  sort  at  their  Comaund. 
This  Citty  of  old,  and  till  after  the  fall  of  the  Christian  Empire 
in  Constantinople,  was  famous  in  Nauall  power.  At  this  day 
it  hath  good  shipps  for  traifique  and  a  number  of  armed  Gallies 
sufficient  to  defend  their  liberty,  at  lest  from  any  sodeine 
attempt.  But  the  king  of  Spaine  for  the  reasons  aboue 
mentioned  is  much  respected  of  the  Senators,  and  hath  free  vse 
of  the  Port  for  his  Gallies.  Myself  did  enter  one  of  the  cheefe 
Gallies  of  Genoa  called  la  Reale,  fayre,  and  strongly  built, 
being  some  75  of  my  paces  in  length,  and  having  400  Mariners 
to  rowe  it.  Their  shipps  beare  St.  George  (the  English  Tutelar 
Saint)  in  their  flaggs. 

Of  inferior  Princes  for  warr. 

For  the  Duke  of  Mantua  I  formerly  sayd  that  he  mantayned 
600  soldiers  to  defend  his  State,  and  keepe  his  Forts,  and  as  I 
passed  by  Senogallia,  I  heard  that  the  Duke  of  Vrbin  then 
trayned  some  1200  Foote  of  his  owne  subiects.  But  it  were 
superfluous  to  speake  particularly  of  the  inferior  Princes,  since 
all  the  power  of  Italy  is  in  the  States  of  the  Pope,  the  King  of 
Spaine,  the  Venetians,  and  the  Dukes  of  Florence,  since  the 
Dukedome  of  Ferrara  is  fallen  into  the  Popes  hands. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  U9 

The  difference  of  degrees  in  grenerall  for  the  Common  wealth. 

In  generall  all  Italians  desyre  to  Hue  of  their  owne  and 
generously  thinck  nothing  more  abiect  then  to  depend  vppon 
othei"8  for  meate  or  any  mantenance.  They  which  are  not 
absolute  Lordes  are  litle  esteemed  among  them.  Yet  the 
Familyes  of  Colonna  and  Vrsini  being  Princes  subiect  to  the 
Pope  were  reputed  then  to  haue  great  Reuenues  and  power,  and 
were  much  esteemed  as  braue  Captaines,  by  the  Princes  and 
States  of  Italy.  The  Cardinall  Colonna  alone  was  said  to  haue 
300  Townes  and  villages  in  the  Territory  of  Rome,  besides  great 
inheritance  in  the  kingdome  of  Naples.  And  the  Vrsini  were 
sayd  to  haue  some  100  Townes  and  villages  vnder  the  Pope, 
besides  some  inheritance  vnder  the  king  of  Spaine  in  the 
kingdome  of  Naples.  Myselfe  at  Sienna  did  see  a  Countesse 
passe  the  streets  attended  with  poore  maydes  not  any  one 
gentlewoman,  litle  or  nothing  respected  by  those  that  mett  her, 
and  as  litle  in  the  Church,  where  she  could  hardly  gett  a  seate. 
I  should  first  haue  spoken  of  the  Clergie,  Cardinalls  and 
Bishopps,  whereof  are  no  lesse  proude  in  their  degree  then  the 
Pope,  and  the  Cardinalls  haue  great  Reuenues,  but  the  ordinary 
Bishopps,  howsoeuer  they  be  infinite  number  (the  Popes  for 
voyces  in  Councells  having  made  many  Italian  Bishopps,  so  as 
euery  small  towne  is  a  small  Bishopprick)  yet  our  Bishopps  in 
England  haue  much  greater  reuenues  yearely  then  most  of 
them.  In  all  Italy  I  neuer  heard  of  any  Barron,  only  in 
reproch  they  call  Barrons  such  as  begg  and  keepe  dicing  houses. 
They  haue  no  such  degree  of  Knights  as  we  haue,  nor  any 
military  orders  of  Knighthood  in  Italy  except  that  of  St. 
Stephen  which  I  haue  said  to  be  instituted  by  Cosmo  Duke  of 
Florence  to  commaund  his  Gallyes  armed  to  spoyle  the  Turkes. 
For  the  Nobility,  whereas  we  call  our  Lords  Noblemen,  and 
the  inferior  Nobility  Generosi,  that  is  Gentlemen,  the  Germans 
and  many  forraine  nations  giue  the  title  of  Generosi  to  Princes 
and  Lords,  and  call  the  gentlemen  Nobles.  In  Italy  the 
Gentlemen  of  Venice  in  singular  pride  wilbe  called  Nobles, 


150  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

whereas  the  rich  ancient  Familyes  of  Florence,  and  other 
Italians  are  called  Gentilhuomini  Gentlemen.  In  generall  the 
Italian  Gentrie  vseth  litle,  or  no  pride  in  diett,  or  apparrell, 
and  disdayne  not  to  be  Marchants,  yea  in  Florence  and  other 
Cittyes  to  be  weauers  of  silke,  and  since  the  riches  of  Italy  lye 
therein,  by  this  gayne  and  generall  frugality  the  gentlemen 
haue  much  Treasure  in  Jewells,  ready  mony,  and  rich  household 
stuffe,  and  haue  all  pleasant  Gardens,  with  carued  fountaynes 
of  stone,  and  stately  Pallaces,  the  Chymneis  whereof  are  litle 
anoyed  with  smoke.  The  husbandmen  and  Country  people  Hue 
poorely  and  basely,  whome  the  Italians  vse  and  hyre  like  oxen 
and  Asses  for  their  Woorke,  and  at  the  yeares  end  turne  them 
out  of  dores,  not  giuing  them  Leases  or  accounting  them 
seruants  belonging  to  the  Family,  as  we  vse  them.  Thus 
oppressed  and  after  haruesttyme  commonly  turned  out  of 
seruice,  they  neuer  grow  rich,  nor  study  to  advance  their 
masters  profitt  further  then  themselues  prouide  for  it,  and  hate 
their  masters  for  exactions,  so  as  whiles  I  was  in  the  State  of 
Florence,  a  gentlewoman  being  a  Widowe  was  found  killed  by 
one  of  her  husbandmen.  The  Landlords  take  no  rent  of  them, 
but  a  proportion  of  Come  and  all  things  they  haue,  euen  of 
their  very  Chickens,  and  Eggs,  in  such  hard  measure,  as  they 
haue  not  to  eate  or  Cloth  themselues  in  any  convenient  sort. 

Degrees  of  Familyes  in  generall. 

Husbands  take  straunge  liberty  in  the  vse  of  Courtezans  (so 
their  Harlotts  are  called)  who  liue  a  merry  life  courted  and 
Feasted  at  home  by  their  Loners,  and  honoured  by  all  men  with 
respectfuU  salutations,  when  they  pass  the  streets  so  long  as 
they  are  yong,  and  sound.  I  say  straunge  liberty  to  all 
forreinors  but  so  generally  vsed  in  Italye  as  no  man  doth 
otherwise;  neither  doe  the  wiues  marry  with  any  hope  to  enioy 
their  husbands  alone,  but  are  content  if  they  may  haue  the 
tythe  of  their  loue.  They  marrye  vpon  agreement  of  Parents 
without  having  seeue  one  an  other,  and  the  husband  takes  a 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  151 

noble  wife  only  with  purpose  to  haue  Children  by  her  litle 
caring  that  her  person  may  content  him,  since  he  is  free  with 
strange  women  to  satisfy  his  desyres  which  are  Comonly  in  high 
degrees  of  wantonnes,  while  the  poore  wife  sitts  alone  at  home, 
locked  vpp  and  kept  by  old  women,  not  having  liberty  to  looke 
out  of  the  windowe,  especially  if  it  be  towards  the  streete.  And 
if  they  goe  to  Chtirch  which  liberty  is  rarely  graunted,  their 
faces  are  couered  with  a  vaile  and  they  are  attended  with  the 
old  women  their  keepers.  Yea  many  are  so  cruell  that  they 
keepe  them  in  awe  with  beating,  and  if  the  husband  bring  home 
a  Courtezan  (which  he  doe  not  generally  having  libertye  inough 
abroad)  the  wife  daies  not  in  word  or  deede  shewe  dislike.  Yet 
by  corruption  of  the  old  wemen,  and  by  any  occasion  of  having 
Conuersation,  though  it  be  with  meane  men,  this  strict  keeping 
makes  them  thinck  it  simplicitye  not  to  taJie  the  reuenge  their 
husbands  most  feare,  euen  with  hazard  of  their  honors  and  liues. 
And  mariage  is  reputed  such  a  yoke  as  brothers  living  with 
goods  in  Common  (whereof  I  shall  speake  in  the  lawes  of 
inheritance)  thinck  themselues  much  bound  to  that  brother  who 
will  marry  for  procreation  and  leaue  them  free,  in  which  Case 
they  will  mantayne  him  and  his  wife  with  their  goods  in 
Common  and  much  respect  her  and  be  as  ielous  of  her  honor 
as  they  woiild  be  of  their  owne  wiues.  In  like  sort  they  keepe 
the  Chastity  of  their  daughters  and  sisters  at  home,  or  for  more 
safety  putt  them  into  Nunneries  to  be  kept  either  till  they  may 
be  perswaded  to  become  Nunnes,  or  at  ripe  yeares  may  be  taken 
out  and  maryed.  To  the  sounes  and  kinsmen  vnder  their  charge 
they  giue  great  liberty  and  good  maintenance.  And  myselfe 
heard  two  gentlemen,  who  asked  why  they  were  so  indulgent, 
the  one  to  his  sonne,  the  other  to  his  Kinsman  of  ripe  yeares 
and  challenging  right  to  the  inheritance  he  enioyed,  did  answer 
playnely  for  their  particular,  that  if  they  should  doe  otherwise, 
they  feaied  practising  of  their  Deathes,  as  themselues  should 
doe  in  like  Case.  I  haue  not  obserued  Italians  to  keepe 
menseruants  in  their  houses,  but  to  be  serued  altogether  by 
Women  except  in  Courts  of  Princes,  where  they  dyett  and  liue 


152  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

apart  from  the  women.  For  as  they  are  viciously  frugall  in 
housekeeping,  so  they  dare  not  trust  men  seruants  with  their 
wiues  and  daughters.  Neither  haue  I  obserued  that  the 
Italians  make  it  an  ordinary  Course  of  life  £o  serue  in  other 
mens  Familyes. 


Of  Venice  in  perticular. 

In  my  Journall  describing  Venice  I  haue  sayd  that  they 
numbred  3000  Familyes  of  Gentlemen  in  that  one  Citty,  and 
among  the  famous  men  of  former  ages,  I  haue  named  the 
Justiniani,  Contarini,  Grimani,  Morosyni,  Dandoli,  Barbarigi 
and  others. 

The  Gentlemen  of  Venice  in  singularity  wilbe  called 
Nobles,  and  appropriate  to  themselues  the  title  of  Clarissimo, 
for  which  and  their  generall  insolencye,  they  are  reproued  and 
condemned,  not  only  by  strangers  (who  may  as  safely  stumble 
vppon  a  Bull  as  vppon  one  of  these  gentlemen,  so  as  when  one 
of  them  passed  by,  I  haue  heard  men  say  Guarda  il  toro,  Looke, 
or  take  heed  to  the  Bull,  as  they  crye  when  a -Bull  is  bayted 
in  the  streets)  but  also  by  other  Italian  gentlemen  who  by 
writings  in  the  vulgar  tongue  taxe  them  of  vnsupportable  pride 
insomuch  as  (to  vse  their  owne  words)  they  dreame  themselues 
to  be  Dukes  and  Marquises,  while  they  are  indeed  couetous, 
miserable,  breakers  of  faith  &  hatefuU  to  all  men  for  their 
pride,  vayne  glory  and  ambition,  yea  in  the  very  Citty  they 
haue  a  Prouerb  D'vna  pietra  bianca  d'vn  Nobile  Venetiano, 
et  d'vna  Cortigiana  ch'  abbia  madre  Dio  ci  guarda,  from  a 
white  stone  (because  it  is  slipperie)  from  a  gentleman  of  Venice 
(for  their  pride)  from  a  Cortisan  that  hath  a  mother  (to  teach 
her  to  spoile  her  louers),  God  deliuer  vs.  No  doubt  the 
Senators  are  most  graue  iust  reverent  and  comely  persons,  and 
generally  they  are  all  rich,  and  many  abound  in  Treasure. 
In  Poduoa,  II  signer  Pio  obici,  was  sayd  to  haue  12000  Crownes 
yearely  Rent,  and  I  was  credibly  informed  that  in  Brescia 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  153 

diuerse  gentlemen  had  from  tenn  to  thirty  thousand  Crownes 
yearely  Rent.  And  the  estates  of  the  Gentlemen  of  Venice 
must  in  all  prohabilitye  be  much  greater. 

Of  Florence  in  Particular. 

The  Courtesye  of  the  Florentine  Gentlemen  was  by  all  men 
highly  praysed  at  my  being  in  Italy.  Of  old  in  tyme  of  their 
freedome  they  had  powerfuU  Familyes,  then  diuided  into 
factions.  We  read  of  the  Agli,  Ariqui,  Adimati,  Grandonici, 
Ardinghelli,  Bardi,  Gualterosi,  Importuni,  Boun-del-monti, 
Sucardetti,  Mozzicerchi,  Caualcanti,  Merli,  Pulci,  Donati,  Fresco- 
baldi,  Tebaldi,  and  other  powerfull  Familyes  of  the  Guelphes 
faction,  and  the  Ammidei  Giuochi,  Amirci  Galli,  Agolauri, 
Abbati,  Tudi,  Vberti  Bruneldeschi,  Vbriacchi,  Capiardi, 
Lamberti,  Capriarni,  Castigliani,  Malespini,  Capon  Sacchi, 
Palermini,  Scolari,  and  others  of  the  Gibelline  faction.  These 
deadly  hated  each  other,  yet  at  last  agreed  with  singular  vnity  to 
defend  the  liberty  of  their  free  State  against  the  house  of  Medici 
invading  it,  but  Pope  Clement  the  seauenth  of  the  house  of 
Medici  preuailed  against  them  not  without  the  slaughter  of 
many  and  totall  mine  of  diuerse  familyes  before  he  could  make 
his  kinsmen  absolute  Dukes.  So  as  at  this  day  the  number  and 
riches  of  the  gentry  are  much  decreased,  but  they  which  now 
Hue  being  borne  vnder  absolute  Dukes,  with  ease  beare  that 
yoke,  hauing  not  theire  Progenitors  loue  of  lost  liberty,  nor 
theire  feruent  desyre  to  recover  it.  And  as  all  gentlemen  of 
Italy  so  those  of  old  and  to  this  day  exercyse  Marchandice  and 
the  trade  of  weaving  silkes,  though  not  laboring  with  theire 
owne  handes  therein. 

Of  the  gentlemen  of  Genoa. 

The  Genoesi  haue  euer  beene  much  deuided  in  factions  but 
howsoeuer  one  faction  had  the  name  of  Nobles  the  other  of 
popuUar,  yet  no  doubt  the  latter  was  so  called  because  the  people 
tooke  parte  with  them,  being  otherwise  as  noble  aa  the  other. 
For  among  them  some  are  called  Marquises  some  Earlcs  some 


154  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Vice  Royes,  not  that  they  are  such  indeede,  but  that  vpon  diuers 
occasions  such  names  haue  beene  vulgarly  giuen  them.  And  in 
the  most  Factious  Citty  of  Pistoia  (now  subiect  to  the  Dukes  of 
Florence  who  lately  forbad  vpon  payne  of  death  the  wearing  of 
Roses  or  like  signes  of  Faction)  wee  reade  that  the  sonne  of  the 
Chancelor  and  the  sonne  of  Signor  Petruccio  being  both  kins- 
men of  one  Family,  when  contending  together  the  sonne  of 
the  Chancelor  gaue  a  blow  on  the  eare  to  the  other,  the  Chancelor 
sent  his  sonne  to  Petruccio  to  craue  pardon  on  his  knees,  who 
cruelly  cutt  of  his  right  hand,  wherevppon  all  the  Citty  was 
diuided  into  a  long  lasting  faction,  and  because  the  Chancelors 
wife  was  named  Bianca  that  faction  tooke  the  name  of  Bianchi 
that  is  the  white,  and  the  other  tooke  the  name  of  Neri  that  is 
the  Black.  In  Genoa  they  are  Grentlemen  who  haue  their  names 
written  in  the  booke  of  Ciuilta  (Civilitye)  and  some  of  them 
are  saluted  with  the  titles  of  Marquis  and  others  aboue-named 
and  are  stiled  illustrious  by  the  Genoesi  howsoeuer  they  exercise 
marchandise  and  cannot  challenge  those  titles  abroad.  No  man 
of  the  highest  degree  in  Genoa  disdayneth  to  be  a  marchant  and 
to  haue  mony  at  vse  vppon  the  bankes  of  Exchange.  And  many 
of  them  were  sayd  to  haue  at  home  and  in  Spaine  Fifty  thou- 
sand Crownes.  The  Marquis  of  Spinola  was  said  to  haue  one 
hundredth  thirty  six  thousand  Crownes  yearely  Reuenue.  How- 
soeuer the  Fuggari  of  Augspurg  in  Germany  are  famous  for 
their  great  Treasure,  no  doubt  Genoa  hath  a  farr  greater  masse 
of  ready  mony  then  any  other  Citty  of  the  world  wherein  many 
Citizens  were  sayd  by  expert  men  to  haue  500  thoiisand  ducates, 
and  some  one  or  two  to  haue  a  Milion  in  ready  mony,  and  that 
it  was  common  among  them  for  Marchants  to  haue  Cabbines  of 
5  foote  long,  parted  into  diuerse  boxes,  all  filled  and  piled  vpp 
with  diuerse  Coynes  of  Gold. 

Of  Italian  lawes  in  generall. 

Sigonius  shewes  that  when  the  Westerne  Empire  was 
reuiued,  the  Italians  chose  whether  they  would  line  after  the 
Roman  or  Salique  lawe.     Now  Italy  is  gouerned  generally  by 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  155 

the  Ciuill  lawe  of  the  old  Emperors,  and  the  Cannon  lawes  of 
the  Pope,  and  diuerse  municipall  lawes  of  seuerall  States  and 
Cittyes.  Before  I  speake  of  the  iustice  and  iudgments,  I  will 
in  a  word  sett  downe  some  Common  lawes  of  Inheritance. 

In  the  seuerall  Common  Wealths  of  Italy  the  father  dying 
intestate,  the  brothers  diuide  his  mouable  and  vnmouable 
goods,  yet  in  the  kingdome  of  Naples  and  in  the  Fees  of 
absolute  Princes  the  eldest  brother  succeeds  and  the  Care  to 
mantayne  their  sisters,  and  to  dispose  them  in  mariage  lyes 
vppon  the  brothers  Inheritance,  the  magistrate  of  Pupills  inter- 
posing his  authority,  and  forcing  them  to  equity  if  need  be. 
And  Comonly  these  young  virgins  are  putt  into  Nunneries  for 
education,  where  they  are  by  all  Cunning  intisements  allured 
to  become  Nunns  by  vowe,  in  which  Case  the  brothers  saue 
their  Dowrye,  but  if  they  will  not  take  that  profession  vppon 
them,  the  brothers  and  the  said  Magistrates  may  take  them  out 
of  the  Cloisters  when  they  will,  or  when  they  are  to  be  disposed 
in  mariage.  Sonnes  may  not  be  disinherited  but  for  iust  and 
lawfull  causes,  as  for  striking  their  Parents,  for  not  having 
releiued  them  in  any  distresse  or  like  Crimes,  I  meane  for  lands 
discending  from  their  Ancestors,  yet  euen  for  those  it  is  in  the 
fathers  power  to  charge  them  with  legacyes,  and  the  bestowing 
of  such  goods  as  the  father  hath  gotten  is  altogether  in  his 
power.  A  notary,  and  fower  legall  witnesses  are  required  in  a 
mans  last  Will,  or  els  they  must  be  sealed  in  a  monasterye,  in 
which  Case  the  Fryers  vppon  payne  of  Excommunication  must 
keepe  the  same  secrett.  The  Sonne  who  in  tyme  of  his  fathers 
life  wilbe  emancipated  (that  is  made  free  from  the  Fathers 
Family  to  Hue  of  himselfe)  may  challeng  his  portion  of  his 
Fathers  goods,  and  after  that  tyme  all  that  he  getts  by  his  owne 
industry  is  proper  to  himselfe,  but  while  he  remaynes  in  the 
Family  vnder  his  Father  all  the  chilldren  and  the  Father  haue 
equall  share  in  all  goods  gotten  by  any  of  them,  as  all  are  lyable 
to  the  debts  of  any  of  them  for  theire  goods.  And  for  this 
cause  many  Fathers  emancipate  prodigal!  Children,  that  they 
may  not  be  lyable  to  pay  any  debts  they  may  after  contract. 


156  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Neuer  did  I  obserue  brothers  to  Hue  in  such  vnity  as  in  Italy, 
so  as  the  Father  being  dead,  many  of  them  ordinaryly  Hue  in 
one  house  together,  not  deuiding  theire  patrimony,  but  hauing 
aU  goods  in  common  or  as  they  caU  it  in  brotherhood  (vulgarly 
fratellanza)  and  perswading  one  to  mary  for  procreation,  the 
rest  lining  vnmarryed,  and  much  respecting  theire  brothers 
wife  and  her  honour  as  theire  owne.  And  while  they  Hue  in 
this  sorte,  if  any  one  spend  wastfully,  or  giue  his  daughters  in 
marryage,  all  is  supplyed  of  the  common  charge,  and  if  at  any 
tyme  after  by  consent,  or  by  desyre  of  any  one  to  leaue  that 
course  and  Hue  of  his  owne,  they  will  deuide  theire  patrimony, 
that  brother  shall  not  haue  a  penny  lesse  then  any  of  the  rest 
for  hauing  formerly  spent  more.  And  it  is  strange  but  most 
true,  that  the  Italians  in  common  practise  make  the  inheritance 
of  mony  as  firme  and  stable  to  the  heyres  as  of  land.  As  the 
sayd  brothers  by  theire  Fathers  will  or  owne  consent  liuing  in 
fratellanza,  haue  only  in  theire  owne  priuate  power  to  dispose 
of  the  yearely  increase  of  the  mony  (by  what  meanes  soeuer), 
and  the  Creditours  of  any  of  the  brothers  growing  in  debt,  haue 
right  to  recover  that  his  part  of  increase,  but  the  principall  or 
stock  is  common  to  all,  so  as  any  one  of  them  cannot  deminish 
it,  nether  can  any  priuate  Creditors  sease  therevpon,  for  any 
one  brothers  debt  or  bargayne,  but  only  for  the  Common  debt 
or  contract  of  all  the  brothers  ioyntly.  If  any  mans  wife  dy 
without  children,  the  husband  keepes  halfe  her  dowry,  and 
restores  the  other  halfe  to  her  next  kindred,  but  if  shee  haue 
children  he  retaynes  all  her  portion  for  them.  If  a  husband 
dye,  his  widowe  leaues  his  Family,  and  taking  her  portion 
retornes  to  her  owne  kindred,  whether  her  portion  were  in  land 
or  mony  and  mouable  goods,  and  if  she  marry  agayne,  the 
second  husband  hath  that  portion,  saue  that  the  Magistrate  of 
the  Pupills  iuterposeth  his  authority  for  due  respect  to  be  had 
of  her  children  by  the  first  husband  when  shee  marryeth 
agayne,  as  likewise  when  shee  dyes  a  widow  in  the  house  of  her 
next  kinsman. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  157 

Of  Justice  in  generall. 

The  Italyans  in  generall  are  most  strict  in  the  courses  of 
Justice,  without  which  care  they  could  not  possiblie  keepe  in 
due  order  and  awe  the  exorbitant  dispositions  of  that  nation, 
and  the  discontented  myndes  of  theire  subiects.  Yet  because 
only  the  Sergiants  and  such  ministers  of  Justice  are  bound  to 
apprehend  Malefactours,  or  at  least  will  doe  that  office  (which 
they  repute  a  shame  and  reproch),  and  because  the  absolute 
Principalities  are  very  many  and  of  little  circuite,  the  male- 
factors may  easily  flye  out  of  the  confines,  where  in  respect  of 
mutuall  ielosies  betweene  the  Princes,  and  of  theire  booty  in 
parte  giuen  to  those  who  should  prosecute  them,  they  finde  safe 
retrayt.  In  the  meane  tyme  where  the  Fact  was  donne,  they  are 
prescribed  and  by  publike  Proclamations  made  knowne  to  be 
banished  men  vulgarly  called  Banditi.  And  where  the  mine 
is  haynous  besydes  the  bannishment  rewardes  are  sett  vpon 
theire  heades  to  him  that  shall  kill  them  or  bring  them  in  to 
the  tryall  of  Justice,  yea  to  theire  fellow  banished  men  not  only 
those  rewardes  but  releases  of  theire  owne  banishments  are 
promised  by  the  word  of  the  State  vpon  that  condition,  which 
proclamation  vpon  the  head  is  vulgarly  called  Bando  della 
Testa,  These  banished  men  are  only  found  vpon  confines  hauing 
mountaynes  and  espetiall  woods  which  are  very  rare  in  Italy. 
But  because  the  confines  of  Naples  kingdome  vpon  the  State  of 
Rome  are  both  mountanous  and  also  woody,  they  abound  more 
spetially  there,  and  (as  in  all  places)  committ  robberies  and 
murthers  with  Strang  examples  of  cruelty.  For  which  cause 
Pope  Sixtus  Quintus  first  by  the  sayd  Bando  delle  Teste :  that 
is  rewardes  and  impunityes  and  releases  to  like  malefactors, 
sett  vpon  the  heades  of  the  most  wicked  outlawes,  did  free 
in  great  part  those  confines  and  all  passengers  from  those 
great  dangers,  yet  to  this  day  the  carriour  of  Rome  or 
Naples  dares  not  passe  weekely  from  either  Citty  without 
a  guarde  of  soldiers  appointed  for  the  guard  of  them,  and  all 
strangers  and  Passengers  vsing  to  passe  in  their  Company  with 


168  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

their  loaded  mules.  And  the  very  weeke  before  I  passed  that 
way,  I  remember  a  gentleman  banished  by  Pope  Clement  the 
eight  (if  I  be  not  deceiued  the  Nephewe  of  the  Cardinall  of 
Caieta)  hearing  that  one  of  the  Popes  minions  passed  that  way, 
did  assault  the  Carryer  of  Rome,  his  guarde  and  all  his 
Company,  with  hope  to  take  him  prisoner,  whereby  he  thought 
to  make  his  owne  peace  vppon  good  Conditions,  but  vnderstand- 
ing  vppon  the  first  assault  that  the  said  minion  was  escaped 
to  the  next  towne,  he  presently  did  withdrawe  himselfe  and  his 
men,  without  offering  any  more  violence  to  the  Company.  And 
perhapps  these  Outlawes  fynde  more  safe  being  in  those  parts, 
by  the  wickednes  of  the  people  commonly  incident  to  all 
borderers,  and  more  spetially  proper  to  the  Inhabitants  thereof. 
But  these  rewards,  and  impunityes  promised  to  outlawes  for 
bringing  in  the  heads  or  persons  of  other  outlawes  hath  broken 
their  fraternity.  So  as  hauing  found  that  their  owne  Consorts 
haue  sometymes  betrayed  others  to  capitall  Judgment  or  them- 
selues  killed  them,  they  are  so  ielous  one  of  an  other,  and  so 
affrighted  with  the  horror  of  their  owne  Consciences,  as  they 
both  eat  and  sleep  armed,  and  vppon  the  least  noyse  or  shaking 
of  a  leafe,  haue  their  hands  vppon  their  Armes,  ready  to 
defend  themselues  from  assault.  They  haue  many  other 
meanes  also  to  redeeme  themselues  from  banishment,  as  for 
murthers  by  intercession  of  freinds  at  home,  vppon  agreement 
made  with  the  next  freinds  of  the  party  murthered.  And 
myselfe  at  Loretto  did  see  some  of  these  outlawes  ready  to  passe 
to  Sea  towards  Hungary,  who  looked  like  Cutthroats,  and  were 
armed  (as  the  Italians  prouerbially  say)  Dal  capo  fin'  al  buco 
del  culo,  from  the  head  to  the  very  backsyde,  and  these  all  had 
their  pardons  vppon  Condition  to  seme  the  Emperor  in 
Hungarie  two  yeares  against  the  Turkes.  But  in  Crimes 
extraordinarily  haynous,  the  Princes  and  States  are  so  seuere, 
as  in  their  publique  Edict  of  banishment,  besides  rewards  sett 
vppon  their  heads,  great  punishments  and  Fynes  according  to 
the  qualityes  of  offence  and  person  are  denounced  against  them 
who  at  home  shall  make  petition  or  vse  other  meanes  at  any 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  169 

tyme  to  haue  them   restored  to  their  Countryes  Lands  and 
livings. 

Of  Judgments  in  generall. 

No  doubt  all  Italy  is  more  free  from  Robberies  and  more 
happy  in  trades  and  Arts  by  the  nature  of  that  nation,  abhorring 
from  living  vppon  others,  and  from  not  having  meanes  to  line 
in  some  free  sort,  by  their  owne  industry,  as  likewise  by  the 
Comendable  Course  to  condemne  vagrant,  idle  and  wicked 
persons  to  rowe  in  their  Gallies.  They  haue  no  single 
Combatts,  which  are  forbidden  by  the  Councell  of  Trent,  to 
which  the  Italians  yeild  obedience,  because  it  is  consonant  to 
their  disposition;  For  indeed  you  shall  seldome  or  neuer  heare 
of  any  mans  slaughter  vppon  heat  of  bloud,  but  if  any  man 
be  killed,  it  is  commonly  premeditated  murther,  vppon  all 
advantages  of  Armes  and  otherwise,  as  many  armed  sodenly 
assayling  one  vnarmed,  whether  it  be  by  theeues  in  woods  or 
by  murtherers  in  Cittyes.  Of  which  bloudy  act  some  are 
knowne  to  make  profession  to  be  hyred  therevnto,  and  many 
are  knowne  to  be  likely  men  for  that  imployment,  so  that  he  who 
hath  malice  and  mony,  cannot  want  a  man  to  doe  the  mischeife. 
These  murthers  are  most  common  in  places  lying  most  open  for 
escape,  where  banishment  is  the  highest  punishment.  And  are 
most  committed  in  the  tyme  of  the  Bachinall  Feasts  of  Shroue- 
tyde,  lasting  with  them  from  after  Christmasse  to  Lent,  and 
vulgarly  called,  II  Carnoual'  that  is  the  farewell  to  flesh.  And 
they  are  most  frequent  in  the  lower  parts  of  Italy,  more 
spetially  in  Lombardy,  where  many  carry  long  peeces  (the  short 
gunns  being  forbidden  for  feare  of  sodeine  treasons)  and  goe 
daily  armed  from  the  head  to  the  foote,  so  as  myselfe  haue 
seene  young  Gentlemen,  for  feare  of  those  with  whome  they 
had  some  quarrells,  weare  continually  an  yron  Coate  of  male  of 
30  pounds  weight,  next  aboue  their  shirts.  The  murtherers 
that  cannot  escape,  but  are  taken  by  the  officers,  are  putt  to 
death  by  beheading. 


160  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Adulteries  (as  all  furyes  of  Jelousy,  or  signes  of  making 
loue,  to  wiues,  daughters  and  sisters)  are  commonly  prosecuted 
by  priuate  reuenge,   and  by  murther,  and   the   Princes   and 
Judges,  measuring  their  iust  reuenge  by  their  owne  passions 
proper    to    that    nation,    make    no    great    inquiry    after    such 
murthers  besides  that  the  reuenging  party  is  wise  inough  to 
doe  them  secretly,  or  at  least  in  disguised  habitts.   The  frequent 
punishment  for  common  breaches  of  the  Lawe,  is  the  Corde 
called  Strappado,  or  strappa  di  corda,  where  the  delinquent  is 
cast  downe  with  Cords  fastned  to  his  Armes  running  in  a  puUy, 
so  as  at  the  fall  the  ioynts  at  the  shoulder  turne  rounde  about, 
except  he  haue  agilitye  to  saue  himselfe,  which  some  practise, 
and  haue,  so  as  they  dare  take  the  Jerke  of  the  Corde  for  a 
small  reward.     For  vsury  five  in  the  hundreth  is  allowed  in  the 
mounts  of  piety,  which  are  bankes  of  mony  to  be  lent  to  the 
poore,  but  in  Common  Contracts  it  is  not  limitted,  so  as  they 
may  take  as  they  can  agree.     The  very  name  of  the  hangman, 
and  of  his  seruants  and  officers  belonging  to  him  in  Criminall 
Justice  are  odious,  as  in  Germany.     About  this  tyme  whereof  I 
write,  a  Foraine  gentleman  lying  in  Rome,  and  being  in  some 
grace  with  one  of  the  Cheefe  Cardinalls  had  license  from  him 
to  weare  his  sworde,  but  it  happened  that  he  becoming  Rivall 
to  the  Cardinalls  Nephew  (so  their  bastards  are  called)  and  by 
free  spending  of  his  mony  getting  the  Cortizans  grace,  so  much 
as  she  excluded  the  other,  he  for  reuenge  plotted  with  the 
Serieants  to  take  the  gentleman  going  thether  by  night  with 
his  sword  when  he  had  not  his  License  about  him  to  shewe,  and 
to  giue  him  a  touche  of  the  Strappado  who  did  accordingly, 
and   when   they   had   apprehended   him,   and   he   avowed   his 
License,  and  ofEered  mony  to  send  to  the  Cardinalls  house,  they 
suffered  him  to  send  a  messenger,  but  in  the  meanetyme  putt 
him  to  the  Corde,  and  gaue  him  a  little  Jerke,  when  presently 
the  same  Nephewe  of  the  Cardinall,  and  some  of  his  other 
gentlemen  came  in,  and  freed  him,  after  they  had  attayned 
their  end.  For  in  reguarde  the  officer  of  Criminall  Justice  had 
but  giuen  the  gentleman  that  litle  touche  of  their  hands,  the 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  161 

Cortisan  would  neuer  after  adraitt  his  loue  or  Company,  but 
gaue  herselfe  wholy  to  the  sayd  Cardinalls  Nephewe.  The  like 
thing  happened  about  that  time  in  Vicenza  a  Citty  vnder  the 
Venetians ;  where  a  yong  Cortisan  arriuing,  and  setting  a  very 
high  price  vppon  herselfe,  such  as  the  gentlemen  of  the  Citty, 
howsoeuer  desyrous  of  new  game,  would  not  giue,  after  they 
had  in  vayne  tryed  all  meanes  to  make  her  fall  in  the  price, 
they  called  the  hangman,  and  one  gaue  him  a  dublett,  an  other 
a  hatt,  and  so  for  all  gentleman  like  attyre,  and  all  ioyntly 
furnishing  him  with  the  mony  she  demaunded,  they  sent  him 
to  her  that  night,  and  the  next  morning  all  coming  to  her 
Chamber,  the  one  cast  his  dublett,  the  other  his  hatt,  and  so 
the  rest  of  the  attyre  into  the  fyer,  and  then  the  hangmans  man 
bringing  him  his  apparrell,  after  their  departure,  the  miserable 
Cortisan  perceiuing  how  she  was  skorned,  fledd  secretly  out  of 
the  Citty,  and  was  neuer  more  scene  there. 

The  Justice,  Lawes,  and  Judgments  in  the  Popes  State. 

At  Rome,  the  Lawes  are  with  much  seuerity  putt  in 
exequution,  and  namely  the  Lawes  of  Pope  Sixtus  Quintus 
against  outlawes,  Cortisans,  quarrells,  and  the  like.  And  it  is 
peculiar  (as  I  was  informed)  to  the  State  of  the  Church,  that  a 
murtherer  escaped  out  of  an  other  Princes  Territory,  where  he 
committed  the  fact,  shalbe  executed  for  the  same  in  the  Popes 
State,  if  he  be  there  apprehended  and  accused  thereof.  It  is 
Capitall  to  challenge,  or  answer  a  Challenge  of  Combatt,  and 
in  quarrells  he  that  first  drawes  his  sword,  shall  dye  or  be 
condemned  to  the  Gallies  or  in  some  such  sort  punished.  And 
it  is  not  only  vnlawfuU  to  weare  swords  in  that  State  without 
license,  but  the  wearing  of  daggers  openly  is  forbidd,  and  the 
Carrying  a  pistoU  secretly  or  like  pockett  weapons  for  feare 
of  sodeine  murthers,  is  capitally  forbidden.  And  at  Rome, 
more  then  in  any  other  Citty  of  Italy,  the  Strappado  is  giuen 
for  euery  small  offence.  Monsieur  Villamont  writes  of  a 
principall  gentleman  of  Bologna  about  this  tyme  executed  by 


162  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

strangling  in  his  Chamber  at  Rome,  only  for  having  receiued 
an  outlawe  into  his  house :  And  of  an  other  who  was  hanged 
on  the  bridge  of  St.  Angelo  for  having  giuen  a  blowe  to  a 
Sweitzer  of  the  Popes  guard.  If  a  man  be  cast  into  prison  for 
debt,  the  Judges  after  the  manner  visitting  frequently  those 
prisons,  finding  him  to  be  poore,  will  impose  vppon  the  Creditor 
a  mitigation  of  the  debt,  or  tyme  of  forbearance,  as  they  iudge 
the  equitye  of  the  Case  to  require,  or  if  by  good  witnesses  they 
finde  the  party  so  poore  as  really  he  hath  not  wherewith  to  pay 
the  debt,  they  will  accept  a  release  or  assignement  of  his  goods 
to  the  Creditor,  and  whether  he  consent  or  no,  will  free  the 
debters  body  out  of  prison.  At  Rome  the  least  idle  word  of 
the  Pope,  the  Church,  or  Religion,  will  drawe  a  man  into  the 
Inquisition,  where  he  may  lye  long  tyme  close  prisoner  (not 
somuch  as  a  keeper  comming  to  him,  but  his  meat  being  giuen 
out  at  an  hole  in  the  dore,  and  he  making  his  owne  bedd), 
before  he  shall  know  who  hurt  him,  or  why  he  is  imprisoned, 
and  if  he  be  found  of  the  reformed  religion  (whome  they  call 
heretiques)  of  old  he  was  soone  brought  to  the  stake,  but  the 
constant  death  of  some,  having  (as  they  found)  done  hurt,  since 
they  are  kept  in  perpetuall  prison,  and  a  credible  Convert 
deceiues  vs,  if  by  the  Jesuits  they  be  not  many  tymes  strangly 
affrighted,  and  euen  secretly  putt  to  death  in  close  prisons 
vnder  the  ground.  Pope  Sixtus  Quintus  made  a  lawe,  that  no 
Cortisan  should  ride  in  a  Coache  vnder  paine  to  pay  a  100 
Crownes,  and  the  Coachman  to  haue  the  Strappado  for  the  first 
tyme,  and  death  for  the  second  tyme,  but  they  weare  Clothe  of 
gold,  and  liue  in  all  excesse  for  meate,  and  all  things,  and  haue 
incredible  respect  shewed  them  in  salutations,  only  they  are 
knowne  by  going  on  foote  so  richly  attyred.  Tet  I  am  deceiued 
if  knowne  mistresses  of  great  Clergymen,  tho  no  professed 
Cortisans,  passe  not  Rome  in  as  great  pompe  and  pride  as  any. 
Speaking  of  Justice  in  generall,  I  haue  shewed  the  late  Popes 
Justice  against  Outlawes,  whereby  their  strong  partyes  vppon 
the  Confines  of  Naples  haue  bene  in  tyme  broken,  and  are  now 
weake,  and  almost  destroyed. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  163 

The  Justice,  Lawes,  and  Judgments  in  the  State  of  Venice. 

The  Senate  of  Venice  is  most  reuerent  for  the  gray  heads, 
grauity  and  Comelynes  of  their  persons,  and  their  stately  habitts 
but  for  nothing  more  then  their  strict  obseruing  of  Justice. 
They  haue  a  lawe  that  in  tyme  of  Carnauall  or  Shrouetyde,  no 
man  that  is  masked  may  weare  a  sword,  because  being 
vnknovme,  he  might  thereby  haue  meanes  to  kill  his  enemy  on 
the  sodeine,  and  while  I  was  in  Italy  a  forayne  gentleman 
vppon  a  fancy  to  mock  the  officers  of  Justice,  being  masked 
wore  a  woodden  lathe  like  a  sword.  The  officers  apprehended 
him,  and  finding  it  to  be  a  lath,  yet  carryed  him  to  the 
magistrate,  who  with  a  graue  Countenance  said  to  him,  Non 
burlar'  con  la  Giustitia,  Veh :  Jeast  not  with  the  Justice,  marke 
me.  And  he  found  that  he  had  mocked  himselfe  more  then  the 
officers,  for  he  payd  not  a  few  Crownes  before  he  could  be  freed 
by  mediation  of  great  freinds.  But  since  the  Citty  of  Venice 
lyes  open  without  any  walls,  so  as  malefactors  may  easily 
escape,  and  the  Citty  lyes  vppon  Lombardye  where  murthers 
are  frequent,  this  Citty  especially  in  the  tyme  of  Carnouall  is 
much  subiect  to  murthers,  and  like  outrages.  And  so  is  the 
next  Citty  Padoa,  vppon  priuiledges  of  the  Vniuersity,  whereby 
murther  in  schoUers  is  punished  only  by  banishment.  And 
that  the  rather,  because  in  the  State  of  Venice  (for  the  great 
Confluence  of  strangers)  it  is  free  for  all  men  to  weare  Armes 
by  the  day,  excepting  Pistolls,  which  no  man  may  haue  without 
the  Locks  taken  of,  and  also  because  they  who  haue  ill  purposes, 
will  aduenture  and  vse  to  weare  these  Armes  by  night  also,  I  say 
for  these  reasons,  murthers  (especially  in  the  libertine  tyme  of 
Carnouall)  are  frequent  in  this  Citty,  from  which  also  the  lesser 
Cittyes  of  that  State  are  not  free.  Murther  was  punished  by 
hanging  till  death,  till  Duke  Michaele  Morosino  created  in  the 
yeare  1381,  made  a  law  that  murtherers  should  be  beheaded. 
But  most  comonly  they  escape  by  flight,  and  so  are  banished 
till  they  can  make  peace  with  the  freinds  of  the  murthered,  and 
80  obtayne  liberty  to  retorne  into  their  Country.     Adulterers 


164  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

are  punished  (as  other  like  Crymes)  according  to  the  Ciuill 
and  Cannon  lawes,  but  the  Italians  impatient  to  bring  their 
honor  vnder  publique  tryalls  dispatch  the  punishment  of  all 
Jelousyes  by  priuate  reuenge,  killing  not  only  the  men  so 
prouoking  them,  but  their  wiues  sisters  or  daughters  dishonour- 
ing themselues  in  those  kindes.  Yea  brothers  knowing  their 
sisters  to  be  vnchast  when  they  are  maryed,  and  out  of  their 
owne  house,  yet  will  make  this  offence  knowne  to  their 
husbands,  that  they  may  kill  them.  Whereof  Examples  are 
frequent,  as  namely  of  a  Florentine  gentleman,  who  vnder- 
standing  from  his  wiues  brother  that  she  had  dishonoured  them 
by  adulterye,  tooke  her  forth  in  a  Coache  having  only  a  Preist 
with  them,  and  when  they  came  to  a  fitt  place  gaue  her  a  short 
tyme  to  confesse  her  sinnes  to  the  Preist,  and  then  killed  her 
with  his  owne  hands.  And  howsoeuer  in  this  Case,  it  is  like  she 
Confessed  the  Cryme,  yet  in  this  and  like  Cases  the  Magistrate 
^vseth  not  to  inquire  after  these  reuenges,  which  the  Italians 
nature  hath  drawne  into  Custome,  besides  that  many  are  done 
secretly  without  danger  to  be  reuealed. 

Among  other  high  Crymes  it  is  not  rare  to  heare 
blasphemous  speeches  in  Italy,  and  the  State  of  Venice  is  much 
to  be  praysed  for  the  most  seuere  Justice  they  vse  against  such 
offendors,  having  a  lawe  to  cutt  out  their  tongues.  Yea  while 
I  lined  there,  some  roaring  boyes  one  night  went  out  vppon 
a  Wager  who  should  doe  the  greatest  villany,  and  when  they 
had  done  most  wicked  things,  at  last  they  came  all  to  the 
windowe  of  the  Popes  Nuntio,  where  they  song  horrible 
blasphemyes  against  our  Lord,  his  blessed  mother,  and  the 
Apostle  St.  Peter.  The  next  morning  all  these  Eascalls  (so  I 
call  them,  whereof  most  notwithstanding  were  gentlemen)  had 
escaped  out  of  the  Citty,  only  two  were  taken  whome  I  did  see 
executed  in  this  manner,  their  hands  were  cutt  of  in  fower 
places  where  they  did  the  greatest  villanyes,  their  tongues  were 
cutt  out  vnder  the  windowe  of  the  Popes  Nuntio,  and  so  they 
were  brought  into  the  markett  place  of  St.  Marke,  where  vppon 
a  Scaffold  they  were  beheaded  with  an  axe  falling  by  a  Pully, 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  165 

which  done  the  Scaffold  and  their  bodyes  were  burnt,  and  the 
Ashes  throwne  into  the  Sea. 

Ciuill  Judgments  in  the  State  of  Venice. 

For  Ciuill  Judgments  I  remember  a  stone  at  Paduoa  called 
lapis  turpitudinis  (that  is  the  stone  of  filthines)  because 
vppon  markett  dayes  such  were  sett  vppon  it  with  naked 
backsydes,  as  had  runu  into  debt  having  no  meanes  to  repay  it. 
The  lawes  of  Venice  in  generall  were  reputed  so  iust  by  the 
Senate  of  Nurenberg  in  Germany  as  in  the  yeare  1508,  by 
Ambassadors  sent  to  this  State  they  obteyned  a  Copy  of  them. 
Among  other  Ciuill  Judgments  they  giue  singular  Justice  in 
Cases  of  debt  and  haue  particular  Judges  ouer  Marchants 
banckrowting,  who  giue  the  Creditors  security  to  keepe  them 
from  prison,  and  cite  such  banckrowtes  as  fly,  selling  their 
goods  and  dividing  them  equally  among  the  Creditors  and 
preuenting  all  fiaudes  may  be  vsed.  So  as  if  they  finde  other 
mens  goods  deposited  in  their  hands  they  keepe  them  for  the 
Owners.  In  which  Case  myselfe  when  I  passed  from  thence 
into  Turkye,  and  also  my  brother  leaning  our  Chests  with  our 
apparrell  &  bookes  in  the  hands  of  a  marchant,  who  shortly 
after  proued  banckrowte,  the  magistrate  kept  our  goods  safe, 
and  when  I  retorned,  did  restore  to  me  without  any  Charge, 
not  only  my  owne  goods,  but  also  my  brothers  who  dyed  in 
the  Journey. 

I  haue  formerly  sayd  that  all  the  Venetian  lawes  are  made 
in  the  Counsell  called  Pregadi,  for  when  any  Magistrate 
iudgeth  it  profitable  for  the  Comonwealth  to  haue  any  new 
lawe  made  for  any  thing  concerning  his  office  and  Charge,  he 
propounds  his  reasons  in  the  CoUedge  of  the  Sauij,  and  they 
being  there  approued,  the  lawe  is  propounded,  enacted,  and 
published  by  the  Councell  di  Pregadi.  So  the  Magistrate  of 
the  Pomps  (or  Ceremonies)  caused  certaine  sumptuary  Lawes 
for  diett  and  apparrell  to  be  made  in  this  Councell  which  are 
in  force  to  this  day.  Yet  sometymes  the  law  is  made  in  the 
Great  Counsell,  if  the  magistrate  thinke  that  it  will  receiue 


166  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

more  life  and  force  by  being  confirmed  therein.  So  the 
Censors  in  the  last  age  past  desyring  a  lawe  should  be  made 
against  making  any  Congratulations  with  any  man  that  had 
obteyned  an  Office  or  magistracye,  the  same  was  first  approued 
in  the  Counsell  of  Pregadi,  and  then  with  generall  Consent 
confirmed  in  the  great  Counsell. 


Of  the  iustice  in  Genoa. 

I  haue  formerly  spoken  of  the  gouernment  and  magistrates 
in  the  free  Citty  of  Genoa ;  Now  it  remaynes  in  a  word  to  speake 
of  their  Judges.     A  doctor  of  the  Ciuill  Lawe  borne  out  of  the 
State,  hath  a  great  yearely  stipend,  and  is  vulgarly  called  the 
Podesta.     He  dwells  in  a  Pallace  adioyning  to  the  Dukes,  and 
iudges    all    Criminall    Causes,    but    no    Capitall    sentence    is 
executed  without  the  Consent  of  the  Senate,  neither  can  he 
otherwise   commaund   it.      He   hath   two   doctors   to   be   his 
Assistants,  and  one  is  his  Vicar,  who  also  medles  in  some  Ciuill 
Causes.       Five  Doctors  of  the  Ciuill  Lawe  borne  out  of  the 
State,  are  likewise  hyred  for  two  yeares  to  iudge  Ciuill  Causes, 
the  body  of  which  Doctors  or  Judges  is  vulgarly  called  La  Eota. 
Also  of  the  Citizens  the  Magistrates  called  the  seuen  men  extra- 
ordinaiy,  are  chosen  for  six  monethes  to  represent  the  Dukes 
person  as  busyed  with  higher  affayres,  in  hearing  of  differences 
betweene  men,  and  in  appointing  Tutors  for  Pupills.       And 
because  the  lawe  forbiddes  a  rich  man  to  goe  to  lawe  with  a 
poore  man,  or  one  kinsman  with  an  other  (a  lawe  in  my  opinion 
most  woorthy  to  be  imitated),  these  seuen  men  in  such  cases 
appoint  Judges,  who  as  Arbiters  end  their  differences.     Fine 
men  called  the  supreme  Sindici  may  and  vse  to  call  in  question 
the  Duke  and  the  Gouernors  after  the  tyme  of  their  magistracye 
ended,  and  vppon  iust  causes  to  punish  them,  liberty  being 
giuen  by  publique  proclamation  for  eight  dayes  to  all  men,  that 
they  may  accuse  them,  or  any  of  them,  for  any  fault  done  in 
their  magistracye,  after  which  eight  dayes,  these  fiue  men  giue 
them   letters   Pattents   to   testifye   their   innocencye,   without 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  167 

which  letters  they  cannot  be  admitted  to  the  dignity  of 
Procurators  belonging  to  their  places,  as  I  haue  formerly 
shewed.  These  fine  also  heare  many  appeales  being  men  of 
great  estimation,  and  they  are  chosen  by  the  lesser  Counsell. 
All  arts  haue  their  Censors,  who  sett  the  price  of  things  sold, 
and  prouide  no  deceite  be  vsed  in  weights  or  measures.  Besides 
all  seuerall  Arts  haue  their  owne  Magistrates  chosen  by  the 
Artisans  themselues,  and  called  ConsuUs,  all  which  haue 
authority  ouer  those  of  their  owne  Art  or  trade.  Among  them 
the  ConsuUs  of  the  silke  weauers  haue  the  greatest  authoritye, 
for  they  may  putt  any  of  that  art  to  the  Strapado,  yea 
condemne  them  to  banishment,  or  to  be  slaties  in  the  Gallies, 
and  to  like  high  punishments. 

The  Justice,  Judgments  and  lawes,  in  the  state  of  Florence. 

I  haue  formerly  shewed  that  the  Duke  of  Florence  is  an 
absolute  Prince,  and  hath  no  priuy  Counsell  of  State,  but 
comunicateth  his  most  secrett  affayres  to  the  aduise  of  his 
Fauorites,  whereof  the  Archbishopp  of  Pisa  was  reputed  cheefe, 
and  gouerneth  the  Commonwealth  by  publique  Magistrates. 
For  the  magistrates  and  Tribunalls  of  Justice  remayne  still  the 
same  they  were  in  the  tyme  of  the  free  State.  Ciuill  Causes  (as 
in  other  Cittyes  of  Italy)  are  iudged  by  a  certaine  number  of 
Doctors  in  the  Ciuill  Lawe  (whose  body  is  called  La  Rota),  And 
criminall  Causes  are  iudged  by  the  magistrates  of  Florence,  in 
nothing  changed,  but  that  the  cheefe  of  old  called  Gonfaloniere 
is  now  called  Lieuftenant.  All  other  magistrates  as  the  old 
Counsellors,  eight  men  &c.  and  the  Vicars  and  Gouernors  of 
Townes  and  Jurisdictions  (vulgarly  called  Podesta)  are  now 
chosen  as  in  tyme  of  the  free  State,  saue  that  the  Gouernors  of 
the  cheefe  Cittyes,  as  Sienna  and  Pisa  and  the  keepers  of  Forts, 
are  appointed  sent  and  reuoked  at  the  Dukes  pleasure.  The 
said  Magistrates  are  in  this  sort  chosen.  The  gentlemens 
names  of  the  first  Ranck,  and  so  of  the  second  and  third  are 
putt  into  three  vessells  and  the  cheefe  magistrates  are  chosen 


168  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

out  of  the  first,  the  inferior  out  of  the  second,  and  the  lowest 
out  of  the  third,  by  drawing  out  for  each  Magistrates  place  five 
names  of  whome  he  [who]  hath  most  voyces  in  the  Counsell  is 
chosen.  And  the  gentlemens  names  are  yearely  altered  in  the> 
vessells,  &  changed  out  of  one  into  the  other.  These  Elections  are 
confirmed  by  the  Duke,  but  otherwise  he  medles  not  with  their 
choise  or  Judgments,  only  he  hath  his  Secretary  vulgarly  called 
Del  criminale  who  sees  the  Processes  of  Criminall  Judgments, 
aswell  in  the  Citty  as  in  the  Territory,  and  acquaintes  the  Duke 
with  those  of  greatest  moment,  and  no  doubt  from  him  directs 
the  Judges  proceedings,  which  makes  them  more  vigilant  in 
doing  Justice.  One  thing  I  cannot  omitt,  which  I  wondred 
to  see  in  the  Citty  of  Florence,  namely  a  Court  of  Justice, 
whose  title  is  written  vppon  the  gates.  La  corte  de  1'  honesta, 
the  Court  of  honesty,  and  wherein  Judges  sett  in  Scarlett  Robes 
to  doe  right  to  Cortisans  or  Harlotts  if  any  wrong  them  therein. 
For  howsoeuer  the  Stews  be  restrayned  to  certains  streets,  no 
Harlott  being  permitted  to  dwell  among  the  houses  of  the 
Matrons,  if  she  be  but  seene  at  a  window;  yet  it  hath  such 
priuiledges,  as  if  a  mans  wife  flying  from  him  can  come  into 
the  Stewes  before  he  lay  hold  on  her,  he  cannot  bring  her  back, 
nor  haue  her  punished.  The  very  Duke  passing  the  streete  will 
in  honor  putt  of  his  hatt  to  some  of  them,  and  at  publique 
Comedies  Cortisans  and  Torchbearers  enter  freely,  and  pay 
nothing.  The  State  of  the  Duke  of  Florence  is  to  be  praysed 
aboue  all  other  paits  of  Italy  for  Justice,  where  strangers  line 
more  safely  then  any  where  els,  so  they  bring  not  themselues 
in  danger  by  foolish  shewing  of  their  mony,  and  may  safely 
passe  in  the  Citties  and  highwayes  by  day  or  night  with  their 
pocketts  full  of  gold.  Besides  that  Strangers  haue  more 
priuiledge  then  Natiues  in  wearing  their  swords,  which  is  only 
granted  to  some  gentlemen  of  Florence,  but  other  Natiues 
hardly  obtayne  license  to  weare  them  which  is  easily  graunted 
to  all  straungers.  Nether  doe  any  in  this  State  (as  in 
Lombardy)  carry  Gunns  or  goe  armed  from  head  to  foote,  For 
no  man  in  Citty  or  Country  may  weare  or  haue  in  their  howses 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  169 

other  Armes  then  Rapiers  and  daggers  vppon  great  penalty. 
Yet  cannot  I  commend  the  Citty  Ligorno  for  this  Ciuility,  nor 
the  Inhabitants  for  honest  men.  And  no  maruell  for  howsoeuer 
it  hath  of  old  bene  a  place  of  dwelling;  yet  Duke  Cosmo  first 
compassed  the  place  with  walls,  Duke  Francis  caused  many 
howses  to  be  built  there,  and  Duke  Ferdinand  (living  when  I 
was  in  Italy)  first  brought  it  into  the  forme  of  a  Fayre  and  well 
fortifyed  Citty.  And  these  Dukes,  with  lesse  charge  to  furnish 
it  with  buildings  &  inhabitants,  as  Rome  at  the  first  was  made 
a  Sanctuary  to  malefactors,  so  they  imposed  punishments  on 
malefactors  in  lesser  Crimes,  according  to  the  quality  of  their 
offence,  to  build  one  or  more  howses  in  this  Citty,  and  to  dwell 
there  for  yeares,  or  for  life,  so  as  the  Inhabitants  were  not  like 
to  be  of  the  most  peaceable  and  best  sort  of  men. 


170  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 


Booke  II. 


CHAP:  I. 

Of  the  commonwealth  of  Fraunce  according  to  the  seuerall 
heads  conteyned  in  the  title  of  the  first  Chapter  of  the 
former  booke. 

[I  was  tempted  to  omit  the  whole  of  this  long  Chapter,  for 
Moryson's  work  here  is  what  critics  sometimes  call 
"  conscientious."  However,  the  passage  on  "  The  Tributes  and 
Revenues,"  commencing  on  Page  207  of  the  MS.,  is  such  an 
extremely  favourable  specimen  of  it,  that  I  quote  it  in  full.  It 
has  a  special  interest  for  the  general  reader  from  its  bearing 
on  later  French  history.  The  Chapter  extends  from  Page  188 
of  the  MS.  to  Page  231.— C.H.] 

The  Tributes  and  Reuenues. 

The  Tribute  and  Reuenues  of  this  large  kingdome  are  manifold 
and  great,  and  howsoeuer  it  be  charged  in  high  measure  with 
a  multitude  of  great  Stipends,  since  the  very  Counsellors  attend 
not  the  publike  affayres  without  reward  of  large  pensions,  and 
the  officers  of  the  Exchequer  so  exceede  in  number  as  they  must 
needs  wast  the  same  Treasure  they  gather  (of  whose  multitude, 
reformation  hath  bene  often  intended  and  attempted,  but  by 
their  art  was  euer  frustrated).  And  howsoeuer  it  be  charged 
with  the  maintenance  of  many  Troopes  of  horse  and  bands  of 
Foote  continually  in  the  kings  pay,  and  of  diuerse  Fortes  and 
Garrisons  vppon  the  Confines  for  defence  of  the  kingdome ;  yet 
would  it  aboundantly  suffice  the  priuate  and  publike  vses,  were 
it  not  that  in  the  last  Ciuill  Warrs,  not  only  many  Customes, 
and  Tributes  were  ingaged,  but  euen  great  part  of  the  kings 
Domaine  or  land  of  Inheritance  (which  should  not  be  ingaged 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  171 

vppon  any  other  Cause  then  for  the  necessity  of  warr  and  of 
Apennages   of   kings   yonger   sonnes).       But   the   king   then 
raigning,  Henry  the  fourth,  no  lesse  famous  for  policye  in 
peace,  then  for  the  militaiy  Art,  began  to  drawe  all  expences 
to  the  wonted  limitts,  and  not  only  something  too  much  (as  the 
french  confesse)   restrayning  his  bounty   in  guifts,  but  also 
gouerning  all  things  with  more  then  kingly  frugality,  gaue  the 
french  hope  to  restore  the  wonted  plenty  of  publike  Treasure. 
Of  the  Impositions  in  Fraunce,  some  were  of  old  graunted, 
others   haue   bene    lately   extorted   by   the    necessity   of   the 
kingdome,  and  long  Ciuill  Warrs  to  which  the  french  haue  in 
the  last  age  bene  easily  drawne),  and  for  other  causes  partly 
true,   partly   pretended.      In   which   exactions   not   only   the 
french,  but  most  kings  of  the  world  make  vayne  the  Maxime 
of  Logick,  that  the  Causes  being  taken  away  the  effects  cease, 
easily   learning   to   raise   Tributes   but   not   knowing   how   to 
abate  them.     For  in  Fraunce  the  exactions  raysed  in  the  fury 
'of  warr,  continued  in  the  fayrest  tyme  of  peace.       Tributes 
willingly    offered    to    avoyde    the    spoyle    of    Soldiers,    still 
remayned,  and  that  without  restraint  of  their  insolencyes,  and 
tributes  allowed  in  tymes  of  publike  danger  by  consent  of  the 
three  estates,  were  in  peace  as  it  were  by  prescribed  Custome 
made  the  Kings  annuall  llents.      Yea  exactions  made  by  the 
Princes  of  the  league  taking  Armes  against  the  king  were  after 
in  tyme  of  peace  taken  for  the  king,  in  iust  punishment  of  those 
who  supported  Rebells  by  them.       Popular  seditions  for  like 
exactions  haue  no  where  bene  more  frequent  then  in  Fraunce 
(tho  Italy  be  farr  more  oppressed  therewith)  and  that  not  only 
of  old,  but  euen  of  late  since  the  Ciuill  "Warrs  appeased,  and  in 
all  these  tumults,  as  dogs  bite  the  stone  in  steed  of  the  Caster, 
so  the  fury  of  the  people  fell  not  vppon  the  Imposers,  but  vppon 
the  Exactors.     The  Nobility  high  and  lowe,  I  meane  lordes  and 
gentlemen,  are  altogether  free  from  Impositions  or  Tributes 
because  they  serue  the  king  in  his  Warrs  (aswell  in  person  as 
with  a  certaine  number  of  horsemen  according  to  their  quality) 
without  taking  any  pay.     And  this  Immunity  litle  diminisheth 


172  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

the  kings  profitt,  because  the  Nobility  scornes  to  be  Marchants, 
thincking  such  traffique  ignoble,  according  to  the  Heraulta 
rules,  howsoeuer  the  Italians  even  the  very  Princes  disdayne  not 
traffique  by  the  great,  leaving  only  the  gayne  of  Retayling  to 
the  people,  and  wisely  thinck  it  madnes  to  inrich  the  people 
with  the  cheife  Commoditye  of  the  land  and  to  inable  them 
to  buy  their  lands,  which  idlenes  must  needs  force  them  to 
wast  and  sell.  As  the  Nobles  are  free  from  all  exactions,  so 
some  fall  only  on  the  Common  people,  from  which  the  Citties, 
and  all  the  kings  officers  and  ministers  are  exempted,  but  they 
are  likewise  charged  with  some,  as  with  mantayning  the 
ordinary  troopes  and  bands  of  horse  and  foote,  and  for  the 
Tenthes  the  very  Clergie  is  not  spared.  It  is  a  great  mischeife 
in  Fraunce  that  all  offices  vppon  the  necessity  of  the  State,  euen 
the  iudiciall  offices,  have  of  old  beene  vsed  to  be  sold  by  the 
king,  which  out  of  ill  Custome  continewes  till  this  day,  all 
offices  being  sold  at  high  rates,  and  (which  is  more  straunge) 
the  sales  thereof  among  priuate  men  being  of  force,  as  if  they 
were  graunted  vnder  the  kings  Seale,  so  the  seller  thereof  Hue  a 
moneth  or  two  after  the  sealing  to  take  away  all  suspition 
of  open  fraude.  For  howsoeuer  this  Custome  may  be  profitable 
to  the  king,  it  makes  vnwoorthy  men  come  to  high  offices,  and 
since  he  that  buyes  must  needs  sell,  it  makes  the  king  for  his 
iudiciall  places  author  of  selling  Justice.  All  Writers  obserue 
that  Fraunce  hath  fowre  loadstones  to  drawe  Treasure,  namely 
Corne,  Wyne,  Salt,  and  linnen  Cloth,  and  no  doubt  the  Tribute 
or  Impost  of  wyne  is  great,  and  that  of  Salt  greater,  which  in 
many  places  is  proper  to  the  king,  and  generally  payes  him 
Tribute  especially  baysalt  whereof  plenty  is  made  in  Fraunce 
especially  in  some  Hands,  and  in  many  places  the  selling  of 
white  salt  is  forbidden,  that  the  bay  Salt  may  be  sold  for 
the  kings  better  profitt,  but  this  Eeuenue  of  Salt  was  said 
to  be  then  ingaged  to  priuate  men.  And  since  I  heare  from 
french  men  that  the  king  vseth  commonly  to  Farme  out  this  and 
other  Gabels  (or  Impositions),  and  that  Salt  alone  at  this  tyme 
is  farmed  out  to  Marchants  at  some  six  hundreth  thousand 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  178 

pounds  sterling  yearely,  and  that  the  king  particularly  for  each 
mued  of  Salt  receiueth  fower  pounds  tenn  shillings  sterling  to 
make  vpp  the  foresaid  Rent,  and  that  twelue  Lettiers  make  a 
Mued,  and  each  Lettier  is  about  a  quarter  of  our  measure.  And 
the  french  Marchants  say  that  each  Mued  of  wheate  yeildeth 
the  King  three  pounds  sterling  for  Gabell  or  Impost.  And  that 
each  Mued  of  Wyne  commonly  yeildes  the  king  Eighteene 
Shillings  of  our  mony,  three  Mueds  being  aboiit  a  Tonn. 
Considering  the  multitude  of  all  exactions  and  the  power  the 
king  assumeth  to  impose  them  at  pleasure,  that  which  Lewes 
the  Eleuenth  said  merily  wilbe  found  true,  that  Fraunce  is  a 
pleasant  Meadowe  of  a  rich  soile  which  the  King  moweth  as 
often  as  it  pleaseth  him.  But  he  that  clenseth  the  bodye  too 
much  shall  at  last  fetche  bloud.  For  the  last  kings  of  the 
house  of  Valois  drew  drye  the  brookes  and  Channells  of  this 
pleasant  Meadowe,  and  that  when  the  Sunne  in  the  Lyon  (I 
meane  the  Ciuill  Warrs)  most  parched  the  same,  and  so 
dissipated  the  Mowen  grasse  thereof,  as  they  left  all  in  ruine  to 
the  succeeding  house  of  Bourbon. 


174      SHAKESPEARE'S  EUROPE. 

CHAPTER  ii. 

Of  the  Common  wealth  of  Denmarke. 

[This  chapter  on  Denmark  extends  from  Page  231  of  the 
M.S.  to  Page  243.  My  first  quotation  commences  in  Page  234 
and  terminates  Page  238,  while  the  passage  on  "  The  Forces  by 
Sea"  concludes  the  chapter. — C.H.] 

The  Kinge. 

King  Christiern  or  Christian  the  fourth  then  living,  was  yet 
vnder  age,  being  the  seuenth  king  of  the  Oldenburg  Family, 
and  in  generall  the  hundreth  seuenth  king  of  the  Danes,  who 
was  borne  in  the  yeare  1577,  and  when  his  Father  dyed  was  not 
fully  aeleuen  yeares  old.  The  king  of  Swetia  John  the  third, 
some  twoe  yeares  before  my  passing  this  way,  had  vndertaken 
warr  against  the  Moscovites,  to  recover  Naroua  and  other  Citties 
and  teritoryes  they  had  taken  from  him  in  Liuonia,  in  which 
warr  he  made  his  brother  Charles  the  Generall  of  his  Army,  and 
this  John  the  third  about  this  tyme  dying,  the  sayde  Charles 
gouerned  the  kingdome  in  the  right  of  his  absent  Nephewe 
Sigismund  king  of  Polonia  (whereof  in  the  treaty  of  the 
Commonwealth  of  Poland,  I  haue  written  somethinge  more  at 
large).  And  in  this  warre  the  English  mar  chants  furnishing 
the  Moscouites  with  Armes  and  Munitions,  did  there  obtayne 
great  priuiledges  of  traffique.  But  I  retorne  to  speake  of 
Christiene  the  fourth  king  of  Denmarke,  whome  I  did  see  at 
Roschild,  to  which  towne  or  Citty  he  came,  attended  with  tenn 
Coaches,  and  a  Courtier  satt  by  the  kings  syde  in  his  owne 
Coache,  which  was  drawne  with  three  horses,  and  these  Coaches 
were  like  those  are  vsed  in  Germany,  couered  with  black  coarse 
Cloth  lyned  with  Canves  or  Course  Cloth,  and  borne  vpp  with 
litle  rounde  hoopes  of  wood  fastned  with  hookes  of  yron,  so  as 
the  Couer  falles  backward  if  they  will  ride  in  open  ayre,  or  may 
be  pulled  ouer  their  heads  at  both  ends  and  buckled  in  the 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  175 

midst,  if  the  weather  be  rayny  or  cold.  He  was  of  a  fayre  Com- 
plexion and  bigg  sett,  and  about  some  fifteens  yeares  of  age, 
and  they  said  he  could  speake  the  Dutch,  French,  and  Italian 
tongues,  and  was  delighted  with  shooting  in  a  muskett,  with 
musick  and  with  reading  of  historyes,  and  spent  two  howers  in 
the  morning  and  as  many  after  dinner  at  his  booke,  and  passed 
the  rest  of  the  day  in  diiierse  exercises,  attended  by  his 
Hoffmeister  (that  is  master  of  his  Court)  then  called  Hockhol- 
gersen  a  gentleman  who  hatl  beene  generall  of  the  Army  in 
the  last  Warr  with  Suetia.  When  he  vouchsafed  to  salute  any 
man,  he  gaue  them  his  hand,  not  to  kisse  but  to  take  in  his 
hand,  neither  doe  any  vse  to  kneele  to  him  except  they  answer 
before  him  accused  of  Capitall  Crimes,  but  the  Courtiers  stood 
bareheaded  to  him  in  great  distance.  His  yongest  brother 
John  followed  the  Court  at  that  tyme,  but  Vlricus  the  second 
brother  was  then  Student  at  Wittenberge  in  Germany  who 
besides  his  Inheritance  in  Holsatia,  had  the  administration  of 
a  Bishopprick  in  the  Dukedome  of  Mecleburg  and  of  an  other 
nere  Lubeck  and  a  Channons  place  in  a  Cathedrall  Church. 
The  king  was  then  on  his  iourney  to  Flansburg,  where  an 
extraordinary  Parliament  was  called.  For  his  Subiects  of 
Holsatia  to  sweare  him  homage,  which  they  had  refused  to 
yeilde  at  Copenhagen  in  Denmarke,  where  an  ordinary  Par- 
liament is  yearely  held,  the  next  day  after  Trinity  Sonday.  Of 
old  24  Counsellors  or  Senators  did  gouerne  the  Common  Wealth 
vnder  the  king,  but  at  this  tyme  twelue  gentlemen  chosen  of 
the  Kings  Counsell  for  life,  did  gouerne  the  same,  the  generall 
States  of  the  Church  and  nobility  being  assembled  only  for 
some  greatest  affayres.  The  yong  kings  Father  by  his  last  will 
and  Testament  appointed  him  six  Tutors,  the  Threasorer,  the 
Admirall,  the  Arch  Marshall,  the  Chauncelor  and  two  others, 
but  some  of  them  by  the  Assembly  of  the  States  were  deposed, 
as  namely  the  Treasorer  for  having  beheaded  one  Hainson  a 
Citizen,  of  which  act  the  Danes  said  he  should  be  called  in 
question  when  the  king  should  be  Eighteene  yeares  of  age,  and 
by  the  same  Assembly  fower  Tutors  were  confirmed,  namely 


176  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Nicholas  (vulgarly  Nelse)  Case  the  Chancelor,  George  Rosen- 
krantz  a  grayheaded  old  Senator,  Peter  Munck  Admirall,  and 
Hackwolfstand,  the  two  last  being  so  aged,  as  they  could  not 
follow  the  Coiirt.  The  young  king  is  called  Prince  by  the 
Danes  while  he  is  vnder  age  gouerned  by  Tutors. 

The  Court. 

The  king  had  70  Trabantoes  for  guarde  of  his  person,  and 
each  of  them  had  for  his  diett  monethly  five  Dollers,  and  for 
wages  yearely  24  dollers,  and  twice  in  the  yeare  they  were 
apparrelled.  And  he  had  tenn  horsemen  called  Hascheri, 
whereof  each  man  had  20  doflers  monethly  for  keeping  of  two 
horses,  and  yearely  wages  20  dollers,  and  apparrell  twice  in  the 
yeare.  Some  thirty  gentlemen  following  the  Court  at  that 
tyme  had  each  man  Fifty  dollers  monethly  to  keepe  five  horses. 
The  Cuppbearer  had  asmuch  to  keepe  so  many  horses,  and 
moreouer  300  dollers  yearely  for  wages  or  pention.  The  like 
intertainment  had  the  cheefe  Cooke  and  the  gentlemen  Sewers 
who  carryed  vpp  the  meat,  and  one  of  them  supplyed  the  place 
of  Caruer,  but  no  man  tasted  the  meat,  which  Ceremonye  I 
heard  was  not  in  vse  with  them.  Of  these  some  haue  allowance 
in  mony  for  diett,  others  eate  in  the  Court,  but  they  haue  no 
tables  for  Counsellors  or  Cheefe  OflBcers,  and  they  which  eat  not 
in  the  Court,  goe  thether  but  once  in  three  or  fower  dayes. 
Neither  did  any  great  traine  follow  the  Court.  The  king  did 
eat  alone,  with  the  dores  open  for  any  man  to  ent«r.  When 
they  haue  a  Queene  she  dwells  in  a  seuerall  syde  of  the  Pallace, 
and  hath  her  owne  officers,  and  her  table  apart  from  the  king. 

The  Reuenues  and  Tributes- 
Touching  the  Reuenues  and  Tributes;  Denmarke  hath  no 
Mynes  of  gold  or  siluer  (for  Suetia  hauing  some  fewe  or  poore 
Mynes  hath  not  in  these  last  ages  bene  vnited  to  that  king- 
dome).  The  fishing  of  Herrings  Codd  and  like  fishes  to  be 
dryed,  and  the  exportation  of  maats  for  shipps,  and  of  great 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  177 

quantity  of  deale  boaxdes  out  of  Norway,  and  of  Brimstone  from 
the  Mountayne  Hecla  in  Iseland  and  some  like  Commodityes 
yeilde  a  good  reuenue  to  the  Ciowne.  Giue  me  leaue  to  mention 
the  fishing  which  the  English  haue  in  a  place  called  Wardhouse 
to  which  they  saile  about  the  North  syde  of  Norway  once  in  the 
yeare  for  that  purpose,  the  Inhabitants  thereof  are  subiect  to 
the  King  of  Denmarke,  and  were  said  to  liue  vnder  the  earth, 
feeding  altogether  vppon  dryed  fishes,  and  for  the  continuall 
snow  seldome  or  neuer  coming  out  of  their  Caues,  and  there- 
vppon  having  a  drye  complection  infected  with  a  kinde  of 
leprousy.  And  these  English  Marchants  or  Fishermen,  though 
they  neuer  enter  the  Sounde,  yet  for  secure  passage  and  leaue 
to  fish  there,  payd  the  king  of  Denmarke  yearely  one  hundreth 
Rose  Nobles  of  gold.  But  these  Reuenewes  are  of  small  moment 
compared  with  two  Tributes  wherein  the  Treasure  of  that  king- 
dome  consists.  For  the  first  an  incredible  tribute  is  raysed  of 
the  Shipps  passing  the  Narrow  Sea  called  the  Sounde,  dividing 
Denmarke  and  Norway,  and  so  leading  into  the  Baltick  Sea, 
which  shipps  paid  tribute  aswell  at  the  entrance  as  the  retourne 
out  of  the  Sounde.  For  the  Danes  had  two  strong  Forts  built 
in  the  narrowest  mouthe  of  the  Sounde  (at  the  entrance  into  the 
Hauen  of  Elsenure,  whence  the  passage  lyes  open  into  the 
Baltick  Sea)  and  one  of  the  Forts  is  called  Chronoburg  seated  in 
the  village  of  Elsenure  and  the  Cheef  e  Hand  of  Denmarke  called 
Sealand  and  the  other  Fort  is  called  Elzburg  seated  in  the 
kingdome  of  Norway,  and  these  Forts  are  so  neere  one  to  the 
other,  as  no  shipp  can  safely  passe  them  without  leaue,  besides 
that  if  any  shipps  should  passe  either  by  force,  or  some  other 
way  by  stealth  which  might  easily  be  done,  those  shipps  and 
goods  should  be  confiscated  whensoeuer  they  are  forced  againe 
to  passe  that  sounde.  So  as  this  tribute  must  needes  be  exceed- 
ing great.  For  euery  shipp  entring  vnladen  (as  the  hoUanders 
doe  for  the  most  part)  payeth  for  the  ship  a  Rosse  noble  of  gold, 
and  for  beacon  gelt  a  DoUer.  But  those  that  are  loden  pay  of 
old  for  last  gelt  the  hundreth  penny  of  the  goods,  and  a  Rosse 
noble  of  gold  for  the  ship,  yea  two  or  three  Rosse  nobles  if 


178  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

diuers  partners  were  owners  of  the  ship,  and  halfe  a  dollour  for 
beacon  gelt  (or  mony).  Only  those  shipps  whose  burthen  is  not 
aboue  forty  last,  pay  nothinge  for  the  shipp,  as  others  doe  (euen 
those  that  are  vnladen,  after  the  rate  I  formerly  named,  but 
only  for  the  Marchandise  they  beare  after  the  rate  of  theire 
burthen.  An  English  shipp  lately  returning  from  Dantzke 
laden  with  wax  (a  light  commodity)  had  payde  900th  Dollers  at 
the  Sound  for  tribute.  And  while  myselfe  was  at  Elsenure, 
another  English  shipp  of  140  Tunns  burthen,  being  scarcely 
halfe  laden,  payd  there  312  Dollers  and  an  halfe  for  tribute. 
The  kings  of  Denmarke  by  the  Commaund  of  that  narrowe  sea, 
shutting  vp  the  trade  at  Dantzke  and  those  partes  (whence  all 
partes  of  Europe  are  furnished  with  precious  marchandise,  as 
Corne,  wax,  hony,  hemp.  Cables  Masts,  Deale  boardes,  sope 
ashes,  and  many  like)  may  easily  reveng  any  wrongs  done  to 
them  by  neighbor  Princes,  or  at  pleasure  may  doe  wrong  to 
them  in  theire  subiectes.  For  Christian  the  second  (whome  I 
formerly  sayd  to  haue  bene  hated  of  his  Subiects  and  his  neigh- 
bors, and  cast  out  of  his  kingdome  for  his  Tyrannye)  having 
warr  with  Suetia  did  at  his  pleasure  for  supporting  that  warr 
impose  vppon  Lubeck  and  the  Neighbor  Cittyes  of  Germany 
bordering  within  the  Baltick  Sea  two  guldens  vppon  euery  last 
(twelue  Tonnes  making  a  Last)  aboue  the  accustomed  Tribute, 
and  vppon  all  other  straungers  trading  that  way  the  last  gelt 
was  highly  raysed,  so  as  the  English  paid  a  dollor  for  eight 
Clothes  and  a  dollor  for  each  last  of  Flaxe,  of  Waxe,  of  wheate, 
and  like  Commodityes,  and  a  quarter  of  a  dollor  for  each  Last 
of  Pitche,  of  Tarr,  of  Eye  Corne,  and  of  like  Commodityes,  and 
if  any  entred  Wheate  for  Rye,  or  vsed  like  fraude,  the  goods 
were  confiscated.  And  howsoeuer  Lubeck  and  the  other  Cittyes 
by  grace  obteyned  or  by  Warr  extorted  freedome  for  great  part 
of  the  Imposition  thus  layd  vppon  them,  and  likewise  the 
Hollanders  were  sayd  to  be  then  freed  of  the  said  new  Imposi- 
tion, yet  at  this  very  tyme  whereof  I  write,  the  English  and 
Scotts  only  (no  other  Nation  that  I  heard)  did  still  pay  the  new 
Imposition  for  all  goods,  wherewith  they  were  laden  aboue  the 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  179 

old  tribute.  Yea  the  late  deceased  King  (as  I  heard)  being  not 
long  before  offended  with  the  States  of  the  Vnited  Prouinces, 
for  having  opened  certaine  letters  directed  to  his  Ambassador, 
did  suffer  their  shipps  to  enter  the  Baltick-Sea  (as  they  vse) 
vnladen,  but  when  they  retorned  laden  in  a  great  Fleete,  he 
made  stay  of  them  all,  till  they  had  satisfyed  him  for  that 
wrong.  Besides,  this  tribute  must  needs  be  exceeding  great, 
since  often  100  and  sometymes  500  shipps  lye  at  one  tyme  in 
that  harbour,  (myself e  having  numbred  more  then  100  Sayle 
going  forth  in  one  morning,  and  the  like  number  coming  in 
another  day  in  one  Fleete).  But  that  which  makes  the  tribute 
greatest  is  that  these  Shipps  are  comonly  laden  inward  with 
Sacks,  Suger,  Spices,  and  Woollen  Clothes,  all  sold  deare  in  those 
North  East  parts,  and  are  laden  outward  with  honye,  Waxe, 
rich  Furres,  and  Corne  (wherewith  all  Europe  is  supplyed 
thence)  being  all  rich  and  light  Wares,  whereof  great  value 
is  carryed  in  small  roome.  So  as  I  haue  heard  Danes  of  good 
sort  esteeme  this  yearely  tribute  at  six  Tonus  of  gold  or  five  at 
the  least,  reckoning  one  hundreth  thousand  doUors  for  a  Tonne 
of  gold.  And  the  same  Danes  assured  me  that  this  Treasure 
was  laid  vpp  for  the  extraordinary  vses  of  the  kingdome,  the 
ordinary  charge  for  the  kings  Court  and  all  expences  in  tyme 
of  peace  being  borne  by  a  second  great  Tribut*  formerly  men- 
tioned, namely  the  Tribute  of  horses  oxen  and  Calues  passing 
the  Confines  of  Halsatia  to  be  sold  in  the  lower  parts  of 
Germany  towards  Netherland.  Otherwise  small  Tributes  are 
raysed  of  the  Subiects  from  which  the  gentlemen  are  free,  only 
in  tyme  of  warr  they  contribute  mony  and  serue  in  person,  and 
the  Citizens  are  poore  not  able  to  beare  them,  and  the  Country 
people  are  base,  and  slaues  to  the  king  or  to  priuate  gentlemen, 
and  so  not  to  be  taxed  in  that  kiude. 

Therefore  the  Subiects  pay  no  Tribute  for  flesh,  bread  or 
Danish  beare  (which  is  very  small)  but  for  beare  brought  out 
of  Germany  (which  they  drinck  as  largly  as  the  Germans) ;  for 
each  Tonne  whereof  costing  about  seuen  markes,  they  payd  two 
markes  to  the  king. 


180  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Lawes  and  Judgments. 

Denmarke  is  goueined  by  a  peculiar  lawe  of  the  kingdome, 
but  Holsatia  of  old  inhabited  by  Saxons  hath  the  Saxon  lawe, 
whereof  I  haue  spoken  in  the  discourse  of  Germany.  For  Ciuill 
Causes  my  stay  in  that  kingdome  was  so  short,  as  I  will  only 
say  that  the  tryalls  are  much  agreeable  to  those  in  England. 

In  Capitall  Judgments  they  doe  not  as  the  Germans  extort 
confessions  by  torment,  but  the  accused  are  tryed  and  pro- 
nounced guilty  or  not  guilty  by  a  Quest  of  sixteene  men,  as  in 
England  they  are  tryed  by  twelve  men.  King  Christiern  the 
second  of  Condemned  men  in  Suetia  for  treason  beheaded  some, 
broke  others  vppon  the  Wheele,  hanged  others,  and  drowned 
some.  Christiern  the  third  beseiging  Copenhaggen  beheaded 
Meierus  for  Treason,  and  after  his  fower  quarters  were  sett 
vppon  a  wheele  to  rott.  But  these  things  may  seeme  to  tast 
more  of  Martiall  lawe  then  the  setled  lawes  of  the  kingdome. 
Therefore  I  will  breifely  add  that  by  the  lawe  the  Condemned, 
for  Parracide,  and  for  premeditated  wilfull  murther,  haue  their 
bones  broken  vppon  the  wheele,  for  manslaughter  are  beheaded, 
for  theft  or  Robberies  are  hanged  in  Chaynes  till  they  rott. 
For  witchcraft  are  burned,  for  coyning  and  clipping  mony  haue 
their  bones  broken  on  the  wheele,  and  then  quartered  are  layd 
vppon  the  wheele  to  rott,  for  defiling  Noble  Virgins  are  be- 
headed, For  adultery  are  putt  in  perpetuall  prison  at  Dracholme 
a  Castle  of  Holsatia.  The  goods  of  all  (excepting  Gentlemen) 
condemned  to  death,  are  confiscated  to  the  king.  For  gentle- 
men are  not  condemned  to  death,  but  only  by  the  publique 
assembly  of  the  States,  and  forfeite  not  their  goods;  and  for 
mutuall  wrongs  and  manslaughters  among  themselues,  com- 
monly they  pursue  them  by  priuate  reueng,  in  which  quarrells 
notwithstanding  they  (as  the  Germans)  are  of  a  placable  nature. 

In  generall  none  but  the  Sargeants  will  apprehend  mur- 
therers  or  Traytors  (as  all  men  are  bound  to  doe  in  England) 
for  that  office  is  held  to  belong  to  the  hangman  and  his 
Sergeants  or  seruants  (for  such  they  are),  which  office  is  ab- 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  181 

horred  as  in  Germany.  The  king  neuer  pardons  any  murther 
or  Capitall  Crime.  Robbing  by  the  high  way  is  very  rare,  and 
only  happens  sometymes  to  Footemen,  so  as  Trauellers  passe 
safely  for  their  bodyes,  and  for  their  goodes,  so  they  take  heede 
of  Pilferers. 


Their  forces  by  Sea 

Touching  their  forces  by  Sea :  The  old  Invasions  of  the 
Danes  vppon  our  Coasts  of  England,  serue  nothing  to  proue 
their  strength  at  Sea,  since  they  preuailed  not  by  Sea-fights 
but  by  landing  in  diuerse  places,  and  flitting  from  one  place  to 
an  other,  but  especially  since  Navall  fights  and  strength  at  Sea 
cannot  be  measmed  by  those  tymes,  being  long  before  the  In- 
vention of  Artillery.  From  which  tyme  to  this  day,  the  Danes 
did  no  exployte  by  Sea  saue  in  Warrs  they  haue  had  within  the 
Baltick  Sea  in  manner  aforesayd.  But  to  giue  some  guesse  to 
their  forces  at  Sea  in  our  age.  First  I  haue  shewed  in  the 
former  Chapter  of  their  traffique,  that  their  maxchants  vse  not 
to  export  or  fetch  Commodityes  by  any  long  Navigation  into 
forrayne  parts,  because  the  Shipps  of  all  nations  passing  the 
sounde  supply  their  wants,  and  export  their  dryed  fish  and  like 
Commodityes  they  can  spare.  So  as  the  Marchants  haue  no 
strength  of  well  armed  shipping.  But  I  did  see  the  Kings 
Navye  wintering  in  the  haven  of  Copenhagen,  then  consisting 
of  some  tenn  great  and  well-armed  Shipps,  which  for  building 
or  sayling  of  all  other  Shipps  in  Europe  came  neerest  to  the 
English,  saue  that  they  last  not  so  long  by  tenne  yeares  at  the 
least.  For  I  vnderstood  from  good  Seamen,  that  their  Shipps 
built  of  the  Oakes  in  Norway  last  not  aboue  twenty  yeaies. 
And  it  seemes  they  haue  no  very  good  Shipwrights,  for  the 
cheife  Shipwright  who  then  built  the  kings  Shipps  was  an 
English  man  named  Matson,  to  whome  the  king  gaue  one 
hundreth  Fifty  dollors  yearely  pention,  besides  a  house,  fuell, 
Come,  and  other  necessaryes  of  asmuch  more  value.  The  said 
English   Shipwright,   howsoeuer   the   Danes   doe   not  without 


182  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

suspition  shewe  their  Forts  or  Shipps  to  straungers,  yet  per- 
swaded  me  in  his  Companye  to  enter  some  of  the  kings  Shipps. 
Among  the  rest  I  entred  a  great  Shipp  newly  built,  and  at  first 
called  Dauid,  but  after  Fortune,  the  burthen  whereof  was  1400 
Tonus,  the  very  ballast  being  700th  Tonus,  and  to  man  and 
furnish  the  same,  were  required  400  Mariners,  300  Gunners, 
and  700  soldiers,  as  he  told  me,  and  the  breadth  was  25  Ells  the 
length  of  the  keele  67  and  aboue  the  Hatches  108  Ells,  the 
depth  of  the  holde  was  Eleuen  Ells  and  a  halfe,  and  it  bore  in 
the  lower  Orlob  22  Cannons,  in  the  midle  22  Culverins,  and  in 
the  vpper  Orlob  24  Sakers;  the  mast  was  37  fadoms  long,  and 
36  Palmes  thick,  and  it  cast  out  seuen  Ankers  lying  in  the 
Haven.     Vppon  the   Poope  these  great  letters  were   written, 
M.H.Z.G.A.*     (For  the  Danes  as  the  Germans  vse  to  expresse 
the   Mott  of  an   Embleme  by  great  letters  for  wordes)   and 
this    sentence    was    likewise    written,    Regna    Firmat    Pietas, 
that  is.  Piety  makes  Kingdomes  firme,  and  the  yeare  of  our 
Lord  1592  was  vnderwritten  in  which  the  Shipp  was  built, 
which  the  best  Seamen  iudged  more  fitt  to  serue  as  a  Fort  in  a 
Riuer  then  to  fight  at  Sea  where  lesse  and  swifter  Shipps  would 
haue  great  advantage  of  it.     Also  I  did  enter  other  of  the  Kings 
Shipps  in  his  Company,  namely  the  Raphaell  reputed  very  swift 
and  said  to  haue  runn  with  a  fayre  Wynde  in  33  howers  from 
Dantzke  to  Elsenure.      And  an  other  called  the  Gedeon,  and 
a  third  called  the  Jehosaphatt  which  some  few  moneths  before 
had  bene  admirall  of  three  men  of  warr  wafting  the  Danish 
Ambassador   into   England,   Each   whereof   was   of   some   400 
Tonnes  burthen,  and  all  were  strong,  swift,  and  well  armed. 
Besides  I  did  see  some  old  shipps,  as  the  Sampson  that  could 
not  last  aboue  nyne  yeares,  the  Josuah  built  before  the  former, 
the  Drake  built  16  yeares  past,  and  the  Wolhiere,  or  rather  the 
Carkas  thereof,  all  being  tall  shipps  of  like  burthen,  and  of  the 

•  I  leani  from  Copenhagen,  through  Mr.  C.  Collman,  German  Consul  in 
Manchester,  that  Frederick  II.,  King  of  Denmark  (1559-1588),  had  a  favourite 
Motto  "  Mein  Hoffnung  zu  Gott  Allein  "—and  that  several  of  his  portraits 
bear  it C.H. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  183 

kings  Navye.  In  the  same  Haven  were  fower  other  men  of 
warr  not  of  halfe  that  burthen,  whereof  one  was  English  lately- 
taken  by  the  Danes  in  the  more  northern  parts  beyond  Norway 
for  some  offence  in  Fishing.  And  before  my  going  out  of  Den- 
marke,  I  did  heare  that  two  other  English  Fishermen  but  well 
armed  and  furnished  with  Artillery  were  in  the  same  parts 
seased  by  the  Danes  for  the  king  vppon  the  occasion  and  in 
manner  following.  The  Danes  gaue  freedome  of  fishing  to 
straungers  in  all  the  Hauens  and  Coasts  thereof,  excepting  one 
which  they  reserued  for  themselues.  And  these  English  Shipps 
fishing  at  the  mouth  of  this  forbidden  Hauen,  and  driuen  in 
by  Tempest,  presented  the  Gouernor  with  a  Tonne  of  English 
beare  for  liberty  to  Anchor  in  that  Hauen  till  the  storme  was 
ouer,  who  receiued  the  present,  but  while  the  master  and  Cheife 
Marriners  were  drincking  with  him,  sent  soldiers  to  seaze  the 
Shipps  and  possess  them  for  the  king,  and  they  said  the  Shipps 
with  the  masters  and  Maryners  being  in  the  way  to  be  brought 
into  Denmarke  one  of  the  English  masters  walking  aboue  the 
Hatches  and  lamenting  his  estate  with  his  Countrymen,  as 
having  small  hope  to  finde  mercy  in  Denmarke,  and  doubting 
that  the  Queene  of  England  having  her  hands  full  with  warr 
on  all  sydes  against  the  Spaniard,  would  not  easely  be  induced 
to  write  earnestly  to  the  king  of  Denmarke  on  their  behalfe, 
did  vppon  the  sodeine  desperately  cast  himselfe  ouer  board, 
and  so  perished. 


184  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 


CHAP :  iii. 

Of  the  comonwealth  of  England  according  to  all  the 
particular  Subiects  mentioned  in  the  Title  of  the  first 
Chapter  and  first  Booke  of  the  Part. 

Being  lo  write  more  exactly  of  the  Common  Wealth  of  England, 
then  of  others,  lest  while  I  seeme  to  affect  knowledge  of  other 
kingdomes,  I  should  bewray  my  ignorance  in  the  State  of  my 
owne  Country,  I  haue  thought  good  to  referr  the  same  to  a 
Treatise  to  be  written  of  purpose,  and  with  deliberation  vppon 
that  nice  Subiect;  which  Treatise  I  haue  begunn,  but  it  will 
require  tyme  and  leysure  to  perfect  it,  And  so  for  this  tyme  I 
passe  it  ouer  vntouched. 


CHAP :  iiii. 

Of  the  common  wealth  of  Scotland  according  to  all  the 
particular  Subiects  mentioned  in  the  Title  of  the  first 
Chapter  and  first  Booke  of  this  Part. 

Foe  the  like  reasons  I  haue  thought  good  likewise  to  referr  this 
discourse  to  the  said  intended  Treatise  to  be  Written  more 
exactly  and  at  large,  And  so  for  this  tyme  passe  it  ouer 
vntouched. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  185 


CHAP :  V. 

Of  the  common  wealth  of  Ireland  according  to  all  the 
particular  Subiects  mentioned  in  the  Title  of  the  first 
Chapter  and  first  Booke  of  this  Part. 

[I  omit  the  historical  introduction  for  which  Moryson 
acknowledges  his  indebtedness  to  our  "  worthy  antiquary 
Camden  "  (page  244  to  250).  The  history  of  the  last  few  years 
of  Queen  Elizabeth's  reign  had  been  written  by  Moryson  him- 
self with  extreme  completeness  in  Part  II.  of  his  1617 
volume. — C.  H.] 

Now  briefely  I  will  write  of  the  Irish  commonwealth  wherein 
it  shall  suffice  with  a  finger  to  point  at  the  fountaynes  of  past 
mischeifes. 

The  lord  Deputy  and  Counsell. 

It  is  gouerned  by  a  lord  deputy  and  Counsell  of  State 
resident  at  Dublin,  and  the  Counsellors  are  made  by  the  kings 
letters,  and  continue  in  that  place  during  their  life,  yet  at  the 
kings  pleasure  to  recall,  or  remoue  them,  whereof  notwith- 
standing we  haue  few  or  none  examples,  and  at  the  end  of  the 
Warr,  they  were  not  many,  only  consisting  of  the  lord  chancelor 
the  lord  high  Treasorer,  the  master  of  the  Rolls,  the  Marshall 
of  Ireland,  the  master  of  the  Ordinance,  the  Treasorer  at  "Warrs, 
the  Bishopp  of  Meath,  the  Secretary  and  some  fewe  Cheife 
Colonells  of  the  Army,  but  since  that  tyme  there  haue  bene 
two  Secretaries  of  State,  and  the  number  hath  bene  much 
increased  by  the  lord  Cheife  Baron  and  many  other  gentlemen 
both  of  the  Army  and  otherwise.  Besides  that  the  lords  Presi- 
dents of  Prouinces  are  alwayes  vnderstood  to  be  of  this  Counsell 
when  they  come  to  Dublin  or  any  place  where  the  lord  Deputy 
resides.  As  for  the  lord  Deputy  he  is  made  by  the  kings  letters 
Pattents  during  pleasure,  and  commonly  hath  continued  some 


186  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

three  yeares,  but  sometymes  fewer,  or  many  more  yeares  at  the 
kings  pleasure.  Sometymes  he  hath  the  title  of  Lord  Leifetenant 
for  greater  honor,  as  the  Earle  of  Essex  lately  had,  and  some- 
tymes for  diminution  is  stiled  lord  Justice,  as  more  spetially 
when  vppon  the  death  of  the  lord  Deputy  one  or  more  Lordes 
Justices  are  Chosen  to  gouerne  till  a  new  lord  Deputy  be 
appointed.  Yet  of  old  when  our  kings  were  stiled  lords  of 
Ireland,  this  cheife  Gouernor  vnder  them,  was  commonly  styled 
lord  Justice.  But  howsoeuer  the  titles  differ,  the  power  is  all 
one.  Sometymes  of  old,  kings  brothers,  and  sonnes  (as  John 
Sonne  to  Henry  the  second  and  Leonell  Duke  of  Clarence  son 
to  Edward  the  third  and  George  Duke  of  Clarence  brother 
to  Edward  the  fourth)  haue  gouerned  this  kingdome  with  title 
of  Lord  Leiuftenant,  and  with  power  to  leaue  their  owne  Deputy 
to  gouerne  it,  when  at  any  tyme  themselues  retorned  into 
England,  which  Deputy  gaue  them  at  the  Court  an  Accompt 
of  the  Irish  affayres,  where  they  gaue  the  like  accompt  thereof 
to  the  king  and  his  Counsell  of  State.  In  our  tyme  Charles 
Blount  Lord  Mountioy  for  his  great  deserts  in  subduing  Tyrones 
Rebellion  was  by  our  Soueraigne  king  James  created  Earle  of 
Deuonshire,  and  besides  rich  rewards  of  Inheritance  in  England 
was  made  Lord  Leiuftenant  of  Ireland,  with  two  parts  of  the 
Lord  Deputies  int«rtainment,  who  had  the  other  third  part  with 
his  owne  Commaunds  in  the  Army  and  kingdome,  and  gaue 
like  accompt  of  the  Irish  affayres  to  this  noble  Earle  living  at 
Court,  only  he  was  not  the  Earles,  but  the  kings  Deputy.  And 
this  Earle  during  his  life,  not  only  swayed  all  Irish  suits  at  the 
Court,  but  all  other  cheife  affayres  in  Ireland,  his  letters  of 
direction  being  as  Commaunds  to  the  Deputy.  But  after  his 
death  the  intertainement,  and  full  power  retorned  to  the  lord 
Deputy,  the  Commaund  of  Lord  Leiuftenant  ceasing  from  that 
tyme  to  this  day,  which  dignity  indeed  seems  more  fitt  for  the 
sonnes  or  brothers  of  kings  then  for  any  Subiect.  It  is  enacted 
by  Statute  of  Parliament  in  the  33th  yeare  of  king  Henry 
the  Eight,  that  vppon  the  death  of  the  lord  Deputy  or  like 
vacancy  of  that  gouernment  the  Lord  Chancelor  and  Counsell 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  187 

there  may  chuse  one  or  two  to  supply  the  place  of  lord  Justice, 
till  the  king  may  be  advertised  of  that  vacancy,  and  appoint 
an  other  gouernment  Prouided  that  they  chuse  no  Churchman, 
nor  any  but  an  English  man.  The  foresaid  lord  Leiuftenant 
deputy  or  Justice  (be  they  one  or  more)  haue  ample  power  litle 
differing  from  Regall,  yet  alwayes  limitted  according  to  the 
kings  letters  Pattents,  which  doe  very  rarely  inlarge  or 
restrayne  the  same  to  one  more  then  the  other,  and  that  power 
also  is  countermaunded  many  tymes  by  Instructions  from  the 
State,  and  by  letters  from  the  kings  of  England.  The  lord 
Deputy  by  his  letters  Patt^nts  vnder  the  great  Seale  of  Ireland, 
may  graunt  Pardon  of  life,  lands  and  goods,  to  any  guilty  or 
condemned  men,  euen  to  Traitors,  only  spetiall  treasons  against 
the  kings  person  are  commonly  excepted,  as  likewise  wilful! 
murthers,  which  the  kings  themselues  professe  not  to  pardon. 
And  to  these  men  he  may  likewise  giue  the  kings  Protection 
for  a  tyme,  when  they  Hue  in  the  woodes  as  outlawes  or  Rebells. 
And  in  like  sorte  he  may  giue  the  landes  and  goods  of  Fellons 
and  Traytors  Convicted,  to  any  of  his  servants  or  frends,  or  to 
whome  he  will  ether  English  or  Irish.  The  king  commonly 
reserues  to  his  owne  guift  some  Eight  cheefe  places,  as  of  the 
lords  Presidents  the  lord  high  Treasurer,  the  lord  Chancelor, 
the  master  of  the  Rowlles,  the  Secretary,  the  Cheefe  Justice, 
and  cheefe  Barron,  and  likewise  some  cheefe  places  of  the  Army, 
as  of  the  Marshall,  the  master  of  the  Ordinance,  and  the  master 
Treasurer  at  warrs.  For  all  other  places,  the  lord  Deputy 
graunts  them  vnder  the  great  Seale  of  Ireland  (as  the  former 
also  when  he  is  first  warrented  by  letters  out  of  England)  and 
these  he  disposeth,  not  only  for  his  owne  tyme,  but  for  the  life 
of  the  Possessors.  The  king  reserues  to  himselfe  the  choyse  of 
Bishopps,  but  all  other  Church  liuings  are  in  the  lord  Deputies 
guift.  The  king  reserues  to  himselfe  the  Puples  of  Earles  and 
Barrons,  but  the  rest  are  in  the  lord  Deputies  guift,  who  likewise 
desposeth  to  his  servants  frendes  and  followers  all  intrusians, 
AUinations,  Fynes,  and  like  thinges  of  great  moment.  And 
howsoeuer  by  inferiour  Commissions  some  of  the  Counsell  are 


188  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

ioyned  to  assist  the  Deputy  in  disposall  of  these  thinges,  yet 
that  was  wont  to  be  only  for  forme,  these  Counselors  very  rarely 
apposing  themselues  to  his  pleasure.  Yea  the  guifts  of  the 
higher  places  in  the  State  and  Army,  Of  Bishoprickes,  of  Earles 
and  Barrons  Pupills,  tho  reserued  to  the  king,  were  wont 
seldome  to  be  granted  in  England  but  vpon  the  lord  Deputies 
letters  of  recommendation  sent  out  of  Ireland.  Fynally  the 
lord  Deputy  may  leiue  Forces,  and  doe  all  thinges  of  Regall 
authority,  saue  Coyning  of  mony,  which  was  allwayes  Coyned 
at  London,  and  sent  into  Ireland :  True  it  is,  that  in  those 
thinges  which  are  putt  in  his  meere  power  by  his  letters  Pattens, 
he  hath  allwayes  subiected  himselfe  to  instructions  and  letters 
sent  out  of  England,  which  notwithstanding  seldome  haue 
crossed  his  Free  disposall  of  all  thinges  in  his  power,  since  he 
vsed  to  graunt  them  presently,  before  any  can  passe  into 
England  and  retorne  hauing  obtayned  them  there,  not- 
withstanding in  thinges  putt  in  his  meere  power,  the  most  wise 
and  moderate  Deputyes,  foreseeing  the  shorte  tyme  of  theire 
gouernement,  and  knowing  that  the  Counselors  of  State  haue 
theire  places  for  life,  and  obseruing  that  most  Deputies  retorned 
into  England  laden  with  Complayntes,  aswell  of  Counselors  as 
many  priuate  men,  so  as  after  good  seruice  they  haue  beene 
glad  to  receave  the  Pa[r]don  of  theire  errors  for  theire  deserued 
rewarde,  for  these  causes  haue  beene  so  warye,  as  in  many 
thinges  of  theire  absolute  power  they  vsed  to  referr  the  Con- 
sideration of  them  to  one  or  two  of  the  Counsell,,  by  that  art 
drawing  theire  Consent,  and  yet  still  hauing  theire  owne  in- 
tentians,  seldome  or  neuer  apposed  by  those  Counselors,  who 
founde  those  referments  gracefull  and  profitable  to  them,  and 
so  willingly  seconded  the  lords  Deputyes  pleasure. 

In  my  opinion  nothinge  is  so  contrary  to  the  affections  of 
the  Irish  to  which  the  kings  personall  presence  might  not 
easily  leade  or  drawe  them,  more  then  his  sworde  in  his  Deputies 
hand  can  force  them,  but  the  dangerous  passages  of  the  Sea  and 
the  generall  affayres  of  State  giuing  the  Irish  small  hope  of 
theire  kings  frequent  presence,  no  doubt  in  his  absence  they 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  189 

more  reverence  a  lord  Deputy  that  is  by  degree  a  Duke  Earle 
or  Barron,  then  any  knight  though  he  be  of  any  like  great 
Family,  and  such  a  Deputy  shall  by  the  Authority  of  his  degree, 
more  easily  suppresse  theire  rebellious  spirittes  against  the 
State,  and  tyranny  towardea  theire  tennants,  then  any  Deputy 
of  inferiour  degree  can  doe,  by  greater  vallour  and  wisdome. 
And  since  the  Irish  are  most  prone  to  tumults  and  Commotions, 
theire  nature  in  generall  rather  requires  a  valiant  Actiue 
Deputy,  then  one  that  is  wise  and  politicke  if  withall  he  be  slowe 
and  fayntharted. 

But  it  may  well  be  doubted  whether  the  shorte  gouernment 
Commonly  allotted  to  the  Deputies  be  profitable  to  our  State  or 
no :  For  Magistrates  often  changed  like  hungry  flyes  sucke 
more  blood,  and  aa  the  Deuill  rageth  more  because  his  tyme  is 
shorte,  so  these  Magestrates  feareing  soone  to  be  recalled,  are 
not  so  much  bent  to  reforme  the  Commonwelth,  the  fruite 
whereof  should  be  reaped  by  the  successor,  as  they  are  vigilent 
to  inrich  themselues  and  theire  Followers.  Nether  indeede  can 
that  Crafty  and  subtile  nation  be  well  knowne  to  any  governnour 
by  fewe  yeares  experience,  so  as  the  Irish,  hopeing  the  Magis- 
trate shalbe  recalled  before  he  be  skillfull  of  theire  aifayres, 
and  that  another  farr  more  vnskilfuU  shalbe  sent  ouer  in  his 
place,  vse  nothinge  more  then  delatorye  temporising  in  theire 
obedience  to  the  kings  Commaundes  or  lawes,  hopeing  that  newe 
magistrates  will  giue  newe  lawes,  and  so  if  they  can  putt  off 
any  buisinesse  for  the  present  if  it  be  but  for  a  day,  thincking 
with  Crafty  Davus  that  in  the  meane  tyme  some  chance  may 
happen  to  theire  advantage,  dayly  gapeing  for  such  changes 
and  inquiring  after  nothinge  more.  Yea  many  tymes  they  are 
not  deceaved  in  this  hope,  but  flocking  to  the  newe  Deputy  at 
his  first  arivall,  with  theire  causes  formerly  determined  though 
not  to  theire  mynde  and  likeing,  they  many  tymes  extorte  from 
these  Deputies  wanting  experience  newe  determinations  dis- 
agreeable and  perhapps  contrary  to  the  former,  with  great  hurt 
to  the  Commonwealth,  and  disgrace  to  the  government.  It  may 
be  obiected  that  it  may  proue  dangerous  to  giue  a  great  man 


190  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

the  absolute  Commaunde  of  a  kingdome  for  many  yeares.  No 
doubt,  as  barbarous  Nations,  not  knowing  God  whome  they  see 
not,  worship  his  Creatures  by  which  immediately  he  conferrs 
ill  or  good  vpon  them,  so  the  Irish  in  the  first  place  obey  theire 
landlordes,  as  neerest  benifactors  or  oppressors,  and  in  the  next 
place  the  lord  Deputy,  whose  person  they  see  and  whose  power 
they  feele,  yet  so,  as  keeping  Fayth  promised  to  the  present 
Deputy,  they  thincke  themselues  Free  from  keeping  the  same 
to  his  successours,  and  for  the  king,  he  as  vnknowne  and  farthest 
from  revenge,  hath  euer  beene  lesse  feared  by  them.  But  the 
State  may  allwayes  be  confident  of  a  lord  Deputy,  whose  fayth- 
fullnes  and  endes  free  from  ambition,  are  well  knowne  to  them. 
And  lett  him  be  neuer  so  fitt  to  imbrace  newe  and  dangerous 
Counsells,  yet  if  he  haue  a  good  estate  of  landes  in  England 
there  is  no  danger  of  his  attempts  For  a  wise  man  would  not 
change  that  Certayne  estate  for  any  hopes  of  Ireland,  which  will 
allwayes  be  most  vncertayne,  as  well  because  the  kingdome  can- 
not subsist  without  the  support  of  some  powerfuU  king,  as 
because  the  myndes  of  the  Irish  are  instable,  and  as  the  Common 
people  euery  where,  so  they  in  a  Farr  greater  measure  haue  most 
inconstant  affections.  Besydes  that  such  ambitious  designes 
cannot  by  any  man  be  resolued  in  Counsell,  much  lesse  putt  in 
execution,  before  the  State  of  England  may  haue  meanes  to 
knowe  and  prevent  them.  Theire  obiection  is  of  greater  force 
who  thincke  it  fitt  these  governments  be  often  changed  that 
many  of  the  English  may  knowe  the  afEayres  of  that  kingdome, 
which  otherwise  wilbe  knowne  to  fewe.  But  what  if  three 
yeares  will  not  suffice  to  vnderstand  howe  to  governe  that  crafty 
nation,  suerly  at  least  after  these  yeares  of  Contemplation,  me 
thinckes  some  tyme  should  be  giuen  to  the  gouernoiir  to  bring 
his  Counsells  and  experience  into  actuall  reformation.  For  as 
heretofore  they  haue  beene  often  changed,  so  the  Deputies  haue 
labored  more  to  compose  tumults  and  disorders  for  the  tyme, 
then  to  take  away  the  causes,  and  to  make  the  peace  permanent, 
lest  theire  successor  should  enter  vpon  theire  haruest  imputing 
the  troubles  to  them,  and  arrogating  the  appeasing  thereof  to 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  191 

himselfe.  Wherevpon  sharpe  emulation  or  rather  bitter  malice 
hath  Commonly  beene  betweene  the  Deputyes  neerest  foregoing 
and  succeeding.  So  as  the  newe  Deputy  affecting  priuate  fame 
rather  then  publike  good,  hath  seldome  or  never  troden  the 
steps  of  his  predicessor,  but  rather  insisted  vpon  his  owne 
maximes  of  government,  espetially  careing  that  his  actions  be 
not  obscured  by  those  of  his  predicesser,  And  this  Babilonian 
confusion  of  distracted  and  contrary  motians  in  the  Cheefe 
governours,  hath  made  the  Irish,  like  wilde  Coltes  hauing 
vnskillfuU  Riders,  to  learne  all  theire  Jadish  trickes,  whereas  if 
the  gouernment  were  continued  till  the  magistrate  might  knowe 
the  nature  of  the  people,  with  the  secrets  of  that  State,  and 
apply  the  remedyes  proper  therevnto :  If  after  theire  govern- 
ment, (according  to  the  Custome  of  the  State  of  Venice)  each 
Deputy  should  giue  in  writing  to  the  State  in  England  a  full 
relation  of  his  gouernment  and  the  State  of  that  kingdome,  so 
as  his  successour  might  weaue  the  same  webb  he  had  begunn, 
and  not  make  a  newe  frame  of  his  owne :  If  in  reguard  the 
kings  presence  in  Ireland  may  rather  be  wished  then  hoped, 
some  spetiall  Commissioners,  sworne  to  Faithfull  relation, 
were  chosen  in  England  once  in  two  or  three  yeares,  and  sent 
ouer  to  visitt  the  affayres  of  that  kingdome,  and  to  make  like 
relation  thereof  at  theire  returne.  No  doubt  that  kingdome 
might  in  shorte  tyme  be  reformed,  and  the  kings  Reuenues 
might  be  so  increased,  as  Ireland  might  not  only  mantayne  it 
Belfe  in  peace,  but  restore  parte  of  the  Treasure  it  hath  formerly 
exhausted  in  England,  and  lay  vp  meanes  to  supply  future 
necessityes  of  that  State,  Since  the  sayde  Deputies  and  com- 
missionours  would  euery  one  be  ashamed  not  to  add  somthinge 
to  the  Publike  good  of  theire  owne,  and  much  more  to  doe  that 
was  allready  done,  or  rather  to  destroy  it,  by  theire  imployment. 
And  the  Irish  would  thereby  be  putt  from  theire  shifting  hopes 
gapeing  for  newe  vnskillfuU  and  diuersely  affected  Magestrates, 
which  haue  allwayes  annimated  them  to  delatorye  obedience 
and  Rebellious  Courses.  , 

By  the  Complaynt  of  former  ages  rather  then  experience  in 


192  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

our  tyme,  I  haue  obserued,  that  the  Lord  Deputyes  a[u]thority 
in  Ireland  hath  beene  much  weakened,  by  the  graunting  of 
suites  and  rewardes  in  England  to  many  of  the  Irish,  without 
hauing  any  recommendations  from  theire  Deputy,  and  much 
more  because  the  Judiciall  causes  of  the  Irish  haue  beene 
determined  in  England  without  the  lord  Deputyes  priuity,  or 
hauing  beene  formerly  determined  in  Ireland,  were  sent  backe 
to  be  agayne  examined  and  determined,  according  to  letters  of 
fauour  obtayned  by  the  Plantiues  in  England,  which  made  the 
subiect  prowde,  and  to  triumphe  vpon  the  ouerruled 
Magistrate,  who  no  doubt  is  ether  vnfitt  to  gouerne  a  kingdome, 
or  ought  best  to  knowe  who  deserue  punishment,  who  reward, 
and  the  most  fitt  wayes  to  determine  iudiciall  causes.  Wherein 
I  dare  boldly  say  the  contrary  proceedinges  of  our  tyme,  giuing 
that  magistrate  his  due  honour,  hath  much  aduansed  the 
publike  good. 

Some  doe  not  approue  the  residence  of  the  lord  Deputy  at 
Dublin,  and  would  haue  it  rather  at  Athlone,  vppon  the  edge  of 
Connaght  and  Vlster,  where  he  should  haue  those  seditious 
Prouinces  before  him,  and  might  easily  fall  with  his  forces  into 
Mounster,  and  so  should  be  nearer  hand  to  preuent  Tumults 
with  his  presence  and  compose  them  with  his  power,  and 
likewise  should  haue  at  his  back  the  Pale  (contayning  five 
shires,  and  so  called  because  they  euer  were  most  quiett  and 
subiect  to  the  English)  and  so  might  stopp  all  Rebells  from 
disturbing  the  Pale  which  would  not  only  yeild  supplyes  of 
necessaries  to  his  Trayne  and  Soldiers,  but  also  giue  safe 
passage  for  transporting  munition  and  victualls  to  Athlone  from 
the  Stoare  houses  at  Dublin.  And  this  Counsell  was  so  much 
vrged  to  Queene  Elizabeth  as  these  reasons  together  with  the 
saving  of  the  Charge  to  mantayne  a  Gouernor  in  Connaght  with 
Counsellors  to  assist  him,  and  the  like  charge  then  intended 
for  Vlster  moued  her  to  referr  the  determination  thereof  to  the 
Lo :  Mountioy  then  Deputy  and  the  Counsell  of  State,  who 
altered  nothing  because  that  course  would  haue  ruined  or 
decayed    the    Citty    of    Dublin,    and    espetially    because    the 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  193 

Rebellion  was  soone  after  appeased,  and  our  State  hath 
commonly  vsed,  like  Marriners  to  be  secure  in  faire  weather, 
and  neuer  fly  to  the  tacklings  till  a  storme  come. 

The  Meere  Irish. 

Touching  the  meere  Irish  before  I  speake  of  them,  giue  me 
leaue  to  remember  fowre  verses  expressing  fowre  mischeifes 
afflicting  them,  as  fruites  of  their  idlenes,  slouenlynes,  and 
superstition. 

.    Quatuor  hybernos  vexant  animalia,  turpes 
Corpora  vermieuli,  sorices  per  tecta  rapaces, 
Carniuori  vastantque  lupi  crudeliter  agros, 
Hsec  tria  nequitia  superas  Romane  sacerdos. 

For  foure  vile  beasts  Ireland  hath  no  fence, 
their  bodyes  lice,  their  houses  Ratts  possesse. 
Most  wicked  Preists  gouerne  their  conscience, 
and  rauening  Woolues  do  wast  their  feilds  no  lesse. 

That  may  well  be  said  of  the  Irish  which  Caesar  in  his 
Commentaries  writes  of  the  old  Germans;  like  beasts  they  doe 
all  things  by  force  and  Armes,  after  a  slauish  manner.  The 
Magistrate  doth  nothing  publiquely  or  priuately  without  Armes. 
They  reuenge  iniuryes  seldome  by  lawe,  but  rather  by  the  sword 
and  rapine,  neither  are  they  ashamed  of  stealth  or  taking  prayes 
or  spoyles.  Formerly  I  haue  shewed  that  the  Englishmen  who 
subdued  Ireland,  and  long  mantayned  the  Conquest  thereof, 
did  flock  into  England  vppon  the  Ciuill  warrs  betweene  the 
houses  of  Yorke,  and  Lancaster  aswell  to  beare  vpp  the  factions 
as  to  inherritt  their  kinsmens  Lands  in  England  and  so  left  wast 
their  possessions  in  Ireland.  At  that  tyme  the  meere  Irish 
rushed  into  those  vacant  possessions,  and  the  better  to  keepe 
them,  from  that  tyme  were  ever  prounce  to  rebelions,  that  the 
course  of  lawe  might  cease  while  they  were  in  Armes,  and  from 
that  tyme  resumed  olde  barbarous  lawes  and  Customes  which 
had  beene  long  abolished,  and  by  withdrawing  themselues  from 


IM  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

obedience  to  our  lawes,  became  powerfull  tyrants  in  all 
Conntryes.  From  that  tyme  they  did  euer  putt  forth  and 
secreetely  mantayne  vpon  all  fitt  oceations  some  outlawes  to 
disturbe  peace  (like  our  Roben  Hud  and  litle  John  in  the 
tymes  of  Richard  the  First  and  John  kings  of  England) 
growing  io  that  Impudency,  as  these  outlawes  arc  not  by  them 
termed  Rebles,  but  men  in  Action,  lining  in  the  woodes  and 
Boggy  places.  Among  them  (and  many  of  the  English  Irish  by 
theire  example)  those  that  became  lords  of  Countryes  were  euer 
as  many  heades  so  many  monstroiis  tyrants.  These  haue  not 
their  landes  deuided  in  many  Countryes,  as  our  noblemen  in 
England  (whereby  they  are  lesse  powerfull  to  disturbe  peace) 
but  possesse  whole  Countryes  together,  whereof  notwithstand- 
ing great  partes  lye  wast,  only  for  want  of  Tennants.  And 
because  they  haue  an  ill  Custome,  that  Tennants  are  reputed 
proper  to  those  lands  on  which  they  dwell,  without  liberty  to 
lemoue  theire  dwelling  vndcr  an  other  landlord,  they  still 
desyre  more  land,  rather  to  haue  the  Tennants  then  the  land, 
whereas  if  they  could  furnish  theire  old  landes  with  Tennants 
(as  perhapps  they  haue  in  some  sorte  donne  since  the  last 
Rebellion,  of  which  and  former  tymes  I  wryte)  they  would 
much  exceede  our  greatest  lords  in  yearely  Reixeniies. 

It  is  a  great  mischeefe,  that  among  them,  all  of  one  name 
or  Sept  and  kindred,  dwell  not  (as  in  England)  dispersed  in 
many  shyres,  but  all  liue  together  in  one  village,  Lordshipp, 
and  County  ready  and  apt  to  conspire  together  in  any  mischeife. 
And  by  an  old  lawe,  which  they  call  of  themistry,  vulgarly 
called  Tanistry  by  many  of  our  lawes  abolished,  yet  still  in  force 
amonig  themselues,  euery  Sept  chiiseth  their  cheife  head  or 
Captaine,  not  the  eldest  sonne  of  the  eldest  Family  but  the 
oldest  or  rather  the  most  daring  man,  (whereby  they  alwayes 
vnderstand  the  most  licentious  swordsman)  as  most  fitt  to 
defend  them.  And  this  Cheefe  they  not  only  chuse  among 
themselues,  but  of  Corrupt  Custome  impudently  challenged  to 
be  confirmed  by  the  Lord  Deputyes  producing  many  like 
graunts  of  that  dignity  made  of  old  by  the  Lord  Deputyes  vnder 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  196 

their  hauda  and  scales,  then  which  nothing  can  be  more  fitt  to 
mantayne  Factions  and  tumults  and  to  hinder  the  Course  of 
the  kings  lawes.  By  the  same  lawe  often  abolished  by  vs  but 
still  letayned  in  vse  among  them,  they  will  needs  haue  the 
choyse  of  him  that  shall  inheritt  the  land  of  the  last  Cheefe  of 
any  Sept,  or  name,  not  respecting  therein  the  eldest  sonne, 
according  to  out  lawes  but  him  that  most  pleaseth  their 
turbulent  humors,  whence  flowcs  a  plentifuU  spring  of  Murthers 
Parracides  and  Conspiracyes  against  the  kings  and  their  lawes. 
For  first  hereby  they  professed  to  liue  after  their  owne  lawes, 
and  openly  denyed  obedience  to  the  kings  lawes,  and  againe 
to  giue  an  instance  of  one  mischeife,  passing  ouer  many  other  of 
no  lesse  moment,  when  any  of  these  Cheefes  or  Lords  of 
Countryes  vppon  submission  to  the  States  hath  surrendred  his 
lands  to  the  king,  and  taken  a  new  graunt  of  them  by  the  kings 
letters  Pattents  with  Conditions  fitt  for  publique  good,  they 
boldly  say  that  he  held  his  Lands  by  the  tenure  of  Thanistrye 
only  for  his  life,  and  so  will  not  be  tyed  to  any  of  his  Acts. 
And  it  is  no  matter  what  they  professe,  why  should  we  heare 
their  words,  when  wee  see  their  deeds.  I  doe  not  thinck  but 
know  that  they  will  neuer  be  reformed  in  Religion,  manners, 
and  constant  obedience,  to  our  lawes,  but  by  the  awe  of  the 
sword,  and  by  a  strong  hand  at  least  for  a  tyme  bridling  them. 
By  these  and  like  corrupt  Customes,  neglecting  our  lawes, 
they  become  disturbers  of  the  peace,  and  after  a  barbarous 
manner,  for  terror  or  in  pride,  add  to  their  names  0  (noting  the 
cheife  or  head)  and  Mac  (noting  the  sonne  of  such  a  one),  and 
thus  they  are  called  Oneales,  0  Donnells,  mac  Mahownes  with 
a  rable  of  like  names,  some  rather  seeming  the  names  of 
Devowring  Giants  then  Christian  Subiects,  yea  some  of  old 
English  Familyes  degenerating  into  this  Barbarisme,  haue 
changed  their  names  after  the  Irish  tongue,  as  the  Vrslyes  are 
called  Mahownes  taking  the  notation  from  the  name  of  a 
Beare;  yea  some  of  the  most  licentious  take  to  themselues 
Nicknames  suitable  to  their  wicked  dispositions,  as  one  of  the 
O  Donnells  was  called  Game  that  is  a  Cholerick  strong  (or 


196  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

lusty)  Gallant,  and  such  he  was  indeede.  And  some  as  if  they 
were  knights  of  Amadis  of  Gaule,  and  had  the  valor  of  those 
errant  knights,  were  called  the  knight  of  the  valley,  the  white 
knight,  and  the  like.  And  withall  they  despise  our  titles  of 
Earles  and  lords,  which  so  weakens  the  great  mens  estimation 
among  them,  as  they  must  cast  them  away,  and  assume  their  old 
barbarous  names  whensoeuer  they  will  haue  the  power  to  lead 
the  people,  to  any  rebellious  action.  For  in  those  barbarous 
names,  and  nick  names,  the  Irish  are  proude  to  haue  the 
rebellious  acts  of  their  forefathers  sung  by  their  Bards  or 
Poetts,  at  their  Feasts  and  publique  meetings.  Againe  they 
haue  a  Corrupt  Custome  to  increase  their  power  by  fostering 
their  Children,  with  the  most  valiant  rich  and  powerfull 
neighbors,  since  that  people  beares  such  straunge  reuerence  to 
this  bond  and  pledge  of  loue,  as  they  commonly  loue  their 
Foster  Children  more  than  their  owne.  The  events  of  which 
Custome  forced  our  Progenitors  to  make  seuere  lawes  against 
the  same,  which  notwithstanding,  howsoeuer  restrayned  for  the 
tyme,  grew  againe  to  be  of  force  among  them  in  our  age. 

They  haue  likewise  a  ridiculous  Custome,  that  maryed 
wemen  giue  Fathers  to  their  Children  when  they  are  at  the 
point  of  death.  Insomuch  as  they  haue  a  pleasant  tale,  that  a 
younger  sonne  hearing  his  mother  giue  base  Fathers  to  some 
of  his  brethren,  besought  her  with  teares  to  giue  him  a  good 
father.  But  commonly  they  giue  them  fathers  of  the  Oneales, 
0  Donnells  or  such  great  men,  or  at  least  those  that  are  most 
famous  for  licentious  boldnes.  And  these  bastard  Children 
euer  after  follow  these  fathers,  and  thincking  themselues  to 
descend  of  them,  wilbe  called  swordmen,  and  scorning 
husbandrye,  and  manuall  Arts  Hue  only  of  rapine  and  spoyle. 

These  foresaid  meere  Irish  lords  of  Countryes  gouerne  the 
people  vnder  them  with  such  tyranny,  as  they  know  no  king  in 
respect  of  them,  who  challenge  all  their  goods  and  Cattell  to  be 
theirs  saying,  that  their  Progenitors  did  not  only  giue  them 
lands  to  till,  but  also  Cowes  and  other  goods  to  possesse  at  the 
lords  will  and  disposall.     Neither  take  they  any  rent  of  them 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  197 

for  their  Lands,  but  at  pleasure  impose  nioiiy  vppon  them,  vppon 
all  occasions  of  spending,  as  Journeyes  to  Dublin,  or  into 
England,  paying  their  debts,  intertayning  of  the  lord  Deputy, 
or  Judges,  and  like  occasions,  sometymes  true,  sometymes 
fayned,  taking  a  great  or  small  portion  of  their  goods,  according 
to  the  quality  of  the  Cause,  and  these  exactions  they  doe  well 
call  Cuttings,  wherewith  they  doe  not  only  cutt,  but  deuoure 
the  people.  And  it  litle  auayleth  these  poore  Tenants,  though 
some  of  them  can  proue  by  Indentures  that  they  are  Free- 
holders, and  not  Tenants  at  will,  for  of  old  to  the  end  of  the 
last  warr  (of  which  tyme  I  write  and  desyre  to  be  vnderstood) 
the  lords  by  tyrannicall  Custome  still  ouerswayed  the  peoples 
right  in  these  Courses.  And  this  Custome  was  the  fountayne  of 
many  evills,  more  specially  of  one  mischeife,  that  if  the  Tenant 
by  any  Cryme  forfeited  his  goods,  the  lord  denyed  him  to  haue 
any  proprierty  therein  and  yet  if  the  same  goods  were  seazed 
by  the  Sheriffe  for  any  Fynes  for  the  king,  or  debts  of  the  lord, 
to  priuate  men,  the  tenants  forthwith  exclaymed  of  iniustice  to 
punish  them  for  the  lords  offences  With  this  (as  it  were) 
Dilemna  still  deluding  the  execution  of  Justice.  Tea  these 
lords  challenged  right  of  Inheritance  in  their  Tenants  persons, 
as  if  by  old  Couenants  they  were  borne  slaues  to  till  their 
grounde,  and  doe  them  all  like  seruices,  and  howsoeuer  they 
were  oppressed  might  not  leaue  their  land  to  dwell  vnder  any 
other  landlord.  And  these  suites  betweene  the  lords  for  right 
in  Tenants,  were  then  most  frequent.  Thus  I  remember  the 
Sonne  of  Henry  Oge  to  be  killed  in  the  Country  of  Mac  Mahowne 
while  he  went  thither  to  bring  back  by  force  a  fugitiue  Tenant 
(as  they  terme  them).  Like  suits  for  Tenants  were  frequent  at 
this  tyme  betweene  the  new  created  Earle  of  Tirconnell,  and 
Sr.  Neale  Game,  and  at  first  the  magistrate  commaunded  the 
Earle  to  restore  to  Sir  Neale  his  old  Tenants,  but  when  peace 
was  more  setled,  the  Itinerant  Judges  going  into  Vlster,  added  a 
generall  Caution  in  this  case,  that  the  Tenants  should  not  be 
forced  to  retorne,  except  they  were  willing,  professing  at 
publique  meetings  with  great  applause  of  the  people,  that  it  was 


198  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

most  uniust  the  kings  Subiects  borne  in  a  free  Common  wealth 
should  be  vsed  like  slaues.  Againe  these  lordes  challenging  all 
their  Tenants  goods,  thinck  scorne  to  haue  any  Cowes  or  herdes 
of  Cattell  of  their  owne,  tho  sometymes  they  permitt  their  wines 
to  haue  some  like  propriety.  They  distribute  their  lands  among 
their  Tenants  to  be  tilled  only  for  one,  two,  or  three  yeares,  and 
so  the  people  build  no  houses  but  like  Nomades  living  in  Cabins, 
remoue  from  one  place  to  an  other  with  their  Cowes,  and 
commonly  retyre  them  within  thick  woods  not  to  be  entred 
without  a  guide  delighting  in  this  Eogish  life,  as  more  free 
from  the  hand  of  Justice,  and  more  fitt  to  committ  rapines. 
Thus  the  Country  people  living  vnder  the  lordes  absolute  power 
as  slaues,  and  howsoeuer  they  haue  plenty  of  Come,  milke,  and 
Cattell ;  yet  having  no  propriety  in  any  thing,  obey  their  lordes 
in  right  and  wrong,  and  being  all  of  the  Roman  church,  and 
being  taught  that  [it]  is  no  sinn  to  breake  faith  with  vs,  and 
so  litle  regarding  an  oath  taken  before  our  Magistrates,  the 
king  wa«  often  defrauded  of  his  right  by  the  falsehood  of  Juryes, 
in  his  Inheritance,  Wardes  Attainders,  Escheates  intrusions, 
Alienations,  and  all  Pleas  of  the  Crowne.  At  the  end  of  the 
warr  among  infinite  examples,  this  was  well  scene  in  the  Case 
of  Meade  the  Recorder  of  Corke,  who  having  committed  open 
treason,  was  quitted  by  an  Irish  Jurye,  himselfe  craftily 
hastning  his  tryall  for  feare  he  should  be  tryed  in  England. 
The  Court  of  the  Starr  chamber,  shortly  after  established 
seuerely  punished  Juryes  foi  abuses  of  this  last  kinde  but  with 
what  effect,  is  besydes  my  purpose  to  write.  These  Irish  lordes 
in  the  last  warr,  had  a  cunning  trick,  that  howsoeuer  the  father 
possessing  the  land,  bore  himselfe  outwardly  as  a  Subiect,  yet 
his  sonnes  having  no  lands  in  possession,  should  liue  with  the 
Rebells,  and  keepe  him  in  good  tearmes  with  them,  and  his 
goods  from  present  spoyling.  The  lords  of  Ireland,  at  this  tyme 
whereof  I  write,  nourished  theeues,  as  we  doe  Hawkes,  openly 
boasting  among  themselues,  who  had  the  best  theeues.  Neigh- 
bors intertayning  these  men  into  their  Familyes,  for  mutuall 
preiudices,  was  a  secrett  fewell  of  the  Ciuill  warr,  they  being 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  199 

prone  to  rebellion,  and  in  peace  not  forbearing  to  steale  at  home, 
and  to  spoyle  all  passengers  neere  their  abode. 

The  wilde  or  meere  Irish  haue  a  generation  of  Poets,  or 

■  rather  Rymers  vulgarly  called  Bardes,  who  in  their  songs  vsed 
to  extoll  the  most  bloudy  licentious  men,  and  no  others,  and  to 
allure  the  hearers,  not  to  the  loue  of  religion  and  Ciuill  manners, 
but  to  outrages  Robberies  living  as  outlawes,  and  Contempt  of 
the  Magistrates  and  the  kings  lawes.     Alas  how  vnlike  vnto 

■  Orpheus,  who  with  his  sweete  harpe  and  wholesome  precepts 
of  Poetry  laboured  to  reduce  the  rude  and  barbarous  people  from 
lining  in  woods,  to  dwell  Ciuilly  in  Townes  and  Cittyes,  and 
from  wilde  ryott  to  morall  Conuersation.  All  goodmen  wished 
these  knaues  to  be  strictly  curbed,  and  seuerely  punished.  For 
the  meere  Irish,  howsoeuer  they  vnderstood  not  what  was  truely 
honourable,  yet  out  of  barbarous  ignorance  are  so  affected  to 
vayne  glory,  as  they  nothing  so  much  feared  the  lord  Deputys 
anger,  as  the  least  song  or  Balladd  these  Rascalls  might  make 
against  them,  the  singing  whereof  to  their  reproch,  would  more 
haue  daunted  them,  then  if  a  Judge  had  doomed  them  to  the 
Gallowes. 

They  had  also  an  othei'  Rabble  of  Jeasters  which  vsed  to 
frequent  the  Tables  of  lordes  and  Gentlemen  continuall  tellers 
of  newes  which  comonly  they  reduced  to  the  preiudice  of  the 
publike  good. 

Againe  the  Irish  in  generall  more  specially  the  meere  Irish, 
being  sloathfuU  and  giuen  to  nothing  more  then  base  Idlenes, 
they  nourished  a  third  generation  of  vipers  vulgarly  called 
Carowes,  professing  (forsooth)  the  noble  science  of  playing  at 
Cards  and  dice,  which  so  infected  the  publique  meetings  of  the 
people,  and  the  priuate  houses  of  lordes,  as  no  adventure  was 
too  hard  in  shifting  for  meanes  to  mantayne  these  sports.  And 
indeed  the  wilde  Irish  doe  madly  affect  them,  so  as  they  will 
not  only  play  and  leese  their  mony  and  mouable  goods,  but  also 
ingage  their  lands,  yea  their  owne  persons  to  be  ledd  as 
Prisoners  by  the  winner,  till  he  be  paid  the  mony,  for  which 
they  are  ingaged.      It  is  a  shame  to  speake,  but  I  heard  by 


•200  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

credible  relation,  that  some  were  found  so  impudent,  as  they 
had  suffered  themselues  so  to  be  ledd  as  Captiues  tyed  by  the 
parts  of  their  body  which  I  will  not  name,  till  they  had  mony 
to  redeeme  themselues.  Could  a  Prouost  Marshall  be  better 
imployed  then  in  hanging  vpp  such  Raskalls  and  like  vagabond 
persons.  For  howsoeuer  none  could  better  doe  it  then  the 
Sheriffes;  yet  because  the  Irish  frequently  and  in  part  iustly 
complayned  of  their  extortions  (as  I  shall  after  shewe),  I  dare 
not  say  that  Marshall  lawe  might  well  be  committed  to  them. 

The  Irish  thus  giuen  to  Idlenes,  naturally  abhorr  from 
Manuall  Artes,  and  Ciuill  trades  to  gaine  their  owne  bread,  and 
the  basest  of  them  wilbe  reputed  gentlemen  and  sword  men,  for 
so  they  are  termed  who  professe  to  liue  by  their  swordes,  and 
haue  bene  alwayes  apt  to  raise  Ciuill  warrs,  and  euer  most 
hardly  drawne  to  lay  downe  Armes,  by  which  they  had  liberty 
to  liue  in  riott.  Many  examples  might  be  giuen  in  the  highest 
kinde  of  mischeife  produced  by  this  idlenes,  but  that  the  vice 
is  most  naturall  to  the  Irish;  I  will  only  giue  one  example 
which  myselfe  obserued  of  Fishermen  in  the  Cittyes  of 
Mounster,  who  being  no  swordmen,  yet  were  generally  so 
sloathfull,  as  in  the  Calmest  weather,  and  the  greatest 
Concourse  of  noblemen,  when  they  had  no  feare  of  daunger, 
and  great  hope  of  gayne,  though  the  Seas  abound  with  excellent 
fish  and  the  Prouince  with  frequent  Ports,  and  bayes  most  fitt 
for  fishing ;  yet  so  long  as  they  had  bread  to  eate,  would  not  putt 
to  sea,  no  not  commaunded  by  the  lord  Deputy,  till  they  were 
beaten  by  force  out  of  their  houses.  And  in  my  opinion  this 
idlenes  hath  bene  nourished  by  nothing  more  (as  I  haue 
formerly  shewed  vppon  other  occasions)  then  by  the  plenty  of 
the  land,  and  great  housekeeping,  drawing  the  people  from 
trades,  while  they  can  be  fedd  by  others  without  labour.  This 
experience  hath  shewed  of  old,  aswell  in  England,  where  the 
greatest  Robberies  were  comonly  done,  by  idle  seruingmen 
swarming  in  great  houses,  as  in  the  more  northern  parts,  and  in 
Ireland,  where  they  multitude  of  loose  Followers  hath  of  old 
bene  prone  to  fight  their  Lords  quarrells,  yea  to  I'ebell  with 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  20l 

them.  Whereas  no  doubt  the  exercise  of  trades,  and  the 
Custome  of  industrye  to  line  euery  man  of  his  owne,  are  a 
strong  establishment  of  any  Comon  Wealth.  The  mere  Irish 
giuen  to  sloath  are  also  most  luxurious.  And  not  to  speake  of 
the  aboundance  of  all  meates,  they  are  excessiuely  giuen  to 
drunkennes.  For  howsoeuer,  whyle  they  liued  in  woodes  and 
in  Cabbines  with  theire  Catle,  they  could  be  content  with  water 
and  milke,  yet  when  they  came  to  Townes  nothing  was  more 
frequent  then  to  tye  theire  Cowes  at  the  dores,  and  neuer  parte 
from  the  taverns  till  they  had  druncke  them  out  in  Sacke  and 
strong  water,  which  they  call  vsquebagh,  and  this  did  not  only 
the  lords,  but  the  Common  people,  tho  halfe  naked  for  want  of 
Cloathes  to  cover  them.  No  man  may  iustly  maruell,  if  among 
such  people  dissolute  hucksters  apt  to  rayse  seditions  and  Hue 
like  outlawes,  be  frequently  founde.  Therefore  at  the  end  of 
the  last  warr,  it  was  wished  and  expected,  that  this  luxury 
should  be  suppressed  at  least  from  generall  excesse,  that  all 
vagabond  persons  should  be  seuerely  punished,  that  the  people 
should  be  allured  and  drawne  to  loue  manuall  arts  and  trades, 
more  spetially  husbandry  of  tillage.  For  whereas  all,  yea  the 
most  strong  and  able  bodyes,  and  men  giuen  to  spoyles  and 
llobberyes  in  all  tymes  gladly  imployed  themselues  in  feeding 
of  Cowes,  that  Course  of  life  was  imbraced  by  them  as  suitable 
to  theire  innated  slothe,  and  as  most  fitt  to  elude  or  protract  all 
execution  of  Justice  against  them,  while  they  commonly  liued 
in  thick  woods  abounding  with  grasse.  But  no  doubt  it  were 
much  better  if  Ireland  should  be  reduced  to  lesse  grasing  and 
more  tillage  by  the  distribution  of  lands  among  Tenants  in  such 
sort,  as  euer  after  it  should  (as  in  England)  be  vnlawfuU  to 
chaunge  any  tillage  into  Pasture. 

The  English  Irish. 

Touching  the  English  Irish  namely  such  as  discend  of  the 
first  English  conquering  that  Country,  or  since  in  diuerse  ages, 
and  tymes  to  this  day  transplanted  out  of  England,  into  Ireland. 
It  is  wonderfuU  yet  most  true,  that  for  some  later  ages  they 


202  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

haue  beene  (some  in  high  some  in  lesse  measure,)  infected  with 
the  barbarous  Customes  of  the  meere  Irish  and  with  the  Roman 
Religion  so  as  they  grewe  not  only  as  aduerse  to  the  Reformation 
of  Ciuill  policye  and  religion,  as  the  meere  Irish  but  euen 
combyned  with  them,  and  shewed  such  malice  to  the  English 
nation,  as  if  they  were  ashamed  to  haue  any  Community  with 
it,  of  Country,  bloud,  religion,  language  apparrell,  or  any  such 
generall  bond  of  amity.  And  for  this  alienation,  they  did  not 
shame  in  the  last  Ciuill  warr  to  alledge  reasons  to  iustify  their 
so  doing,  namely  that  they  whose  Progenitours  had  conquered 
that  kingdome,  and  were  at  First  thought  most  worthy  to 
gouerne  the  same  vnder  our  kings,  were  by  a  new  lawe  excluded 
from  being  deputyes,  and  had  otherwise  small  or  no  power  in 
the  State.  Agayne  that  after  they  were  broken,  and  worne  out 
in  the  Ciuill  warr  of  England,  betweene  the  houses  of  Yorke  and 
Lancaster,  they  were  not  strengthned  with  newe  Colonyes  out  of 
England,  and  so  being  weaker  then  the  mere  Irish,  were  forced 
to  apply  themselues  to  the  stronger,  by  contracting  affinity  with 
them,  and  vsing  their  language  and  apparrell.  Tliese  and  like 
reasons  they  pretended,  which  I  will  first  answer  and  then  shewc 
the  true  causes  thereof.  It  cannot  be  denyed  but  the  English 
Irish  After  the  first  Conquest  were  by  our  Kings  made  cheefe 
Grouernors  of  that  kingdome,  yea  and  many  ages  after  were 
sometymes  lord  deputyes,  and  were  alwayes  Capable  of  that 
place,  till  the  tyme  of  king  Henry  the  Eight,  but  neuer  without 
detriment  of  the  Common  Wealth  and  danger  from  them  that 
possessed  it.  To  the  first  English  Irish  borne  of  noble  Familyes 
in  England,  our  kings  gaue  large  patrimonyes  and  great 
priuiledges  making  them  sometymes  Gouernors  of  the  State  but 
in  processe  of  tyme,  some  of  them  forgetting  their  Country, 
bloud  and  all  pledges  of  loue  towards  the  English,  not  only 
became  Rebells  but  by  degrees  grewe  like  the  meere  Irish  in 
all  things  euen  in  hating  the  English,  and  becoming  cheefe 
leaders  to  all  seditions  growing  at  last  to  such  pride  in  the  last 
Ciuill  warr,  as  if  they  had  not  rewards  when  they  deserued 
punishments,  or  could  not  obtayne  pentions  to  serue  the  State, 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  203 

they  weri!  more  ready  to  rebell,  then  the  meere  Irish  theni- 
selues.  Among  these  some  in  hatred  to  the  English  changed 
their  English  names  into  Irish,  yet  retayning  the  old  notation, 
as  the  Vrselyes  called  them  selues  Mac  Mahownes,  some  in 
Vlstef  of  the  Family  of  Veres,  called  themselues  Macrones, 
others  of  the  Family  of  great  Mortimer,  called  themselues 
Macmarrs.  These  and  some  others,  as  Breningham  discended 
of  old  English  Barons,  and  the  lord  Curcy  whose  Progenitors  of 
the  English  Nobility  were  among  the  Cheife,  and  first 
Conquerors  of  the  kingdome,  grewe  so  degenerate,  as  in  the  last 
rebellion,  they  could  not  be  distinguished  from  meere  Irish. 
The  rest  retayning  their  old  names,  and  in  good  measure  the 
English  manners,  as  Tyrrell,  Lacey,  many  of  the  Bourkes,  and 
Geraldines,  and  some  of  the  Nugents,  yet  became  cheefe  leaders 
in  the  late  rebellion.  These  men  no  man  will  iudge  capable  of 
the  cheife  gouernments  in  that  kingdome.  But  lett  them  passe, 
and  lett  vs  consider,  if  the  English  Irish  that  in  the  Rebellion 
remayned  Subiects,  and  will  not  be  stayned  with  the  name  of 
Rebells,  haue  any  iust  cause  to  complayne  that  they  are 
excluded  from  the  gouernment,  because  the  lawe  forbidds  them 
to  be  deputyes.  Thej^  are  in  England  free  Denizens,  having 
equall  right  with  the  English  to  inherritt  lands,  and  beare 
offices,  and  obtayne  any  dignity  whereof  their  merritt,  or  the 
kings  fauour  may  make  them  Capable.  Lett  them  remember 
that  the  Earle  of  Strangbowe  being  the  leader  of  the  English, 
that  first  conquered  Ireland,  when  the  king  would  haue 
committed  to  him  the  gouernment  thereof,  did  modestly  refuse 
the  same,  except  the  king  would  ioyne  some  assistants  with  him, 
not  ignorant  what  daunger  that  magistracye  would  bring  to  him 
more  then  to  any  other.  Lett  them  remember,  that  among 
other  noble  Familyes  of  the  Englishe  Conquerors,  first  Lacy, 
then  Curcy,  had  the  cheife  gouernment  of  that  kingdome,  but 
the  first  was  recalled  into  England  to  giue  accompt  of  his 
gouernment,  not  without  danger,  of  leesing  his  head,  the  other 
was  long  cast  into  prison.  Lett  them  remember  that  the  lord 
Deputyes  place  did  weaken  and  almost  destroy  the  Family  of 


•204  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

the  Geraldines,  after  which  tyme  king  Henry  the  Eight  by  Act 
of  Parliament  first  excluded  the  English  Irish  from  being  cheife 
Gouernors  of  that  kingdome,  as  Common  experience  made  all 
men  finde,  that  gouernment  not  only  dangerous  to  themselues 
aduanced  to  it,  but  also  more  displeasing  to  the  people,  who 
least  like  the  Commaund  of  their  owne  Countrymen  and  were 
most  ready  to  loade  them  with  Complaynts  in  England,  as  also 
their  owne  Countrymen  being  Counsellors  of  State,  whose 
oppressions  they  most  felt,  and  greiued  at.  Yet  many  English 
Irish  continued  Counsellors  of  State  all  the  tyme  of  Queene 
Elizabeth  and  the  last  Eebellion  whereof  I  write.  For  my  part 
if  the  English  Irish  had  English  affections,  I  would  thinck  no 
difference  should  be  made  betweene  them  and  the  English. 
But  in  the  last  Rebellion  nothing  was  more  euident  then  that 
our  secrett  Counsells  were  continually  made  knowne  to  Tyrone 
and  other  Rebells,  and  lett  men  iudge  vnpartially,  who  could 
more  iustly  be  suspected  of  this  falshood,  then  the  Counsellors 
of  State,  borne  in  that  kingdome.  Many  Counsells  were 
propounded  for  reforming  the  State,  for  banishing  Jesuites  and 
other  troublers  of  the  State,  and  lett  themselues  vnpartially 
speake,  who  did  more  frustrate  those  designes,  then  the 
Counsellors,  of  that  tyme  borne  in  that  kingdome.  Were  not 
the  cheife  Justice  and  the  Cheife  Baron  of  that  tyme  both  borne 
and  bredd  in  Ireland?  Lett  them  say  truely  for  what  good 
seruice  of  theirs,  Queene  Elizabeth  appointed  ouerseers  to  lookc 
into  their  actions  and  make  them  knowne  to  her  deputy.  No 
doubt  that  wise  Queene  either  thought  the  Counsells  of  Sir 
Robert  Dillon  knight,  and  the  said  cheife  Justice  of  Ireland 
contrary  to  the  publique  good,  or  vppon  better  aduise,  she  would 
neuer  haue  remoued  him  from  that  place,  which  her  gracious 
fauour  had  first  conferred  vppon  him.  What  neede  we  vse 
circumstances,  the  generall  opinion  of  that  tyme  was,  that  the 
English  Irish  made  Counsellors  of  State,  and  Judges  of  Courts 
did  euidently  hurt  the  publike  good,  and  that  their  falseharted 
helpe,  did  more  hinder  reformation,  then  the  open  Acts  of  the 
Rebells.     Generally  before  this  tyme  they  were  Papists,  and 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  206 

if  some  of  them,  vppon  hypocriticall  dispensation  went  to 
Church  Commonly  their  Parents,  children  kinsmen  and 
seruants,  were  open  and  obstinate  Papists  in  profession.  Tell 
me  any  one  of  them  who  did  according  to  the  duty  of  their 
place,  publikely  commend  or  Commaund  to  the  people  the  vse  of 
the  Common  prayer  booke,  and  the  frequenting  of  our  Churches. 
Why  doe  they  glory  of  their  gouerning  the  Common  Wealth, 
if  they  cannot  shewe  one  good  act  of  Reformation  perswaded, 
and  perfected  by  them. 

In  the  Baigne  of  king  Edward  the  third,  when  the  king 
found  the  Pope  obstinate  for  vsurping  the  hereditary  right  of 
him  and  his  Subiects,  in  bestowing  Church  livings  vnder  their 
Patronage,  and  valiantly  opposed  himselfe  to  this  and  other 
oppressions  of  the  Pope,  obseruing  that  his  Counsells  were  no 
way  more  crossed,  then  by  Italians  and  French  men,  whome  the 
Pope,  had  Cunningly  preferred  to  Bishoppiicks  and  Benefices, 
yea  to  be  of  the  kings  Councell  of  State,  whereby  they  had 
meanes  to  betray  the  secretts  of  the  State,  he  wisely  made  an 
Act  of  Parliament  in  the  25  yeare  of  his  Raigne,  whereby  he 
prouided  remidy  against  these  vnfaithfull  Counsellors  and 
Churchmen.  That  which  king  Edward  might  doe  in  this  Case, 
may  not  his  Successors  doe  the  same  in  Ireland  vppon  like 
danger,  sequestring  any  suspected  persons  fiom  places  in 
Counsell  and  Judgment.  When  magistrates  themselues  vse 
only  Connivencye  in  punishing  disobedience  to  the  lawes,  and 
Sects  in  Religion,  doth  not  their  example  confirme  the  people 
in  disobedience  to  their  king  ?  But  yoti  shall  know  the  lyon  by 
his  Pawe  (as  the  Proverb  saith)  lett  vs  further  see,  how  the 
English  Irish  in  those  tymes  caryed  themselues  in  military 
commaunds  committed  to  them.  Queene  Elizabeth  finding 
that  the  lord  Deputies  from  the  first  beginning  of  the  last 
Rebellion,  had  made  a  great  error,  in  levying  Companyes  of  the 
English  Irish,  to  suppresse  the  meere  Irish,  so  having  trayned 
them  vpp  as  the  very  horseboyes  of  them  following  our  Armye 
were  proued  good  shott,  was  at  last  forced  to  intertaine  of  them 
many  Companyes  of  Foote,  and  Troopes  of  horse  in  her  pay,  lest 


206  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

they  should  fall  to  the  Rebells  party.  Of  these  some  wooithy 
Commaunders  did  good  seruice,  and  all  in  generall,  so  long  as 
they  were  imployed  in  our  Army,  serxied  brauely,  so  as  the  lord 
Deputy  was  often  bold  to  take  the  feilde  when  halfe  his  forces 
consisted  of  them.  But  when  they  were  left  in  Garrison, 
especially  in  their  owne  Countryes,  it  was  obserued  that 
generally  they  did  no  seruice,  but  lying  still,  wasted  the 
Queenes  Treasure,  and  lest  they  should  leese  their  pay,  which 
they  esteemed  a  Reuenewe,  or  religion  should  be  reformed  in 
tyme  of  peace,  (which  they  most  feared),  they  did  make  our 
Counsells  knowne  to  the  Rebells,  did  vnderhand  releiue  them, 
and  vsed  all  meanes  to  nourish  and  strengthen  the  Rebellion. 
It  is  straunge  but  most  true,  that  aswell  to  merritt  the  Rebells 
fauour,  as  to  haue  the  goods  of  their  Countrye  safe  from 
spoyling,  the  very  Subiects  gaue  large  Contributions  to  the 
Rebells,  insomuch  as  one  Country,  (whereby  an  Estimate  of 
the  rest  may  be  made,)  did  pay  the  Rebells  three  hundreth 
pounds  yearely,  vsing  this  art  to  auoide  the  danger  of  the  lawe, 
that  when  they  made  a  cutting  vppon  Cowes  for  this  purpose, 
they  pretended  to  make  this  exaction  for  the  lords  Tse,  vnder 
hand  sending  the  Rebells  word  thereof  that  they  might  by 
force  surprise  those  Cowes  which  indeede  were  leuyed  for  them. 
And  besides  all  or  most  of  them  had  Children,  brothers  or 
kinsmen  ioyned  with  the  Rebells,  as  hostages  of  their  loue,  and 
pledges  of  reconcilement  vppon  all  events.  Againe,  I  said 
formerly  that  the  Septs  or  men  of  one  name  and  bloud,  lined 
together  in  one  Towne  and  Country,  each  Sept  having  a 
Captaine  or  cheife  of  that  name.  Now  this  point  is  a  great 
mistery,  that  they  could  giue  no  more  certaine  pledge  of  faith 
to  vs,  then  to  drawe  bloud  of  any  of  these  Septs.  But  the  lord 
Deputy  making  it  a  cheife  proiect  to  maJce  them  drawe  bloud  in 
this  kinde  vppon  their  neighbors,  founde  it  a  most  hard  thing  to 
effect  with  any  of  the  English  Irish,  yea  with  those  that  were  in 
the  Queenes  pay ;  yet  the  English  Irish  being  in  the  States  pay, 
lest  they  should  be  held  altogether  vnprofitable,  and  to  purchase 
reward  of  seruice,  would  sometymes  kill  a  poore  Rebell,  or  bring 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  207 

him  aliue  to  the  State,  whose  reuenge  they  feared  not,  yea 
perhapps  a  Rebell  of  note  to  whome  the  cheife  Neighbor  Rebells 
bore  malice,  and  so  cast  him  into  their  hands.  And  this  done 
they  vsed  to  triumphe  as  though  they  had  done  a  masterpeece 
of  seruice,  and  could  hardly  haue  the  patience  to  expect  a 
Shipp  to  carry  them  into  England  that  in  Court  they  might 
importune  extraordinary  reward  besides  their  ordinary  pay. 
To  be  briefe,  the  Queenes  letters  shall  beare  me  witnesse  that 
the  English  Irish  placed  in  Garrisons  at  theire  owne  home  lyved 
idlie  withoiit  doinge  any  seruice  exhaxisted  the  publique 
Treasure  and  by  all  meanes  nourished  the  Rebellioun, 
especiallie  by  plottes  laid  at  priuate  parlyes  and  at  publique 
meetinges  vppon  hills  (Called  Rathes)  where  many  treacherous 
Conspiraces  weare  made.  Would  any  equall  man  blame  a 
Prince  for  puttinge  such  Souldgers  out  of  pay,  for  prohibittinge 
such  partyes,  and  for  Carefull  wacchinge  ouer  such  meetings? 
Great  priuiledges  weare  worthely  graunted  at  first  to  the  great 
Lordes  of  English  race  for  theire  Conquest,  and  great  power 
over  the  people  was  wisely  giuen  them  at  first  both  for  Reward 
and  for  power  to  keepe  the  meere  Irish  in  Siibieccion :  But  if 
theise  Lordes  vse  theire  priuilidges  and  power  to  Contrary 
endes,  spoilinge  the  subiectes  and  wastinge  the  Countrey  by 
theire  sword  men  when  the  Cause  Ceased,  shall  not  the  effect 
cease?  When  theire  vertue  is  Changed  and  theire  endes 
CoiTupted,  may  not  a  wise  Prince  abridge  theire  priuilidges  and 
power?  The  same  is  the  reason  of  the  law  forbiddinge  any  of 
the  English  Irish  to  be  Lord  deputy:  The  famous  Queene 
Elizabeth  findinge  the  ill  Event  of  theise  ill  Causes  became 
Jealous  of  the  English  Irish  Counsellours  of  State  and  Judges 
and  vsed  the  aforesaid  Remedyes  against  a  Cheeffe  Justice  and 
a  ChefPe  Barroun  of  that  tyme.  Formerly  I  acknowledge  that 
the  English  Irish  serued  brauely  in  our  Army,  while  they  weare 
vnder  the  Lord  deputyes  eic,  and  some  worthie  Commaunders 
of  them  shewed  great  faithfuUnes,  and  did  speciall  seruices, 
yet  this  most  wise  Queene  found  theire  defectes,  and  that  the 
strength    of    hir    affaires    Consisted     in     breedinge    English 


208  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Souldgiers,  soe  as  shee  commaunded  the  other  Companyes  to  be 
no  more  supplied,  but  to  be  Cast  by  degrees,  as  they  grew 
defectiue,  and  in  the  meane  tyme  to  be  ymploied  out  of  theire 
owne  Countryes,  where  they  might  not  feare  to  draw  blood  of 
the  borderinge  Septes.  The  Earle  of  Clanricard  serued  the 
said  Queene  soe  well,  as  he  cannot  be  to  much  Commended  for 
the  same,  and  was  also  highly  in  hir  Fauour;  yet  when  the 
Earle  of  Essex  had  left  him  Gouernour  of  his  owne  Countrey, 
howsoeuer  shee  would  not  openly  displace  him,  yet  shee  Ceased 
not  till  by  hir  direccions  hee  was  induced  to  a  voluntary 
Resignacioun  therof  into  hir  handes :  For  indeed  the  English 
,  Irish  and  meere  Irish  of  that  tyme  weare  generally  soe 
humorous,  as  their  fathers  or  brothers  that  dyed  having  any 
gouernment  of  the  Country  or  commaund  in  the  Army,  they 
esteemed  the  same  as  due  to  them  by  Inheritance,  or  at  least  if 
they  were  not  conferred  on  them,  grew  discontented  and  prone 
to  any  mischeuious  Course.  To  conclude,  the  English  Irish 
of  that  tyme  (few  or  none  excepted)  were  obstinate  and  most 
^  superstitious  Papists,  and  what  our  State  might  haue  hoped 
from  such  men  in  high  places  of  gouernment  lett  wise  men 
iudge. 

The  second  excuse  of  the  English  Irish  for  applying  them- 
selues  to  the  meere  Irish  in  manners  Lawes  and  Customes,  and 
so  growing  strangers  (if  not  Enemyes)  to  the  English,  hath  some 
Coulor  of  truth,  but  can  neuer  iustify  this  action.  Namely  that 
the  Colonyes  of  the  first  English  conquering  Ireland,  being 
broken  and  wasted  in  the  Ciuill  warr  of  England  betweene  the 
houses  of  Yorke  and  Lancaster,  were  neuer  supplyed,  but  left 
so  weake  as  they  were  forced  to  apply  themselues  to  the  meere 
Irish  as  the  stronger.  Since  the  noble  Familyes  of  England 
were  much  wasted  in  the  same  warr,  no  maruell  if  at  the  end 
thereof,  our  kings  first  intended  the  restoring  of  England  to 
the  former  vigor,  before  they  could  cast  their  eyes  vppon 
Ireland,  and  in  this  meane  tyme  the  meere  Irish  had  taken  such 
roote,  and  so  ouertopped  the  English  Irish,  as  the  sending  of 
English  Colonyes  thether  so  long  as  the  meere  Irish  remayned 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  209 

good  Subiects,  would  rather  haue  diaturbed  then  established 
peace.  The  first  fayre  occasion  of  planting  newe  English 
.Colonyes  there,  was  giuen  in  the  Raigne  of  Queene  Elizabeth 
by  two  Rebellions,  the  first  of  the  English  Irish  Geraldines,  who 
had  the  Earle  of  Desmond  for  their  head,  the  second  of  the 
meere  Irish,  and  many  English  Irish,  having  the  Earle  of 
Tyrone  for  their  head.  Touching  the  first,  when  the  Earle  of 
Desmond  was  subdued,  and  that  Rebellion  appeased,  the  said 
Queene  (of  happy  memory)  intended  great  Reformation  by 
planting  new  English  Familyes  vppon  the  forfeited  lands  of  the 
Earle  of  Desmond,  in  Mounster.  But  this  good  intention  was 
made  voyde  by  a  great  error  of  that  tyme,  in  that  those  lands 
were  graunted,  partly  to  obstinate  Papists,  partly  to  Courtiers, 
who  sold  their  shares  to  like  obstinate  Papists,  as  men  that 
would  giue  most  for  them.  Whereof  two  great  mischeifes 
grewe.  First  that  these  Papists  being  more  obstinate  then 
others,  and  therevppon  choosing  to  leaue  their  dwelling  in 
England,  where  the  seuerity  of  the  lawes  bridled  them,  and  to 
remoue  into  Ireland,  where  they  might  be  more  remote,  and  so 
haue  greater  liberty,  shewed  the  old  prouerbe  to  be  true, 

Caelum  non  animum  mutant,  qui  trans  mare  currunt. 

Passing  the  sea  with  a  swift  wynde,  doth  change  the  aire  but 
not  the  mynde. 

For  they  not  only  remayned  Papists,  but  grew  more  and  more 
obstinate  with  liberty,  and  by  their  example  confirmed  both  the 
English  Irish  and  meere  Irish  in  that  superstition.  Secondly, 
these  new  planted  English  (commonly  called  vndertakers)  being 
thus  ill  afEected,  did  not  performe  the  Couenants  imposed  in 
their  graunts,  for  establishing  peace  in  that  Prouince ;  For  they 
nether  built  Castles,  to  strengthen  them  against  tymes  of 
Rebellion,  neither  did  they  plant  their  lands  with  well  afEected 
Tenants  out  of  England,  giuing  them  Freeholds,  Coppy  holds 
and  leases,  and  tying  them  to  serue  on  Foote,  or  horseback 
vppon  all  occasions  of  tumult  or  warr,  which  Would  much  haue 

0 


210  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

strengthned  the  English  against  the  meere  Irish  and  all 
Invasions.  But  they  tooke  a  Contrary  Course,  not  only  planting 
their  lands  with  meere  Irish  Tenants,  (to  whome  they  gaue  no 
such  tenor  of  Freehold  Copyhold  or  lease,  and  who  serued  them 
vppon  base  abiect  Conditions,  whereby  they  made  great  profitt 
for  the  present)  but  also  intertayning  them  for  seruants  in  their 
Familyes,  for  the  same  reason  of  present  profitt.  And  this 
made  their  great  profitt  of  small  continuance,  and  their 
dwellings  of  lesse  strength  and  safety.  For  in  the  first  troubles 
of  the  next  Rebellion  of  Tyrone,  themselues  and  the  State 
founde  by  wofull  experience,  that  they  had  no  way  strengthned 
the  Prouince,  but  only  dispeopled  and  wasted  other  lands  to 
bring  Tenants  vppon  their  owne,  so  as  the  kings  other  Rents 
were  thereby  as  much  diminished  as  increased  by  their  Rents, 
and  the  number  of  horse  or  foote  to  defend  the  Prouince,  were 
nothing  increased  by  them ;  neither  had  they  made  any  greater 
number  of  English  to  passe  in  Juryes  betweene  the  king  and  the 
Subiects,  so  as  the  lord  President  had  not  power  to  suppresse  the 
first  Rebells,  and  the  Judges  in  all  try  alls  were  forced  to  vse  the 
Irish,  who  made  no  conscience  of  doing  wrong  to  the  king,  and 
the  English  Subiects.  Againe  theire  Irish  Tennants  ether  rann 
away,  or  turning  Rebells  spoyled  them,  and  the  Irish  in  theire 
houses  were  ready  to  betray  them,  and  open  theire  dores  to  the 
Rebells.  So  as  some  of  those  vndertakers  were  in  the  first 
tumult  killed,  some  taken  prisoners  were  cruelly  handled,  and 
had  theire  wiues  and  daughters  shamefully  abused,  great  part 
rann  out  of  the  kingdome,  and  yet  shamed  not  to  clayme  and 
profEesse  in  the  ende  of  the  Rebelion  these  landes,  the  defence 
whereof  they  had  so  basely  forsaken.  Some  few  kept  theire  old 
Reuenued  Castles,  but  with  great  chaxg  to  the  State  in 
mantayning  warders  to  defend  them,  which  warders  were  so 
many,  as  they  greatly  deminished  the  force  of  our  Army  in  the 
fielde.  Thus  were  the  good  purposes  of  that  first  plantation 
made  frustrate  by  ill  disposed  vndertakers.  Touching  the  other 
Rebelion  of  Tyrone,  the  appeasing  thereof  concurred  at  one 
instant  with  the  death  of  our  sayd  Queene,  beyond  which  tyme 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  211 

my  purpose  is  not  to  write,  and  therefore  it  should  be  imperti- 
nent for  me,  worthily  to  magnifye  the  Plantation  in  the  North, 
established  by  king  James  our  gracious  Souerayne.  Only  I  will 
say  for  the  want  of  former  Colonies  planting,  whereof  the 
English  Irish  complayne,  that  as  the  Plantation  after  Desmonds 
Rebellion  was  made  frustrate  by  ill  disposed  vndertakers,  so 
from  the  foresayd  Ciuill  warrs  betweene  the  houses  of  Yorke 
and  Lancaster  to  the  end  of  Tyrones  Rebellion,  all  the  English 
in  generall  that  voluntarily  left  England  to  plant  themselues 
in  Ireland,  ether  vnder  the  sayd  Vndertakers  of  Mounster,  or 
vpon  the  landes  of  any  other  English  Irish  throughout  Ireland, 
or  to  Hue  in  Cittyes  and  townes,  were  generally  obserued  to  haue 
beene  ether  Papists,  men  of  disordered  life,  banckrots,  or  very 
poore  (not  speaking  of  those  of  the  Army  remayning  there  after 
the  Rebellion,  who  are  of  another  tyme  succeeding  that  whereof 
I  write,  and  well  knowne  to  be  of  good  condition).  By  which 
course  Ireland  as  the  heele  of  the  body  was  made  the  sincke  of 
England,  the  stench  whereof  had  almost  annoyed  very  Cheap- 
side  the  hart  of  the  body  in  Tyrons  pestilent  Rebellion.  To 
conclude,  I  deny  not  but  the  excuse  of  weaknes  in  the  English 
Irish  Colonies,  forcing  them  to  apply  to  the  meere  Irish  as 
stronger,  hath  in  part  a  true  ground,  though  it  cannot  Justifye 
the  act.  And  if  I  should  perswade  the  planting  of  Ireland  with 
newe  Colonies,  I  should  now  speake  out  of  tyme,  when  that 
profitable  and  necessary  action  is  in  great  measure  performed 
by  the  prouidence  of  our  dread  Souraigne.  If  I  should  commend 
and  extoll  the  Act,  I  feare  I  should  therein  be  reputed  as  foolish 
as  the  Sophister,  who  in  a  publike  assembly  made  a  long  oration 
in  prayse  of  Herculus,  whome  no  man  at  that  tyme  or  formerly 
euer  dispraysed.  But  I  will  passe  from  theire  alledged  excuses 
to  the  true  causes  of  theire  Alienation  from  vs  and  application 
to  the  meere  Irish.  The  grand  cause  is  theire  firme  consent 
with  them  in  the  Roman  Religion,  whereof  I  shall  speal^e  at 
larg  in  the  next  Booke  of  this  part.  The  second  cause  also 
praedominant,  though  in  a  lower  degree,  is  the  profitt  they  haue 
long  tyme  found  in  the  barbarous  lawes  and  Customes  of  the 


212  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Irish,  by  tyrannicall  oppression  of  the  poore  people  vnder  them, 
of  which  point  I  haue  formerly  spoken  in  this  Chapter.  The 
third  cause  is  theire  Contracting  affinity  with  them  by  marriage, 
and  amitye  by  mutuall  fostering  of  Chilldren.  The  fourth  is 
community  of  apparrell.  The  fifth  Community  of  language. 
Of  which  three  last  causes  I  will  now  speake  breifly. 

The  power  of  these  three  last  causes  to  corrupt  the  manners 
and  Fayth  of  any  nation,  being  well  knowne,  the  Progenitors  of 
our  kings  with  consent  of  the  States  of  that  kingdome  in 
Parlament,  did  of  old  make  many  Actes  against  them,  which 
sometymes  wrought  reformation,  but  without  any  during  effect. 

For  contrary  to  these  lawes,  the  English  Irish  haue  for  many 
ages,  almost  from  the  first  conquest,  contracted  Mariages  with 
the  meere  Irish,  whose  children  of  mingled  race  could  not  but 
degenerate  from  theire  English  Parents,  and  allso  mutually 
fostered  each  others  Children,  which  bond  of  loue  the  Irish 
generally  somuch  esteeme,  as  they  will  giue  theire  Foster 
Children  a  parte  of  theire  goods  with  theire  owne  Children,  and 
the  very  Children  fostered  together  loue  one  another  as  naturall 
brothers  and  sisters,  yea  theire  Foster  brothers  or  sisters  better 
then  theire  owne.  Only  I  must  say  for  the  English  Irish 
Cittisens,  espetially  those  of  Corck,  that  they  haue  euer  so  much 
avoyded  these  Mariages  with  the  meere  Irish,  as  for  want  of 
others  commonly  marying  among  themselues,  all  the  men  and 
wemen  of  the  Cittie  had  for  many  ages  beene  of  kindred  in  neere 
degree  one  with  the  other. 

Agayne  contrary  to  the  sayd  lawes,  the  English  Irish  for  the 
most  part  haue  for  many  ages  had  the  same  attyre  and  apparrell 
with  the  meere  Irish,  namely  the  nourishing  of  long  hare 
(vulgarly  called  glibs)  which  hanges  downe  to  the  shoulders, 
hidinge  the  face,  so  as  a  malefactor  may  easily  escape  with  his 
face  covered  theire  with,  or  by  collering  his  hayre,  and  much 
more  by  cutting  it  off,  may  so  alter  his  countenance  as  those  of 
his  acquaintance  shall  not  knowe  him,  and  this  hayre  being 
exceeding  long,  they  haue  no  vse  of  Capp  or  hatt.  Also  they 
weare  strayte  Breeches,  called  Trowses,  uery  close  to  the  body 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  213 

and  loose  Coates  like  large  waskotes,  and  mantells  in  steede  of 
Clokes,  which  Mantells  are  as  a  Cabinn  for  an  outlawe  in  the 
woods,  a  bedd  for  a  Rebell,  and  a  Cloke  for  a  theefe,  and  being 
worne  over  the  head  and  eares,  and  hanging  downe  to  the  heeles, 
a  notorious  Yillane  lapt  in  them  may  passe  any  towne  or 
Company  without  being  knowne.  Yet  I  must  likewise  confesse 
that  the  best  part  of  the  Cittizens  did  not  then  vse  this  Irish 
apparrell. 

Agayne  Contrary  to  the  sayd  lawes,  the  Irish  English  al- 
together vsed  the  Irish  tounge,  forgetting  or  neuer  learning  the 
English.  And  this  communion  or  difference  of  language,  hath 
allwayes  beene  obserued,  a  spetiall  motiue  to  vnite  or  allienate 
the  myndes  of  all  nations,  so  as  the  wise  Romans  as  they 
inlarged  theire  Conquests,  so  they  did  spreade  theire  language, 
with  theire  lawes,  and  the  diuine  seruice  all  in  the  lattene 
tounge,  and  by  rewardes  and  preferments  inuited  men  to  speake 
it,  As  also  the  Normans  in  England  brought  in  the  vse  of  the 
French  tounge,  in  our  Common  lawe,  and  all  wordes  of  art  in 
hawking,  hunting,  and  like  pastymes.  And  in  generall  all 
nations  haue  thought  nothing  more  powerfull  to  vnite  myndes 
then  the  Community  of  language.  But  the  lawe  to  spreade  the 
English  tounge  in  Ireland,  was  euer  interrupted  by  Rebellions, 
and  much  more  by  ill  affected  subiectes,  so  as  at  this  tyme 
whereof  I  write,  the  meere  Irish  disdayned  to  learne  or  speake 
the  English  tounge,  yea  the  English  Irish  and  the  very  Cittizens 
(excepting  those  of  Dublin  where  the  lord  Deputy  resides) 
though  they  could  speake  English  as  well  as  wee,  yet  Commonly 
speake  Irish  among  themselues,  and  were  hardly  induced  by  our 
familiar  Conversation  to  speake  English  with  vs,  yea  Common 
experience  shewed,  and  my  selfe  and  others  often  obserued,  the 
Cittizens  of  Watterford  and  Corcke  hauing  wyues  that  could 
speake  English  as  well  as  wee,  bitterly  to  chyde  them  when  they 
speake  English  with  vs.  Insomuch  as  after  the  Rebellion  ended, 
when  the  Itinerant  Judges  went  theire  Circutes  through  the 
kingdome  each  alfe  yeare  to  keepe  assises,  fewe  of  the  people 
no  not  the  very  Jurymen  could  speake  English,  and  at  like 


214  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Sessions  in  Vlster,  all  the  gentlemen  and  common  people 
(excepting  only  the  Judges  trayne)  and  the  very  Jurimen  putt 
vpon  life  and  death  and  all  tryalls  in  lawe,  commonly  spake 
Irish,  many  Spanish,  and  fewe  or  none  could  or  would  speake 
English.  These  outward  signes  being  the  tuchstones  of  the 
inward  affection,  manifestly  showed  that  the  English  Irish  helde 
it  a  reproch  among  themselues,  to  apply  themselues  any  way  to 
the  English,  or  not  to  foUowe  the  Irish  in  all  thinges.  In 
somuch  as  I  haue  heard  twenty  absurd  thinges  practised  by 
them,  only  because  they  would  be  contrary  to  vs,  wherof  I  will 
only  name  some  fewe  for  instances.  Our  wemen  riding  on 
horsebacke  behynde  men,  sett  with  theire  faces  towardes  the 
left  Arme  of  the  man,  but  the  Irish  weomen  sett  on  the  Contrary 
syde,  with  theire  faces  to  the  right  Arme.  0\ir  horses  drawe 
Cartes  and  like  thinges  with  traces  of  Ropes  or  leather,  or  with 
Iron  Chaynes,  but  they  fasten  them  by  a  wyth  to  the  tayles  of 
theire  horses,  and  to  the  Rompts  when  the  tayles  be  puld  off, 
which  had  beene  forbidden  by  lawes  yet  could  neuer  be  altered. 
Wee  liue  in  Clenly  houses,  they  in  Cabinns  or  smoaky  Cottages. 
Our  cheefe  husbandry  is  in  Tillage,  they  dispise  the  Plough, 
and  where  they  are  forced  to  vse  it  for  necessity,  doe  all  thinges 
about  it  cleane  contrary  to  vs.  To  conclude  they  abhorr  from 
all  thinges  that  agree  with  English  Ciuility.  Would  any  man 
Judge  these  to  be  borne  of  English  Parents :  or  will  any  man 
blame  vs  for  not  esteeming  or  imploying  them  as  English, 
who  scorne  to  be  so  reputed.  The  penall  lawes  against  abuses 
had  often  bene  putt  in  execution,  but  as  the  Popes  by  theire 
booke  taxing  all  sinnes  with  a  penaltye,  did  rather  sett  sinne 
at  a  price,  then  abolish  it,  so  they  who  had  letters  Pattens  to 
execute  these  penall  lawes  did  not  somuch  seeke  reformation,  as 
by  a  moderate  agreement  for  the  penalltyes  to  rayse  a  yearely 
Rent  to  themselues,  and  so  making  the  fault  more  Common, 
did  eate  the  sinnes  of  the  people. 

The  Citties. 

The  fayre  Cittyes  of  Ireland  require  somethinge  to  be  sayd 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  216 

of  them.  They  were  at  first  all  peopled  with  English  men,  and 
had  large  priuiledges,  but  in  tyme  became  wonderfully 
degenerate,  and  peruerted  all  these  priuiledges  to  pernicious 
vses,  As  they  were  degenerated  from  the  English  to  the  Irish 
manners,  Customes,  Dyett,  apparrell  (in  some  measure)  language 
and  generally  all  affections,  so  besydes  the  vniversall  in- 
clination of  Marchants  no  swordmen  more  norished  the  last 
Rebellion,  then  they  did  by  all  meanes  in  theire  power.  First 
they  did  so  for  feare  lest  vpon  peace  established  they  might  be 
inquired  into  for  theire  Eeligion,  being  all  obstinate  Papists, 
abhorring  from  entring  a  Church,  as  the  beasts  tremble  to  enter 
the  Lyons  denn,  and  where  they  were  forced  to  goe  to  church 
(as  the  Maior  and  Aldermen  of  Dublin  to  attend  the  lord 
Deputy)  there  vsing  to  stopp  theire  eares  with  woU  or  some  like 
matter,  so  as  they  could  not  heare  a  worde  the  Preacher  spake 
(a  strange  obstinacy  since  fayth  comes  by  heareing,  to  resolue 
not  to  heare  the  Charmer  charme  he  neuer  so  wisely).  Secondly 
for  Covetousnes,  since  during  the  Rebellion  great  treasure  was 
yearely  sent  out  of  England,  whereof  no  small  part  came  to 
theire  handes  from  the  Army  for  vittles,  apparrell,  and  like 
necessaryes.  Yea  not  content  with  this  no  small  inriching  of 
theire  estate,  to  nourish  the  warr  and  thereby  continue  this 
inriching,  as  also  for  priuate  gayne  from  the  Rebells,  they  fur- 
nished them  continually  with  all  necessaries,  neuer  wanting 
crafty  euasions  from  the  Capitall  daunger  of  the  lawe  in  such 
cases,  For  among  other  subtileties,  were  obserued  some  of  them 
to  lade  great  quantity  of  English  wollen  cloth  and  like 
necessaries  vpon  Cartes  and  horses,  as  if  they  would  send  them 
to  some  of  our  neighbor  garrisons,  but  wee  founde  manifest 
probabilities  yea  certayne  proofes,  that  in  the  meane  tyme 
they  advertised  some  Rebells  of  this  transportation,  who 
meeting  the  goods  intercepted  the  same  as  it  were  by  force,  and 
theire  seruants  retorned  home  with  a  great  outcry  of  this 
surprisall,  but  nether  wounded  nor  somuch  as  sadd  in  Counten- 
ance, as  theire  masters  proued  neuer  the  poorer,  for  no  doubt 
those  Rebells  payd  them  largely  for  those  goods,  who  without 


316  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

warme  clothes  should  haue  suffered  a  hard  life  in  the  woods. 

Nay  more,  they  furnished  them  euen  with  swords  with  gunnes 

and  with  Gunpowder  and  all  our  armes,  by  which  abhominable 

»act  they  made  excessiue  profitt,  the  Rebells  being  sometymes  in 

such  want  of  munition,  as  they  would  giue  whole  heardes  of 

Cowes  for  a  small  quantity  of  munition,  for  they  could  easily 

recouer  Cowes  againe  by  rapine,  but  most  hardly  gett  supplyes 

of  Armes  and  munition.     And  these  Armes  the  Citizens  vsed 

to  buy  of  our  Cast  Captaines,  as  powder  from  our  soldiers  having 

a  surplusage  of  that  which  was  allowed  them  for  exercise  of 

their  peeces,  and  also  vnderhand  of  trayterous  vnderministers  in 

our  office  of  the  Ordinance  residing  in  their  Cittyes.     And  in 

like  sort  they  furnished  the  Rebells  with  our  best  victualls.    For 

the  ministers  of  our  victualers  vnder  pretence  of  leaue  to  sell 

victualls  to  the  Citizens  if  they  feared  it  would  grow  musty  did 

often  sell  our  best  biskett  and  victualls  to  the  Citizens  who 

secretly    sold    it   to    the    Rebells.      These    their    abhominable 

practises  were  well  seene  and  greatly  Detested,  but  could  not 

easily  be  remedyed,  the  delinquents  euer  having  coulorable 

evasions,  and  especially  because  there  was  no  forbidding  the 

emption  of  munition  to  Marchants  vppon  payne  of  death  (which 

was  thought  most  necessarye),  except  our  stores  of  munition  had 

then  beene,  and  had  had  sure  hope  to  be  fully  supplyed,  in 

regard  that  the  wyndes  are  there  so  vncertaine,  as  the  publique 

stores  not  being  continually  furnished,  an  Army  might  runn 

great  hazard  before  new  supplyes  came,  if  the  marchants  could 

no  way  releiue  it.     And  this  necessity  of  supplying  our  stores, 

we  found  apparently  at  Kinsale,  where  assoone  as  our  Shipps 

with  men  and  munition  were  arriued,  the  wynde  turned,  and 

still  continued  contrary  till  we  tooke  the  Towne  by  Composition, 

being  more  then  six  weekes.     Againe  for  the  great  priuiledges 

graunted  to  the  first  English  Ancestors  of  these  Cittyes,  more 

specially  in  all  this  discourse  meaning  Waterford,  Cork  and 

Lymbrick,   For   Dublin   was   in   part   ouerawed   by   the   lord 

Deputies  residencye,  and  Galloway  gaue  some  good  testimonyes 

of  fidelity  in  those  dangerous  tymes  I  will  shew  by  one  or  two 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  817 

instances,  how  the  degenerate  Citizens  of  that  tyme  peruerted 
the  same  to  pernitious  vses.  Waterford  had  a  Priuiledge  by 
Charter  from  king  John  that  they  should  not  at  any  tyme  be 
forced  to  receiue  any  of  the  kings  forces  into  the  Citty.  And 
when  vppon  their  manifest  rebellion  at  the  very  end  of  the  last 
Rebellion,  the  lord  Mountioy  then  lord  Deputy  bringing  to 
their  Citty  the  forces  of  our  Soueraigne  king  James,  therewith 
to  conforme  them  to  his  Majesties  lawes,  they  alledging  this 
Charter,  refused  to  receiue  any  of  the  said  forces  into  their 
Citty,  his  lordshipp  vowed  to  cutt  king  Johns  charter  (as  not 
grauntable  to  such  preiudice  of  his  Successors)  with  king  James 
his  sword,  and  to  sowe  salt  vppon  the  soyle  of  their  destroyed 
Citty,  if  they  obeyed  him  not,  and  with  much  disputation  and 
power  hardly  drewe  them  from  the  ridiculous  Plea  of  the  said 
Charter.  Secondly  all  Fynes  for  violating  penall  Statutes  of 
the  Admiralty  and  all  others,  were  by  an  old  Charter  graunted 
to  the  Citizens,  And  in  these  days  whereof  I  write,  the  Citizens 
degenerated  from  English  to  Irish  (or  rather  to  Spanish)  if  our 
Magistrates  imposed  any  Fynes  vppon  delinquents,  especially 
in  Cases  for  reformation  of  religion,  and  the  like,  would 
priuately  remitt  those  mulcts  falling  to  the  treasure  of  the  Citty, 
which  impunity  made  them  offend  the  lawe  without  feare,  as 
this  and  like  immunityes,  made  them  without  danger  of  the 
lawe,  to  transport  prohibited  wares,  to  parlye  with  Eebells,  to 
export  and  import  traiterous  Jesuites  in  their  Shipps,  and  to  doe 
manifold  insolencies,  while  it  was  in  the  hand  of  the  Maior  and 
his  brethren  freely  to  remitt  all  penalties  imposed  on  delin- 
quents. These  and  like  priuiledges  were  in  those  dayes  iudged 
too  great  for  any  Marchants,  and  most  vnfitt  for  marchants  of 
suspected  fidelity  (to  say  no  woorse).  To  conclude,  these 
Citizens  were  for  the  most  part  in  those  dayes  no  lesse  alienated 
from  the  English,  then  the  very  meere  Irish,  vppon  the  same 
forealledged  causes,  as  in  one  particular  Case  of  their  Com- 
munity of  language  with  the  Irish  I  haue  shewed,  and  could 
many  wayes  illustrate,  if  I  tooke  any  pleasure  to  insist  vppon 
that  subiect. 


318  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Errors  imputed  to  the  state  by  the  English  Irish. 

The  English  Irish  thus  affected  did  generally  in  these  tymes 
impute  some  errors  to  the  State.  First  that  when  any  dissolute 
swordman,  for  want,  or  for  meanes  to  support  his  luxury,  began 
to  robb,  and  spoyle  and  so  to  Hue  in  the  woods  for  safety  from 
the  lawe,  and  there  neuer  wanted  some  like  affected  persons, 
ready  vppon  the  first  rumor  thereof,  to  flye  vnto  the  woods,  and 
Hue  like  outlawes  with  him,  which  small  number  the  State 
might  easily  haue  prosecuted  to  death,  for  example  and  terror 
to  others,  yet  when  these  men  had  spoyled  the  Country,  and 
all  Passengers,  experience  taught  that  the  State,  for  feare  of  a 
small  expence  in  prosecuting  them,  vsed  vppon  their  first 
submission  to  graunt  them  protections  to  come  in,  and  then  not 
only  to  pardon  them,  but  to  free  them  from  restitution  of  that 
they  had  robbed,  so  as  good  and  quiett  Subiects  might  see  their 
goods  possessed  by  them,  and  yet  could  not  recouer  them.  Yea 
nothing  was  more  frequent  then  for  the  State  to  giue  rewards 
and  yearely  pentions  to  like  seditious  knaues,  in  policy  (for- 
sooth) lest  they  should  trouble  the  peace,  and  putt  the  State 
to  charge  in  prosecuting  them.  So  as  quiett  and  good  Subiects 
being  daily  wronged  without  redresse,  and  seditious  knaues 
being  rewarded  for  not  doing  ill,  and  as  it  were  hyred  to  Hue 
as  Subiects,  they  said  it  was  no  maruell  that  so  many  dissolute 
persons  swarmed  in  all  parts  of  that  kingdome.  Galba  the 
Roman  Emperor  in  his  oration  to  his  Soldiers  expecting  and 
murmuring  for  a  largesse  or  free  guift  at  his  election,  said 
brauely  that  he  did  inroU,  and  not  hire  his  Subiects  to  serue  in 
the  warr,  but  this  free  speech  to  a  dissolute  Army,  cost  him  his 
life  and  Empire;  And  such  was  then  the  miserable  State  of 
Ireland,  as  these  Corruptions  could  not  altogether  be  avoyded, 
though  they  sauoured  rather  of  a  precarium  Imperium,  that  is, 
a  ruling  by  intreaty  and  by  rewards,  then  absolute  commaund 
ouer  Subiects. 

But  they  further  vrged,  that  these  abuses  grew  from  the 
Corruption  of  the  cheefe  Magistrates,  for  as  he  said  well,  that 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  819 

no  Citty  was  impregnable,  that  would  open  their  gates  to  giue 
entrance  to  an  Enemyes  Asse  laden  with  gold ;  so  Ireland  could 
not  haue  firme  peace,  while  no  man  was  so  wicked,  who  for  a 
bribe  of  Cowes  (such  and  no  other  are  the  bribes  of  the  Irish) 
found  not  the  lord  Deputies  followers,  and  seruants,  yea  Coun- 
sellors of  State,  and  (I  shame  to  speake  it),  the  very  wiues  and 
children  of  the  lord  Deputy  ready  to  begg  his  Pardon,  who 
seldome  or  neuer  missed  to  obtayne  it. 

They  further  vrged,  that  not  only  armed  Rebells  were  in 
this  kinde  pardoned,  but  also  that  those  taken,  and  putt  in  our 
prisons,  were  comonly  by  like  Corruption  freely  pardoned,  or 
suffered  vnder  hand  to  breake  Prison,  and  then  pardoned  vnder 
pretence  of  the  publike  good  to  saue  charges  in  prosecuting 
them,  whereof  they  gaue  instances  of  0  Donell  breaking  prison 
in  the  beginning,  and  Cormoc  mac  Barons  eldest  sonne  in  the 
end  of  the  Rebellion,  and  of  many  like  Rebells  of  note.  So  as 
nothing  was  more  vulgarly  said  among  the  Rebells  themselues, 
then  that  they  could  haue  pardon  whensoeuer  they  listed, 
according  to  the  Poett. 

Crede  mihi  res  est  ingeuiosa,  dare. 

Beleeue,  T'is  a  most  witty  course,  to  giue  and  bribe  with  open 
purse. 

And  touching  the  Prisons,  they  said,  that  the  Jailors  of 
Prouinciall  and  other  Prisons,  seldome  brought  their  Prisoners 
to  be  tryed  before  Judges,  but  some  were  executed  by  Marshall 
lawe,  contrary  to  the  dignity  of  Ciuill  Justice,  Others  they 
would  affirme  to  be  dead,  vppon  their  bare  word  without  testi- 
mony of  the  Crowner,  or  any  like  proceeding  necessary  in  that 
case.  Others  they  would  affirme  to  have  bene  freed  by  the 
commaund  of  Prouinciall  Gouernors  auaileable  rather  by 
Custome  then  lawe.  Yea  they  would  not  shame  to  confesse 
some  to  haue  escaped  by  breaking  prison,  as  if  they  were  not  to 
be  punished  for  so  grosse  negligence,  admitting  no  excuse. 
Touching  the  sacred  power  of  Pardons  and  Protections  they 


220  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

confessed  that  it  was  fitt  to  giue  power  of  Protection  to  military 
Gouernors,  that  they  might  bring  Rebells  in  to  the  state,  but 
they  alledged  many  corrupt  abuses  committed  in  that  Case, 
whereby  not  only  Armed  Eebells,  but  many  taken  Prisoners, 
having  once  their  Protection,  had  meanes  with  safety  of  their 
persons  to  importune  the  State  for  obtayning  their  Pardon,  in 
which  kinde  Mac  Carthen  notorious  for  many  murthers,  and 
many  like  notable  villanyes,  had  lately  beene  freed  from  the 
hand  of  Justice.  Againe,  they  confessed  that  the  generall 
giving  of  Protection  and  Pardons  by  the  lord  Deputy,  was 
necessary  after  the  Rebellion  was  growne  strong,  and  generall, 
when  it  behoued  the  State  (as  a  mother)  with  open  Armes  to 
receiue  her  disobedient  Children  to  mercy,  lest  they  should  be 
driuen  to  desperate  Courses  especially  since  the  punishment  of 
all  was  vnpossible  in  such  a  strong  Combination,  of  the  cheife 
was  difficult  for  their  strong  factions,  and  of  particuler  and 
inferior  offenders  was  somewhat  vnequall,  if  not  vniust.  But 
they  freely  sayd  that  our  State  had  greatly  erred  in  not  making 
strong  and  sharpe  vpposition  to  the  first  eruption  of  that 
Rebellion  before  they  were  vnited,  yea  rather  dallying  with 
them  till  by  mutuall  Combinations  they  were  growne  to  a  strong 
body,  and  that  for  saving  of  Charges,  without  which  it  was 
hoped  they  might  by  fayre  treatyes  be  reclaymed,  which  foolish 
frugality  in  the  end  caused  an  huge  exhausting  of  the  publique 
Treasure,  and  which  vayne  hope  had  no  probable  ground,  since 
the  Irish  attributed  our  moderate  Courses  in  reducing,  rather 
then  conquering  them,  to  our  feare,  rather  then  our  wisdome, 
waxing  proude  when  they  were  fairely  handled  and  gently 
perswaded  to  their  dutyes,  as  no  nation  yeildes  more  abiect 
obedience  when  they  are  curbed  with  a  churlish  and  seuere 
hand.  How  much  better  (said  they)  had  our  State  done  to 
haue  giuen  no  protection  or  pardon  in  the  beginning,  but  to 
haue  seuerely  putt  to  death  all  that  fell  into  our  hands  (which 
examples  of  terror  were  as  necessary  in  Ireland  as  they  euer  had 
bene  rare)  or  if  pitty  and  mercy  had  bene  iudged  fitt  to  be 
extended  to  any,  surely  not  to  those,  who  after  malicious  and 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  221 

bloudy  Acts  of  hostilitye  were  at  last  broken,  and  vnable  longer 
to  subsist  much  lesse  without  some  pecuniary  Mulct  or  Fyne 
towards  the  publique  charge,  or  with  freedome  from  making 
restitituion  to  priuate  men,  and  least  of  all  with  rewards  and 
pentions  bestowed  on  them  for  a  vaine  hope  of  future  seruice. 
In  all  which  kindes  they  gaue  many  instances,  that  our  State 
had  often  erred. 

To  conclude  they  said  that  sharpe,  and  speedy  prosecution  in 
the  beginning  had  bene  most  easy  (scattered  troopes  being  soone 
suppressed  with  small  forces)  and  no  lesse  advantagious  and 
profitable  to  the  State  (aswell  by  the  confiscation  of  their  lands 
and  goods,  as  by  long  and  firme  peace  likely  to  follow  such 
terrifying  examples  of  Justice). 

Againe  they  bitterly  imputed  this  error  to  our  State,  proued 
by  many  notable  instances,  that  Irish  and  English  Irish,  who 
had  forsaken  their  lordes  in  Rebellion,  to  serue  in  our  Army, 
after  when  their  lordes  were  receiued  to  mercy,  with  free  pardon, 
and  restoring  of  honor  and  lands,  had  beene  quitted  and  left  by 
vs  to  Hue  againe  vnder  the  same  lords  highly  offended  with 
them,  and  so  neuer  ceasing  till  they  had  brought  them  to 
beggery,  if  not  to  the  gallowes,  which  proceeding  of  ours  in 
their  opinion  argued,  that  so  wee  could  keepe  the  great  lords 
in  good  termes,  we  cared  not  to  forsake  the  weaker,  and  leaue 
them  to  the  tyranny  of  the  other.  Yea  that  to  these  great 
lordes  that  of  Rebells  were  become  Subiects,  our  State  granted 
warrants  to  execute  Marshall  lawe  against  vagabond  and 
seditious  persons,  who  vppon  the  same  pretences  had  often 
executed  these  men  retorning  to  them  from  the  seruice  of  the 
State,  and  more  specially  those  who  had  faithfully  serued  vs 
in  the  warr  for  spyes,  and  for  guides  to  conduct  our  forces 
through  their  boggs  and  woods  and  fortifyed  places,  or  if  they 
had  not  dared  so  to  execute  those  men,  yet  by  violent  oppressions 
had  brought  them  to  beggery,  and  sometymes  by  secrett  plotts 
had  caused  them  to  be  killed.  In  this  case  if  I  may  boldly 
speake  my  opinion,  I  should  thinck  it  were  impossible  so  to 
protect  inferior  persons  of  best  desert  in  tyme  of  peace,  from 


222  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

the  tyranny  of  great  lordes,  as  they  should  no  way  oppress  or 
hurt  them,  either  by  their  power,  which  is  transcendent  or  by 
their  Craft  wherein  no  people  may  compare  with  them.  And  as 
formerly  I  haue  spoken  at  large  of  oppressions  done  by  their 
power;  so  I  will  giue  one  notable  instance  of  their  Tyranny  by 
Craft.  The  famous  Traytor  Hugh  late  Earle  of  Tyrone  vsed 
in  his  Cupps  to  bragg,  that  by  one  Trick  he  had  destroyed  many 
faithfull  seruants  to  the  State,  namely  by  causing  them  vnder- 
hand  to  be  brought  in  question  for  their  life,  and  then  earnestly 
intreating  the  lord  deputy,  and  the  Judges  to  pardon  them,  who 
neuer  fayled  to  execute  them  whose  pardon  he  craued.  But 
why  we  should  subiect  the  seruants  of  the  State  to  the 
oppression  of  great  lords  that  had  bene  Rebells,  or  why  the  State 
should  vppon  any  pretence  graunt  them  Marshall  lawe  (the 
examples  of  both  which  I  confesse  were  frequent  and  pregnant), 
I  thinck  no  coulorable  reason  can  be  giuen. 

To  be  short  among  many  other  errors,  they  did  much  insist 
vppon  this.  That  our  State  contrary  to  our  lawe  of  England, 
yearely  made  such  men  Sheriffs  of  the  Countyes,  as  had  not  one 
foote  of  land  in  the  Countyes,  and  that  they  bought  those  places 
of  the  lord  Deputies  seruants  on  whome  he  vsed  yearely  to 
bestow  them,  which  made  great  Corruption,  since  they  who 
buy,  must  sell.  Yea  that  these  Sheriffs  were  commonly  litigious 
men  of  the  County,  who  having  many  suits  in  lawe,  bought 
those  places  to  haue  power  in  protracting  or  peruerting  the 
Justice  of  their  owne  (as  also  their  f  reinds)  causes,  especially  by 
making  Juryes  serue  their  turne.  And  most  of  all  that  these 
Sheriffs,  as  having  ill  conscience  of  their  owne  oppressions,  vsed 
yearely  after  the  expiring  of  their  offices,  to  sue  out  and  obtayne 
the  kings  generall  Pardon  vnder  the  great  Scale  of  Ireland,  the 
bare  seeking  whereof  implyed  guiltines,  so  as  the  Ministers  of 
the  State  aboue  all  other  men  should  be  excluded  from  being 
capable  to  haue  these  Pardons  who  ought  to  be  free  of  all 
dangerous  Crimes.  Hereof  my  selfe  can  only  say,  that  in 
England  these  Pardons  are  not  obtayned  without  great 
difficulty:    and  that  the  Irish  lordes  in  and  before  the  last 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  223 

rebellion,  coinplayned  of  nothing  more  then  the  extortions  and 
oppressions  of  these  Sheriffs,  and  their  numerous  traynes  and 
dependants,  yet  pretended  the  same  for  a  cheile  Cause  of  their 
taking  Armes. 

The  generall  Justice. 

Touching  the  generall  Justice  of  Ireland  howsoeuer  it  was 
in  the  last  Rebellion  tyed  hand  and  foote,  yet  of  the  former 
establishment  thereof  and  the  hopefuU  beginning  to  flourish  at 
the  end  of  the  Rebellion,  something  must  be  said.  And  first  in 
generall  the  English  haue  alwayes  gouerned  Ireland,  not  as  a 
conquered  people  by  the  sword  and  the  Conquerers  lawe,  but  as 
a  Prouince  vnited  vppon  mariage  or  like  peaceable  transactions, 
and  by  lawes  established  in  their  Parliaments  with  consent  of 
the  three  estates.  The  supreame  magistrate  is  the  lord  Deputy 
(of  whose  power  I  haue  spoken)  with  the  Counsell  of  State 
named  and  appoynted  in  England,  and  these  haue  theire 
residence  at  Dublin.  The  next  is  the  lord  Presedent  of 
Mounster,  with  Counselors  or  Prouinciall  assistants,  named 
and  apoynted  by  the  lord  Deputy,  with  a  cheefe  Justice  and  the 
kings  attorney  for  the  Prouince,  not  hauing  any  Courtes  of 
Justice,  but  only  assisting  the  lord  Presedent  at  the  Counsell 
table,  where,  and  likewise  at  Dublin,  causes  are  Judged  by  the 
lord  Deputy  and  the  lord  President,  as  at  the  Counsell  table  in 
England,  according  to  sequitie  with  respect  to  the  right  of  the 
lawe.  The  Province  of  Connaght  was  in  like  sort  governed  by 
a  governour  (after  styled  lord  President)  with  Counsellors  to 
assist  him,  and  among  them  a  cheefe  Justice  and  the  kinges 
attornny,  as  in  Mounster,  both  governing  in  cheefe  aswell  for 
millitary  as  Ciuill  matters,  according  to  theire  instructions  out 
of  England,  and  the  directions  and  commandes  from  the  lord 
Deputy.  The  State  purposed  in  like  sort  to  establish  the 
Province  of  Vlster,  but  at  the  ende  of  the  Rebellion  the 
Earle  of  Tyrone  labored  ernestly  not  to  be  subiect  to  any 
authority  but  that  of  the  lord  Deputy,  so  as  there  only  some 
governours   of   Fortes   and   Countyes   (as   in   other   partes   of 


224  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Ireland)  had  authority  to  compose  differences  betweene 
inferiour  Subiectes.  The  Cittyes  and  townes  had  their 
subordinate  magistrates,  as  Maiors  and  Souranes,  to  governe 
them.  But  the  Courtes  for  the  Common  lawe  for  all  Ireland 
were  only  at  Dublin,  as  the  kings  Bench,  the  Common  pleas,  and 
the  Exchecquer,  as  likewise  the  Chancery  for  equity.  And 
there  the  kings  Records  were  kept  by  a  master  of  the  RouUs. 
And  all  causes  in  these  seuerall  Courtes  were  pleaded  in  the 
English  tounge,  and  after  the  manner  of  the  Courtes  in  London, 
saue  that  Ireland  of  old  tymes  had  made  such  frequent  relapses 
to  the  sworde,  as  the  practise  of  the  lawe  was  often  discontinued, 
and  the  Customes  of  the  Courtes  by  Intermission  were  many 
tymes  forgotten,  and  the  places  being  then  of  small  profitt  were 
often  supplyed  by  vnlearned  and  vnpractised  men.  And  there 
also  at  the  ende  of  the  warr  was  erected  the  Court  of  the  Starr 
Chamber.  And  there  resided  the  cheefe  Judges  of  the  whole 
kingdom,  as  the  lord  chaunceloiir,  mr.  Cheefe  Justice,  the  cheefe 
Justice  of  the  Common  Pleas,  and  the  cheefe  Barron  of  the 
Exchecquer,  who  had  not  formerly  the  style  of  lords  nor 
Scarlett  habitts,  both  which  were  graunted  them  after  the 
Rebellion  ended,  to  giue  more  dignity  to  the  lawe.  All  the 
Countyes  had  sheriffes  for  execution  of  Justice,  yearely 
appoynted  by  the  lord  Deputy,  only  Vlster  was  not  then  deuided 
into  Countyes,  as  now  it  is,  and  hath  the  same  officers. 

The  lawes. 

Touching  the  lawes.  The  meere  Irish  from  old  to  the  very 
ende  of  the  warr,  had  certayne  Judges  among  themselues,  who 
determened  theire  causes  by  an  vnwritten  lawe,  only  retayned 
by  tradition,  which  in  some  thinges  had  a  smacke  of  right  and 
equity,  and  in  some  others  waa  contrary  to  all  diuine  and 
humane  lawes.  These  Judges  were  called  Brehownes,  all- 
together  vnlearned,  and  great  swillers  of  Spanish  sacke  (which 
the  Irish  merily  called  the  king  of  Spaynes  Daughter).  Before 
these  Judges  no  probable  or  certayne  Arguments  were  avayle- 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  225 

able  to  condemne  the  accused,  but  only  manifest  apprehensions 
in  the  fact.  A  murther  being  committed,  these  Judges  tooke 
vpon  them  to  be  intercessours  to  reconcyle  the  murtherer  with 
the  frendes  of  the  murthered,  by  a  guift  vulgarly  called  Iriesh. 
They  did  extorte  vnreasonable  rewardes  for  theire  Judgment, 
as  the  eleuenth  part  of  eueiy  particular  thinge  brought  in 
question  before  them.  For  the  case  of  Incontinencye,  they 
exacted  a  certayne  number  of  Cowes  (which  are  the  Irish 
rewardes  and  bribes)  from  the  maryed  and  vnmaryed,  tho  they 
lined  chastely  (which  indeede  was  rare  among  them),  yet  more 
for  the  maryed  and  vnchast  then  from  others.  My  selfe  spake 
with  a  gentleman  then  lining,  who  affirmed  that  he  had  payde 
seauen  Cowes  to  these  Judges,  because  he  could  not  bring 
wittnesses  of  his  maryage,  when  he  had  beene  maryed  fyfty 
yeares.  Among  other  theire  barbarous  Lawes,  or  rather 
Customes  and  traditions,  I  haue  formerly  spoken  of  theire 
tennure  of  land,  vulgarly  called  Themistry,  or  Tanistry, 
whereby  not  the  eldest  sonne  but  the  elder  vncle,  or  the  most 
valliant  (by  which  they  vnderstand  the  most  dissolute  sword- 
man)  of  the  Family,  succeeded  the  disceased  by  the  election  of 
the  people,  whereof  came  many  miirthers  and  parricides  and 
Eebelions,  besydes  great  wronges  done  to  the  State,  as  in  this 
perticular  case.  If  the  predecessor  of  free  will  or  constrayned 
by  armes  had  surrendred  his  inheritance  to  the  king,  and  had 
taken  it  backe  from  the  kings  graunt  by  letters  Pattents,  vpon 
Bent  and  other  conditions  for  the  publike  good,  they  at  his 
death  made  this  act  voyde,  because  he  had  no  right  but  for  life. 
By  these  Judges  and  by  these  and  like  lawes  were  the  meere 
Irish  Judged  to  the  ende  of  the  last  Rebellion,  tho  the  English 
lawes  had  long  before  beene  Receaued  in  Ireland  by  consent  of 
the  three  States  in  Par  lament. 

For  in  the  tenth  yeare  of  king  Henry  the  seuenth,  by  the 
consent  of  the  three  States  in  Parlament,  the  barbarous  Bre- 
howne  Judges  and  lawes,  and  this  perticuler  lawe  of  Themistrey 
by  name,  were  all  obrogated,  and  the  Common  lawe  and  Statutes 
of  Parlament  made  to  that  day  in  England,  were  all  established 


226  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

in  Ireland.  And  from  the  first  Conquest  to  that  tyme  and  long 
after,  the  States  of  Ireland  were  called  to  the  Parlament  by  the 
kings  writts  and  the  lawes  there  made  were  sent  into  England, 
and  there  allowed  or  deaded  in  silence  by  the  king,  and  so  the 
approued  were  sent  backe  to  the  lord  Deputy,  who  accordingly 
confirmed  them  for  acts  of  that  Parlament,  and  reiected  the 
other  by  the  kings  authority,  by  which  also  the  lord  Deputy, 
according  to  his  instructions  from  the  king,  proroged  or  dis- 
solued  the  Parlaments,  But  if  the  worthy  Progenitors  of  our 
late  kings  should  reuiue,  and  see  the  face  of  these  Parlaments 
changed,  and  the  very  English  Irish  backward  to  make  lawes 
of  Reformation,  they  would  no  doubt  repent  their  wonted  lenity 
in  making  them  lawgiuers  to  themselues,  and  freeing  them 
from  constraynt  in  that  kynde.  Att  first  this  government  was 
fatherly  to  subiects  being  as  Children,  but  if  they  were  now 
degenerated,  should  not  the  Course  of  government  be  made 
suitable  to  theire  changed  affections.  No  doubt  if  the  king  of 
Spayne  (whome  then  they  adored  as  preseruer  of  their  liberty, 
and  whose  yoake  then  they  seemed  glad  to  vndergoe)  had  once 
had  the  power  to  make  them  his  subiects,  they  should  haue 
.  learned  by  woefull  experience,  that  he  would  by  the  same  power 
haue  imposed  such  lawes  on  them  as  he  thought  fitt,  without 
expecting  any  consent  of  theires  in  Parlament,  and  would 
quickly  haue  taught  them  what  difference  euer  was  betweene 
the  Spanish  and  English  yoke.  But  if  this  course  might  in  vs 
seeme  tyrannicall,  the  Statesmen  of  that  tyme  iudged  it  easy 
by  a  fayrer  meanes  to  bring  them  to  conformity  in  a  Parlament. 
Namely  by  a  newe  plantation  of  English  well  affected  in 
Religion,  (who  after  the  warr  might  be  sent  in  great  numbers, 
and  fynde  great  quantities  of  land  to  inhabite)  out  of  which  men 
the  lord  Deputy  by  the  Sheriffes  and  other  assistance,  might 
easily  cause  the  greatest  parte  of  the  knights  of  the  shire  and 
Burgesses  to  be  chosen  for  the  swaying  of  the  lower  house.  As 
likewise  by  sending  ouer  wise  and  graue  Judges  and  Bishops, 
and  if  neede  were  by  creating  or  citing  newe  Barons  by  writts 
(in  imitation  of  king  Edward  the  third)  being  men  well  affected 
to  Religion  and  the  State,  so  to  sway  the  vpper  house. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  227 

The  generall  peace  after  the  Rebellion  (when  Ireland  was 
left  as  a  payre  of  cleane  tables,  wherein  the  State  might  write 
lawes  at  pleasure)  gaue  all  men  great  hope,  that  the  lawe  should 
receaue  newe  life  and  vigor.  Hetherto  the  barbarous  lords  at 
hand,  had  beene  more  feared  and  obeyed  then  the  king  afarr  of, 
and  though  they  had  large  teritoryes,  yet  nether  themselues  had 
raysed  answerable  profitt  (at  least  by  way  of  Eent)  nor  the  kings 
Gofers  had  euer  swelled  with  the  fattnes  of  peace.  But  the  end 
of  the  warr  was  the  tyme  (if  euer)  to  stretch  the  kings  power  to 
the  vttermost  North,  to  bring  the  lordes  to  Ciuill  obedience,  to 
inrich  them  by  orderly  Eents,  and  to  fill  the  kings  Gofers  out 
of  theire  aboundance.  And  indeede  the  Gourtes  of  Justice  at 
Dublin,  began  to  be  much  frequented  before  our  Comming  from 
thence,  and  shortly  after  each  halfe  yeare  Itenerant  Judges 
began  to  ryde  theire  Gircuites  through  all  the  partes  of  Ireland, 
and  those  who  had  passed  through  all  Vlster  to  keepe  assisses 
there,  made  hopefull  relation  of  theire  proceeding  to  the  Earle 
of  Deuonshyre  lord  leftenant  of  Ireland  residing  in  the  English 
Gourte,  advertising  him,  that  in  those  sessions  they  had  per- 
swaded  the  lords  to  graunt  theire  Tennants  theire  land,  by  free- 
hoolds,  Goppihoolds,  and  leases,  that  they  might  builde  houses, 
and  cleare  the  paces  of  theire  woods,  to  make  free  passage  from 
towne  to  towne  and  likewise  to  giue  the  king  a  yearely  Gomposi- 
tion  of  Rents  and  seruices,  and  themselues  abolishing  the  old 
tyrannicall  exactions  called  Guttings,  to  establish  theire  yearely 
Reuenues  by  certayne  Rent«,  which  would  be  more  profitable 
to  them.  That  the  lords  seemed  gladly  to  yealde  to  these  per- 
swasions,  and  to  establish  certayne  Rents  to  themselues,  so  they 
might  be  permitted  after  the  old  mannor  to  make  only  one 
Gutting,  vpon  theire  tenants  for  the  payment  of  theire  debts. 
That  they  the  Judges  had  taught  the  inferiour  gentlemen  and  all 
.the  Gommon  people,  that  they  were  not  slaues  but  free  men, 
owing  only  Rents  to  theire  lords,  without  other  subiection,  since 
theire  lordes  as  themselues  were  subiect  to  a  Just  and  powerfull 
king,  whose  sacred  Majestic  at  his  great  charg  mantayned  them 
his  Judges  to  giue  equall  Justice  to  them  both,  with  equall 


228  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

respect  to  the  lordea  and  to  them  for  matters  of  right.  That  a 
great  lord  of  Vlster  named  0  Cane,  hauing  imprisoned  a  tennant 
without  legall  course,  they  had  not  only  rebuked  him  for 
vsvrping  that  power  ouer  the  kings  subiectes,  but  howsoeuer 
he  confessed  his  errour  publikely,  and  desyred  pardon  for  it, 
yet  for  example  they  had  allso  imposed  a  fyne  vpon  him  for  the 
same.  And  that  the  inferiour  Gentlemen  and  all  the  Common 
'people,  gladly  imbraced  this  liberty  from  the  yoke  of  the  great 
lords,  and  much  applauded  this  act  of  Justice  vpon  0  Cane, 
promising  with  ioyfuU  acclamations  a  large  Composition  of 
Rents  and  seruices  to  the  king,  so  this  Justice  might  be  man- 
tayned  to  them,  and  they  be  freed  from  the  tyranny  of  theire 
lords.  So  as  it  seemed  to  the  Judges  there  remayned  nothinge 
to  content  the  people,  but  a  constant  administration  of  this 
Justice,  with  some  patience  vsed  towardes  the  people  at  first, 
in  beareing  with  theire  humours,  amonge  which  they  more 
spetially  noted  these.  That  they  not  only  expected  easye  accesse 
to  the  lord  Deputy,  the  Judges,  and  the  inferior  magistrates,  but 
were  generally  so  litigious  and  so  tedious  in  Complaynts,  as  they 
could  not  be  contented  without  singular  patience.  And  that 
from  the  lordes  to  the  inferior  sorte,  they  had  a  ridiculous 
fashion,  neuer  to  be  content  without  the  magistrates  hand 
vnder  their  Petitians,  and  therewith  to  be  content  were  it  neuer 
so  delatorye  yea  flatt  contrary  to  theire  request,  which  hand 
they  vsed  to  signe  tho  they  knewe  the  ill  and  Crafty  vses  the 
Irish  made  of  it,  who  comming  home  would  shewe  this  hand  to 
theire  Tenaunts  and  adversaryes,  without  reading  the  wordes  to 
which  it  was  sett,  and  so  pretending  the  magistrates  Consent  to 
theire  request,  many  tymes  obtayned  from  ignorant  people 
theire  owne  vniust  endes.  Yet  had  not  the  lawe  as  yet  that 
generall  and  full  course  in  Ireland,  which  after  it  had,  by  con- 
tinuance of  peace,  and  by  that  dignity  which  the  kings  Majes- 
tic gaue  to  the  lawe,  in  graunting  the  title  of  lordes  to  the 
cheefe  Judges,  and  scarlett  Robes  to  them  all. 

It  remaynes  to  say  somethinge  of  the  handes  whereby  the 
lawe  was  to  be  putt  in  practise,  namely  the  lawyers.     They  were 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  229 

ether  English,  sent  or  willingly  comming  out  of  England  more 
spetially  at  the  ende  of  the  Rebellion,  of  whose  concurring  in 
the  reformation  of  Ireland  I  make  no  doubt,  or  English  Irish, 
who  of  old  and  nowe  after  the  Rebellion  in  greater  numbers 
pleaded  most  of  the  causes  in  the  Courtes  of  Justice.  These 
English  Irish  lawyers  were  allwayes  wont  to  study  the  Common 
lawes  of  England  in  the  Inns  of  Court  at  London,  and  being 
all  of  the  Roman  Religion  (as  the  rest  in  Ireland),  did  so  lurke 
in  those  Inns  of  Courte,  as  they  neuer  came  to  our  Churches,  nor 
any  of  them  had  beene  obserued  to  be  taught  the  points  of  our 
Religion  there,  but  hauing  gott  a  smacke  of  the  grownds  of  our 
lawe,  and  retayning  theire  old  superstition  in  Religion,  they 
retorned  to  practise  the  lawe  in  Ireland,  where  they  indeuored 
nothinge  more,  then  to  giue  the  subiects  Counsell  howe  they 
might  defraude  the  king  of  his  rightes,  and  fynd  euasians  from 
penaltyes  of  the  Lawe,  more  spetially  in  matters  of  Religion,  the 
reformation  whereof  they  no  lesse  feared  then  the  rest,  and 
therefore  Contrary  to  theire  profession  norished  all  barbarous 
Customes  and  lawes,  being  the  seedes  of  rebelion,  and  sought 
out  all  evasions  to  frustrate  our  Statutes  abrogating  them,  and 
tending  to  the  reformation  of  Ciuill  pollicye  and  Religion.  For 
preuention  of  which  mischeefe,  many  thought  in  those  tymes  it 
were  fitt  to  exclude  them  from  practise  at  the  barrs  of  Justice, 
but  since  experience  hath  taught  vs  how  weake  this  remedy  is, 
while  the  Priests  swarme  there.  Combining  the  people, 
according  to  the  rule  of  St.  Paule  not  to  goe  to  lawe  vnder 
heathen  magistrates,  for  such  or  no  better  they  esteemed  ours, 
and  80  reducing  all  suites  of  lawe,  and  the  profitt  thereby 
arisinge,  to  the  hands  of  the  same  lawyers  in  priuate 
determinations,  whome  the  State  excluded  from  publike 
pleading  at  our  barrs.  So  as  there  is  no  way  better  to  remedye 
this  mischeefe,  then  during  theire  education  at  our  Innes  of 
Courte  in  England,  to  bring  them  to  church,  and  teach  them 
our  Religion,  and  after  to  punish  some  particular  men,  that  are 
of  greatest  practise  and  most  refractary,  by  which  examples  and 
the  strict  eye  and  hand  of  our  Magistrates  seene  to  hang  ouer 


230  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

them,  this  mischeife  might  in  tyme  either  be  taken  away,  or  be 
made  lesse  geneiall.  These  lawyers  taught  the  proude  and 
barbarous  Lordes  of  Ireland,  how  they  might  keepe  the  people 
of  their  Countryes  in  absolute  subiection  and  make  them  not 
only  obey  for  feare  of  their  power  daily  hovering  ouer  their 
heads,  but  also  to  thinck  that  their  lords  by  right  of  lawe  or 
equivalent  Custome,  had  absolute  Commaund  of  their  goods  and 
bodyes.  By  which  and  like  meanes  they  not  only  gaue  strength 
to  rebellious  affections,  but  also  made  open  resistance  to  all 
intended  reformations  to  their  vttermost  power  seeking  to  roote 
out  the  wise  foundations  to  that  end  carefully  layd  by  former 
ages,  or  at  least  to  shake  them  and  still  keepe  them  from  any 
firme  establishment.  In  this  kynde  I  will  only  giue  one 
instance.  When  Rory  Odonnell  at  the  end  of  th^  Rebellion, 
was  come  ouer  into  England  with  the  lord  Mountioy  (after 
created  Earle  of  Deuonshire),  there  to  obtayne  the  Confirmation 
from  the  kings  Majestie,  of  that  Pardon  and  graunt  of  his 
brothers  land  (the  second  Arch  Eebell)  which  the  said  lord  had 
promised  him  at  his  submission,  while  he  was  yet  in  England, 
and  all  that  depended  formerly  on  his  brother,  houered  betweene 
hope  and  feare,  how  they  and  that  Country  should  be 
established,  one  of  these  lawyers  imployed  there  by  the  said 
Rory,  perswaded  mac  Swyne,  and  0  Boyle,  and  other  gentlemen 
of  old  Freeholders  in  Tirconnell  vnder  the  0  Donnells,  that  they 
had  no  other  right  in  their  lands,  but  only  the  meere  pleasure 
and  will  of  Odonnell.  This  the  said  gentlemen,  though  rude, 
and  in  truth  barbarous,  and  altogether  ignorant  in  our  lawes, 
not  only  denyed,  but  offered  to  produce  old  writings  to  proue 
the  Contrary.  When  that  Fox  perceiued  their  Confidence,  and 
after  heard  that  the  said  Rory  had  his  Pardon,  and  lands 
confirmed  in  England,  and  was  moreover  created  Earle  of 
Tirconnell  he  assayed  these  gentlemen  another  way,  telling 
them  that  the  king  having  graunted  pardon,  and  all 
his  brothers  land  to  this  new  Earle  of  Tirconnell  they 
having  yet  no  pardon,  had  lost  all  their  old  right  in 
their    lands,    were    it    Freehold    or    at    the    lordes    pleasure, 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  231 

or    what    other    right    soeuer,    and    so    could    now    haue    no 
dependencye    but   on   the    Earles    fauour.       Herein    he    told 
a  triple  lye,  First  that  he  denyed  their  right  of  Freehold,  which 
was  held  to  be  most  certaine,  though  it  had  bene  abolished  by 
long  tyranny  of  the  cheife  lord,  and  perhapps  at  first  ought  him 
some  limitted  seruices,  as  Tirlogh  mac  Henry  for  the  Fewes, 
and  Henry  Oge  for  his  Country,  did  both  owe  to  the  Eaile  of 
Tyrone,   and   all   vnder   lordes   in   England    owe    to   the   lord 
Paramount.     Secondly  that  he  affirmed  the  whole  Prouince  to 
be  giuen  to  the  Earle  by  the  king,  whereas  it  was  graunted  in 
these  expresse  words,  to  hold  of  his  Majesties  spetiall  grace  in  as 
ample  manner  as  his  brother  held  it  before  the  Rebellion,  (in 
which  he  was  as  farr  ingaged  as  his  brother)  which  graunt  tooke 
not  away  the  former  right  of  Freehold  or  other  that  any  Subiect 
might  pretend.     Thirdly  that  he  restrayned  the  kings  gracious 
Pardon   as    if   it   extended   only   to   the    Earle,    when    it   was 
generall  to  all  the  Inhabitants  of  Tirconnell,  restoring  them 
all  to  their  former  rights.       Yet  by  this  shamefull  lye,  he 
obtayned  the  vniust  end  he  sought,  to  the  great  preiudice  of 
the  kings  Majesties  seruice,  and  of  his  Subiects  in  Tirconnell. 
For  these  gentlemen  and  the  rest  of  the  people  in  that  Prouince 
being  ignorant  of  the  Lawe,  and  afrayd  of  euery  rumor,  vppon 
a  guilty  conscience  of  deserued  punishment  in  their  Rebellion, 
and  the  new  chaunge  of  the  State  in  England,  were  easily 
induced  to  renounce  all  their  rights  to  the  sayd  Earle,  (tho 
with  great  preiudice  to  themselues   and  ignominy  to  the  Justice 
of  the  State)  and  to  receiue  their  Lands  by  new  graunts  from 
the  Earle,  as  of  his  meere  grace  and  fauour.      And  howsoeuer 
the  Itinerant  Judges  did  after  make  knowne  their  error  to  them, 
and  gaue  them  hope  this  act  would  be  reuersed  vppon  their 
Complaint,  Yet  they  chose  rather  to  enioy  their  estates  in  this 
seruile  kinde  with  the  said  Earles  fauour,  then  to  recouer  their 
rights  and  freedomes  by  course  of  lawe  with  his  displeasure. 
Againe   these   Lawyers   in   all   parts   of   Ireland,   taught   the 
people  artificiall  practises  to  defraude  the  king  of  his  rights,  in 
seruices  due  to  the  lordes  of  their  Fees,  in  his  Court  of  Wardes, 


232  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

and  liueryes,  Intrusions  Alienations,  yea  in  very  Confiscations 
of  goods  and  Lands,  the  preseruation  whereof  to  the  heyres,  will 
alwayes  make  the  possessor  more  prone  to  treasons  and  all 
wickednes.  For  the  truth  whereof  I  appeale  to  all  freinds  and 
seruants  of  former  lords  Deputyes,  who  haue  obtayned  any  such 
guifts  of  wardes,  Intrusions  Alienations  and  Confiscations,  for 
they  well  know,  what  tsedious  suites,  crafty  Circumventions,  and 
small  profitt  they  haue  found  thereby.  And  I  appeale  to  the 
manifold  Conveyances  of  landes  by  Feoffyes  of  trust,  and  all 
Crafty  deuises,  nowhere  so  much  vsed  as  in  Ireland.  Insomuch 
as  nothing  was  more  frequent,  then  for  Irishmen,  in  the  tyme 
of  our  warr  with  Spayne,  to  line  in  Spayne,  in  Rome,  and  in 
their  very  Seminaryes,  and  yet  by  these  and  like  Crafty 
Conveyances  to  preserue  to  them  and  their  heyres,  their  goods, 
and  lands  in  Ireland,  yea  very  spirituall  livings  for  life,  not 
rarely  graunted  to  children  for  their  maintenance  in  that 
superstitious  education,  most  dangerous  to  the  State. 

Ciuill  and  capitall  Judgments  and  lawes  of  Inheritance. 

I  formerly  shewed  that  king  Henry  the  seuenth  established 
the  English  lawes  in  Ireland,  yet  the  Common  law  having  not 
his  due  course  in  the  tyme  of  the  Rebellion,  most  ciuill  Causes 
were  iudged  according  to  equity,  at  the  Counsell  tables,  aswell 
at  Dublin,  as  in  the  Prouinces  of  Mounster  and  Connaght  and 
by  military  Gouernors  in  seuerall  Countyes  And  for  these  lawes 
of  England,  the  most  remarkable  of  them  shalbe  explaned  in 
the  discourse  before  promised  of  the  Commonwealth  of  England. 

In  like  sort  these  lawes  of  England  were  for  Capitall  matters 
established  in  Ireland,  but  during  the  Rebellion,  and  at  the 
end  thereof  the  Marshall  lawe  was  generally  vsed,  hanging  vpp 
Malefactors  by  withs  insteed  of  Ropes  vppon  their  first  appre- 
hention.  In  cases  of  Treason,  the  great  lords  of  the  kingdome 
were  of  old  iudged  by  the  Assembly  of  the  three  States  in 
Parliament,  but  since  Henry  the  seauenths  tyme,  they  are  tryed 
as  in  England,  the  lords  being  beheaded,  and  others  hanged, 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  233 

drawne  and  quartered.  As  in  England  so  there,  not  only 
Treasons  but  wilfull  murthers  and  Felonyes  are  punished,  by 
death  and  Confiscation  of  Lands,  and  goods. 

By  the  lawe  in  England,  so  in  Ireland  the  Accessary  cannot 
be  tryed  before  the  principall  be  apprehended  and  brought 
to  his  tryall,  so  as  the  principall  escaping,  the  Receiuers  cannot 
be  iudged.  And  so  for  other  Capitall  Lawes  of  England,  which 
shalbe  at  large  set  downe  in  the  foresaid  Treatise. 

The  English  Lawes  of  Inheritance  are  likewise  of  force  in 
Ireland,  the  Elder  brother  having  right  to  the  lands  of  discent, 
and  the  fathers  last  will  disposing  purchased  lands,  and  goods, 
among  his  wife  and  Children,  and  the  wife  being  widow,  besides 
her  part  that  may  be  giuen  her  by  her  husbands  last  will,  having 
the  Joyncture  giuen  her  before  mariage,  and  if  none  such 
were  giuen  her,  then  having  right  to  the  third  part  of  his  Lands 
for  her  life. 

The  degrees  in  the  Commonwealth. 

Touching  the  degrees  in  the  Common  Wealth ;  not  to  speake 
of  the  offices  of  the  lord  Chancelor,  and  the  lord  high  Tresorer 
giuing  place  aboue  all  degrees  of  Nobility,  the  highest  degree 
is  that  of  Earles.  And  the  Earle  of  Ormond  in  this  tyme  where- 
of I  write,  was  lord  high  Tresorer  of  Ireland,  and  knight  of  the 
noble  order  of  the  Garter  in  England. 

The  next  degree  is  that  of  Barons.  And  in  generall,  as  the 
degrees  of  the  Irish  Nobility  in  England  giue  place  to  all  the 
English  of  the  same  degree,  so  doe  the  English  to  the  Irish  in 
Ireland.  But  howsoeuer  the  Irish  Lordes  to  make  their  power 
greater  in  peace,  are  content  to  haue  the  titles  of  Earles  and 
Barons,  yet  they  most  esteeme  the  titles  of  0,  and  Mac,  sett 
before  their  Sirnames,  after  their  barbarous  manner  (importing 
the  cheife  of  that  Sept  or  name),  as  Oneale  0  Donnell,  mac 
Carthy,  and  the  like.  And  these  names  they  vsed  to  resume 
when  they  would  leade  the  people  into  Rebellion.  The  title  of 
knights  Barronetts,  was  not  then  knowne  in  Ireland.     They 


M4  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

haue  no  order  of  knighthood  like  that  of  the  order  of  the  Garter 
in  England,  and  the  like  in  other  kingdomes,  but  only  as  in 
England,  such  knights  as  are  made  by  the  sword  of  the  king, 
or  of  the  lord  Deputy  there,  who  alwayes  had  the  power  by  his 
Commission  from  the  king  to  make  any  man  knight,  whome  he 
iudgeth  worthy  of  that  dignity.  The  poorest  of  any  great  Sept, 
or  name,  repute  themselues  gentlemen,  and  so  wilbe  swordmen 
despising  all  Arts  and  trades  to  mantayne  them,  yet  such  is  the 
oppression  of  the  great  lordes  towardes  the  inferior  sorte,  the 
gentlemen  and  freeholders,  as  I  haue  seene  the  cheefe  of  a  Sept 
ryde,  with  a  gentleman  of  his  owne  name  (and  so  learned  as  he 
spake  good  lattin)  running  barefooted  by  his  stirrop.  The 
husbandmen  were  then  as  slaues,  and  most  exercised  grasing, 
as  the  most  idle  life,  vsing  tyllage  only  for  necessitye. 

The  degrees  in  the  Family. 

Touching  the  degrees  in  the  Family.  The  Cittisens  of 
Munster,  as  in  Waterford,  Limricke,  and  more  spetially  in 
Corke,  and  they  of  Galloway  in  Connaght,  vpon  the  lawe 
forbidding  mariage  with  the  meere  Irish,  and  espetially  to  keepe 
the  wealth  of  the  Cittyes  within  the  walles  thereof,  haue  of  old 
Custome  vsed  to  marye  with  theire  owne  Cittisens,  whereby 
most  of  the  Familyes  and  priuate  branches  of  them,  were  in 
neere  degree  of  consanguinity  one  with  another,  frequently 
marying  within  the  degrees  forbidden  by  the  lawe  of  God.  And 
the  maryed  wemen  of  Ireland  still  retayne  theire  owne  sirnames, 
whereas  the  English  leesing  them  vtterly,  doe  all  take  the 
sirname  of  theire  husbandes.  The  men  hold  it  disgracefull  to 
walke  with  theire  owne  wiues  abroade,  or  to  ryde  with  theire 
wiues  behinde  them.  The  meere  Irish  diuorced  wiues  and  with 
theire  consent  tooke  them  agayne  frequently,  and  for  small  yea 
ridiculous  causes,  allwayes  paying  a  bribe  of  Cowes  to  the 
Brehowne  Judges,  and  sending  the  wife  away  with  some  fewe 
Cowes  more  then  shee  brought.  And  I  could  name  a  great 
lord  among  them,  who  was  credibly  reported  to  hatie  putt  away 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  235 

his  wife  of  a  good  family  and  beautiful!  only  for  a  fault  as  light 
as  wynde  (which  the  Irish  in  genrall  abhorr)  but  I  dare  not 
name  it,  lest  I  offend  the  perfumed  sences,  of  some  whose 
censure  I  haue  incurred  in  that  kynde.  The  more  Ciuill  sorte 
were  not  ashamed,  and  the  meere  Irish  much  lesse,  to  owne 
theire  bastards,  and  to  giue  them  legacies  by  that  name. 
Insomuch  as  they  haue  pleasant  fables,  of  a  mother  who  vpon 
her  death  bedd  (according  to  their  aboue  mentioned  Custome) 
giuing  true  Fathers  to  her  chilldren,  and  fynding  her  husband 
offended  therewith,  bad  him  hold  his  peace,  or  ells  she  would 
giue  away  all  his  Children.  As  also  of  a  boy,  who  seeing  his 
mother  giue  base  Fathers  to  some  of  his  bretheren,  prayed  her 
with  teares  to  giue  him  a  good  father.*  The  Children  of  the 
English  Irish,  and  much  more  of  the  meere  Irish,  are  brought 
■vp  with  small  or  no  austerity,  rather  with  great  liberty  yea 
licentiousnes.  And  when  you  reade  of  the  foresayde  frequent 
diuorces,  and  generally  of  the  wemeus  immoderate  drincking, 
■you  may  well  iudge  that  incontinency  is  not  rare  among  them, 
yea  euen  in  that  licentiousnes  they  hold  the  generall  ill  affection 
to  the  English,  sooner  yealding  those  ill  fruites  of  loue  to  an 
Irish  horsboy,  then  to  any  English  of  better  condition,  but  howe 
theire  Priests  triumph  in  this  luxurious  field,  lett  them  tell  who 
haue  seene  theire  practise. 

Of  their  military  affaires. 

It  remaynes  to  speake  something  of  their  military  affayres. 
Their  horsemen  are  all  gentlemen,  I  meane  of  great  Septs  or 
names,  how  base  soeuer  otherwise,  and  generally  the  Irish 
abhorr  from  vsing  mares  for  their  Sadie,  and  indeed  they  vse 
no  sadles,  but  either  long  narrow  pillions  bumbasted,  or  bare 
boardes  of  that  fashion.  So  as  they  may  easily  be  cast  of  from 
their  horses,  yet  being  very  nimble  doe  as  easily  mount  them 
againe,  leaping  vpp  without  any  helpe  of  stirropps,  which  they 
neither  vse  nor  haue,  as  likewise  they  vse  no  bootes  nor  spurres. 

•This  story  umst  have  impressed  Moryson  ;  he  tell  it  here  for  the  second 
time.— Ed. 


236  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

They  carry  waightye  speares  not  with  points  vpward  resting 
them  on  their  sides  or  thighes,  but  holding  them  in  their  hands 
witli  the  poynts  downewards,  and  striking  with  them  as  with 
darts,  which  darts  they  also  vse  to  carry,  and  to  cast  them  after 
their  enemyes  when  they  wheele  about.  These  speares  they  vse 
to  shake  ouer  their  heads,  and  by  their  sydes  carry  long  swords, 
and  haue  no  defensiue  Armor,  but  only  a  Morion  on  their  heads. 
They  are  more  fitt  to  make  a  brauado,  and  to  offer  light 
skirmishes  then  for  a  sound  incounter.  Neither  did  I  euer  see 
them  performe  any  thing  with  bold  resolution.  They  assaile 
not  in  a  ioynt  body  but  scattered,  and  are  cruell  Executioners 
vppon  flying  enemyes,  but  otherwise,  howsoeuer,  they  make  a 
great  noyse,  and  Clamor  in  the  assault,  yet  when  they  come 
neere,  they  sodenly  and  ridiculously  wheele  about,  neuer  daring 
to  abide  the  shock.  So  as  howsoeuer  the  troopes  of  English 
horse  by  their  strong  second  giue  Courage  and  strength  to  their 
Foote  Companyes,  yet  these  Irish  horsemen  basely  withdrawing 
themselues  from  daunger,  are  of  small  or  no  vse,  and  all  the 
strength  of  the  Irish  consists  of  their  Foote,  since  they  dare  not 
stand  in  a  playne  feilde,  but  alwayes  fight  vppon  boggs,  and 
paces  or  skirts  of  woods,  where  the  Foote  being  very  nimble, 
come  of  and  on  at  pleasure,  and  if  the  Enemyes  be  fearefull 
vppon  the  deformity  and  strength  of  their  bodyes,  or  barbarous 
Cryes  they  make  in  the  assault,  or  vppon  any  ill  accident  shew 
feare  and  begin  to  flye,  the  Irish  Foote  without  any  helpe  of 
horse  are  exceeding  swift  and  terrible  Executioners,  in  which 
Case  only  of  flying  or  fearing,  they  haue  at  any  tyme  preuailed 
against  the  English.  And  how  vnprofitable  their  horse  are,  and 
of  what  small  moment  to  helpe  their  foote,  that  one  battell  at 
Kinsall  did  aboundantly  shewe,  where  the  Irish  horse  and  Foote 
being  incouraged  by  the  Spaniards  to  stand  in  the  Playne  feild, 
the  horse  were  so  farr  from  giving  the  Foote  any  courage  or 
second,  as  for  feare  they  brake  first  through  their  owne  bodyes 
of  Foote,  and  after  withdrawing  themselues  to  a  hill  distant 
from  the  Foote,  as  if  they  intended  rather  to  behold  the  battell 
then  to  fight  themselues,  by  this  forsaking  of  their  Foote,  they 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  237 

might  iustly  be  said  to  be  the  cheife  Cause  of  their  ouerthrowe. 
Their  horses  are  of  a  small  stature,  excellent  Amblers,  but  of 
litle  or  no  boldnes,  and  small  strength  either  for  battell  or  long 
Marches,  fitt  and  vsed  only  for  short  excursions  in  fighting,  and 
short  Journeyes  and  being  fedd  vppon  boggs,  and  soft  ground, 
are  tender  houed  and  soone  grow  lame,  vsed  vppon  hard 
ground.  So  as  our  English  horsemen  having  deepe  warr  sadles 
and  vsing  pistolls  aswell  as  Speares  and  swords,  and  many  of 
them  having  Corsletts,  and  like  defensiue  Armes,  and  being 
bold  and  strong  for  incounters  and  long  marches,  and  of  greater 
stature  then  the  Irish,  our  Troopes  must  needs  haue  great 
advantages  ouer  theirs. 

Touching  their  Foote,  he  that  had  scene  them  in  the  beginn- 
ing of  the  Rebellion  so  rude,  as  being  to  shoote  off  a  muskett, 
one  had  it  laid  on  his  shoulders,  an  other  aymed  it  at  the  marke, 
and  a  third  gaue  fyer,  and  that  not  without  feare  and  trembling, 
would  haue  wondered  in  short  tyme  after  to  see  them  most  bold 
and  ready  in  the  vse  of  their  peeces,  and  would  haue  sayd  that 
the  Spartaynes,  had  great  reason  who  made  a  lawe,  neuer  to 
make  long  warr  with  any  of  their  neighbors,  but  after  they  had 
giuen  them  one  or  two  foyles  for  strengthning  of  their  subiec- 
tion,  to  giue  them  peace,  and  lead  their  forces  against  some 
other,  so  keeping  their  men  well  trayned,  and  their  neighbors 
rude  in  the  Feates  of  Warr.  But  when  the  Earle  of  Tyrone  first 
intended  to  rebel],  he  vsed  two  Crafty  practises.  The  first  to 
pretend  a  purpose  of  building  a  fayre  house,  (which  we  hold 
a  sure  argument  of  faithfull  hart€8  to  the  State)  and  to  couer 
it  with  leade,  whereby  he  gott  license  to  transport  a  great 
quantity  of  leade  out  of  England,  which  after  he  converted  to 
make  bulletts.  The  second  to  pretend  to  ioyne  his  forces  in 
Ayde  of  the  Englishe  against  the  first  Rebells,  which  himselfe 
had  putt  forth,  whereby  he  gott  our  Captaines  with  license  of 
the  State  to  trayne  his  men,  who  were  after  called  Butter 
Captaines,  because  they  and  their  men  lined  vppon  Sesse  in  his 
Country,  having  only  victualls  for  their  reward.  And  surely 
howsoeuer  some  of  the  English  State,  lightly  reguarded  the 


288  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

frequent  Rebellions  of  the  Irish,  thincking  them  rather  profit- 
able to  exercise  the  English  in  Armes,  then  dangerous  to 
disturbe  the  State ;  yet  wofull  experience  taught  vs  that  the  last 
Rebellion  wanted  very  litle  of  loosing  that  kingdome.  The 
Irish  foote  in  generall  are  such,  as  I  thinck  men  of  more  actiue 
bodyes,  more  able  to  suffer  Cold,  heat  hunger,  and  thirst,  and 
whose  myndes  are  more  voyde  of  feare,  can  hardly  be  founde. 
It  is  true  that  they  rather  know  not  then  despise  the  rules  of 
honor,  obserued  by  other  nations,  That  they  are  desyrous  of 
vayne  glory,  and  fearefull  of  infany,  appeares  by  their  estima- 
tion of  these  Bards  or  Poetts,  whome  they  gladly  heare  sing 
of  their  prayse,  as  they  feare  nothing  more  then  Rymes  made 
in  their  reproche.  Yet  because  they  are  onely  trayned  to  skir- 
mish vppon  Boggs,  and  difficult  paces  or  passages  of  woods,  and 
not  to  stand  and  fight  in  a  firme  body  vppon  the  playnes,  they 
thinck  it  no  shame  to  flye,  or  runn  off  from  fighting,  as  they 
finde  advantage,  (and  indeede  at  Kinsale,  when  they  were 
drawne  by  the  Spaniards  to  stand  in  firme  bodyes,  vppon  the 
playne,  they  were  easily  defeated).  And  because  they  are  not 
trayned  to  keepe  or  take  strong  places,  they  are  easily  beaten 
out  of  any  Fortes  or  Trenches,  and  a  weake  house  or  Forte  may 
easily  be  defended  with  a  few  shott  against  their  rude  multitude. 
Diuerse  kyndes  of  Foote,  vse  diuerse  kyndes  of  Armes.  First 
the  Galliglasses  are  armed  with  Moryons,  and  Halberts, 
Secondly  the  Kerne,  and  some  of  their  Footemen,  are  armed 
with  waighty  Iron  males,  and  Jacks,  and  assayle  horsemen  aloofe 
with  casting  darts  and  at  hand  with  the  sword.  Thirdly  their 
shott,  which  I  said  to  be  so  rude  in  the  beginning  of  the 
Rebellion,  as  three  men  were  vsed  to  shoote  off  one  peece  not 
without  feare,  became  in  fewe  yeares  most  actiue,  bold,  and 
expert  in  the  vse  of  their  peeces.  All  these  Foote  assayle  the 
Enemy  with  rude  barbarous  Cryes,  and  hope  to  make  them 
afrayd  therewith,  as  also  with  their  nakednes,  and  barbarous 
lookes,  in  which  case  they  insist  violently,  being  terrible  Execu- 
tioners by  their  swiftnes  of  Foote  vppon  flying  Enemyes,  neuer 
sparing  any  that  yeild  to  mercy,  yea  being  most  bloudy  and 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  239 

cruell  towards  their  Captiues  vppon  cold  blood,  contrary  to  the 
practise  of  all  noble  enemyes,  and  not  only  mangling  the  bodyes 
of  their  dead  Enemyes,  but  neuer  beleeuing  them  to  be  fully 
dead  till  they  haue  cutt  of  their  heads.  But  after  the  English 
had  learned  to  abide  their  first  assault  firmely,  and  without 
feare,  notwithstanding  their  boldnes,  and  actiuity,  they  found 
them  faintly  to  assayle,  and  easily  to  giue  ground,  when  they 
were  assayled,  yet  neuer  could  doe  any  great  execiition  on  them 
vppon  the  Boggs  and  in  woods  where  they  were  nimble  to  flye, 
and  skilf\ill  in  all  passages,  especially  our  horse  there  not  being 
able  to  serue  vppon  them.  To  conclude,  as  they  beginn  to  fight 
with  barbarous  Cryes,  so  it  is  ridiculous  and  most  true,  that 
when  they  beginn  to  retyre  from  the  skirmish,  some  runn  out 
to  braule  and  scowlde  like  women  with  the  next  Enemyes,  which 
signe  of  their  skirmish  ending  and  their  retyring  into  the  thick 
woods  neuer  fayled  vs. 

Of  their  Shipping. 

Touching  the  Shipps  in  Ireland,  they  had  then  no  men  of 
warr,  nor  marchants  Shipps  armed,  only  some  three  or  fower 
trading  for  Spaine,  and  Fraunce,  carryed  a  fewe  Iron  peeces  for 
defence  against  Pyratts  in  our  Channell,  that  might  assayle 
them  in  boates,  and  they  were  all  vnder  one  hundreth  Tonnes 
burthen.  The  rest  of  their  Shipps  were  all  of  much  lesse 
burthen  seruing  only  to  transport  passengers  to  and  fro,  and 
horses  and  merchandize  out  of  England  litle  or  nothing  being 
carryed  out  of  Ireland  in  tyme  of  the  Rebellion.  And  these 
were  not  many  in  number,  the  English  shipps,  most  commonly 
seruing  for  those  purposes.  So  as  litle  can  be  said  of  their 
Marriners  for  Navigation,  only  by  the  generall  nature  of  the 
people,  I  suppose,  that  they  being  witty,  bold  and  slouggish, 
if  they  had  liberty  to  build  great  Shipps  for  trade,  they  were  like 
to  proue  skilfull  and  bold  in  nauigation,  but  neuer  industrious 
in  traffique.  It  is  true,  that  the  Arch  Traytor  Tyrone  vppon 
his  good  successes  grewe  at  last  so  proude,  as  in  a  Treaty  of 


240  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

peace  he  propounded  an  Article,  that  it  might  be  lawfull  for  the 
Irish  to  builde  great  armed  Shipps  for  trade,  and  men  of  warr 
for  the  defence  of  the  Coast,  but  it  was  with  skorne  reiected  by 
the  Queenes  Commissioners.  Lastly  I  thinck  I  may  boldly  say, 
that  no  Hand  in  the  world  hath  more  large  and  Commodious 
Hauens  for  the  greatest  shipps  and  whole  Fleetes  of  them,  then 
Ireland  hath  on  all  sydes,  excepting  St.  Georges  Channell,  which 
hath  many  Flatts,  and  the  havens  there  be  fewe,  small  and 
barred  or  vnsafe  to  enter;  For  otherwise  in  one  third  part 
of  Ireland  from  Galloway  to  Calebeg  in  the  North,  it  hath  14 
large  hauens,  whereof  some  may  receiue  200th,  some  300th, 
some  400th  great  Shipps,  and  only  two  or  three,  are  barred,  and 
shallowe,  besides  diuerse  large  and  Commodious  Hauens  in 
Mounster. 


In  generall  of  the  Irish  warrs. 

Having  spoken  particularly  of  their  horse  and  Foote  and 
shipping,  I  will  add  something  in  generall  of  the  Irish  Warrs. 
It  hath  beene  obserued  that  euery  Rebellion  in  Ireland,  hath 
growne  more  dangerous  then  the  former,  and  though  Maryners 
are  industrious,  and  vigilant  in  a  Tempest;  yet  the  English 
haue  euer  bene  slowe  in  resisting  the  beginnings  of  sedition, 
but  as  Maryners  sleepe  securely  in  Calmes,  so  the  English 
having  appeased  any  Rebellion,  euer  became  secure  without 
taking  any  constant  Course  to  preuent  future  dangers  in  that 
kinde.  In  this  last  Rebellion,  I  am  afrayd  to  remember  how 
litle  that  kingdome  wanted  of  being  lost  and  rent  from  the 
English  gouernment  for  it  was  not  a  small  disturbance  of  peace 
or  a  light  trouble  to  the  State,  but  the  very  foundations  of  the 
English  power  in  that  kingdome,  were  shaken  and  fearefully 
tottered,  and  were  preserued  from  ruyne  more  by  the  prouidence 
of  God  out  of  his  great  mercye,  (as  may  appeare  by  the  par- 
ticular afPayres  at  the  seige  of  Kinsale)  then  by  our  Counsells 
and  Remidyes  (which  were  in  the  beginning  full  of  negligence 
in  the  Progresse  distracted  with  strong  factions,  and  to  the 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  241 

end,  slowe  and  sparing  in  all  Supplyes),  so  as  if  the  Irish 
Soldiers  which  were  at  first  vnskilfuU  (and  ought  to  haue  bene 
so  kept  in  true  policye  of  State)  as  in  short  tyme  they  grew 
skilfull  and  ready  in  the  vse  of  the  peece,  the  sword  and  other 
Armes,  and  very  actiue  and  valiant  in  light  skirmishes,  had 
likewise  attayned  the  discipline  of  warr  to  marche  orderly,  and 
fight  vppon  the  playne  to  assault  and  keepe  Fortes,  and  to 
manage  great  Ordinance,  (which  they  neither  had  nor  knew 
to  vse).  If  the  barbarous  lordes,  as  they  were  full  of  pride, 
some  vaunting  themselues  to  bee  descended  from  the  old  kings 
of  Ireland  so  had  not  nourished  factions  among  themselues,  but 
had  consented  to  chuse  a  king  ouer  them,  after  their  many  good 
successes,  more  specially  after  the  defeate  of  Blackwater,  (when 
it  was  truely  said  of  the  Earle  of  Tyrone,  that  the  Eomans  said 
of  Hanniball  after  the  defeate  of  Cannas,  thou  knowest  to  ouer- 
come,  but  knowest  not  to  make  vse  of  thy  victory).  Not  to 
speake  of  the  prouidence  of  God  euen  miraculously  protecting 
our  Religion  against  the  Papists.  No  doubt  in  humane 
wisdome,  that  Rebellion  would  haue  had  an  other  end  then  by 
the  grace  of  God  it  had.  And  it  was  iustly  feared,  that  if 
constant  serious  remedyes  were  not  vsed  to  preuent  future  erup- 
tions, the  next  Rebellion  might  pro\ie  fatall  to  the  English 
State. 

Now  that  I  may  not  seeme  forward  to  reproue  others,  but 
negligent  in  obseruing  our  owne  errors,  giue  me  leaue  to  say 
boldly,  and  to  shewe  particularly,  that  the  following  and  no 
other  causes  brought  vppon  vs  all  the  mischeifes  to  which  the 
last  rebellion,  made  vs  subiect.  When  any  Rebell  troubled  the 
State,  our  Custome  was,  for  saving  of  Charges,  not  to  suppresse 
him  with  our  owne  Armes,  but  to  rayse  vpp  some  of  his 
Neighbors  against  him,  supporting  him  with  meanes  to  annoy 
him,  and  promoting  him  to  greater  dignityes  and  possessions 
of  land,  and  if  he  were  of  his  owne  bloud,  then  making  him 
cheefe  of  the  name,  (which  dignity  wee  should  constantly  haue 
extinguished,  since  nothing  could  more  disturbe  peace  then  to 
haue  all  Septs  combyned  vnder  one  head).  And  these  Neighbor 
0 


242  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

lordes  thus  raysed  neuer  fayled  to  proue  more  pernitioiis 
Rebells,  then  they  against  whome  they  were  supported  by  vs. 
One  instance  shall  serue  for  proof e  of  the  Earle  of  Tyrone  raysed 
by  our  State  from  the  lowest  degree,  against  his  kinsman 
Tirlogh  Linnaghe,  whome  the  Queene  too  long  supported,  euen 
till  his  men  were  expert  in  Armes,  and  too  highly  exalted,  euen 
till  he  had  all  his  opposites  power  in  his  hand,  which  he  vsed 
farr  woorse  then  the  other,  or  any  of  the  Oneales  before  him. 
In  our  State  parcatur  sumptui;  lett  cost  be  spared,  were  euer 
two  most  fatall  wordes  to  our  gouernment  in  Ireland,  as  by  this 
and  that  which  followes,  shall  playnely  appeare.  When  the 
Rebellion  first  began  we  to  saue  charges  not  only  vsed  the  Irish 
one  against  the  other,  but  long  forbore  to  levye  English  Soldiers 
vaynely  thincking  to  reduce  them  by  Treatyes.  When  the 
Rebellion  was  increased,  wee  to  saue  charge  in  transporting 
English  Soldiers,  raysed  whole  Companyes  of  the  English  Irish, 
and  as  our  Captaynes  had  trayned  Tyrones  men  while  he 
pretended  seruice  to  the  State,  so  now  wee  trayned  in  our  Army 
all  the  English  Irish,  giuing  them  free  vse  of  Armes,  which 
should  be  kept  only  in  the  hands  of  faithfull  Subiects.  This 
raysing  of  whole  Companyes  of  Foote  and  Troopes  of  horse 
among  them,  was  a  great  error.  For  they  once  having  gotten 
the  vse  of  Armes,  wee  durst  not  Cast  them,  lest  they  should  fall 
to  the  Rebells  party.  Perhapps  their  sociall  Armes  might  haue 
bene  vsefull,  if  wee  had  mixed  them  in  our  companyes,  and  that 
in  small  limitted  numbers,  but  wee  not  only  raysed  whole  bands 
of  them,  and  all  of  one  Sept,  or  name,  (easily  conspiring  in 
mischeife,)  and  vsed  their  seruice  at  home,  (where  they  would 
not  drawe  bloud  vppon  any  Neighbor  Sept,  and  lined  idly  vppon 
their  owne  prouisions,  putting  all  the  Queenes  pay  into  their 
purses,  which  might  haue  beene  preuented  by  imploying  them 
in  remote  places),  but  sometymes  trusted  them  with  keeping 
of  Forts,  for  which  seruice  they  are  most  vnfitt,  though  we 
doubted  not  of  their  faithfulnes,  iustly  then  suspected,  yea 
further  weakned  all  our  owne  bands  and  troopes  by  intertayning 
them.     For  an  English  Troope  of  horse  sent  out  of  England 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  243 

commonly  in  a  yeares  space,  was  turned  halfe  into  Irish  (having 
woorse  horses  and  Armes  and  no  sadle,  besides  the  losse  of 
the  English  horsemen)  only  because  the  Irish  would  seme  with 
their  owne  horses,  and  could  make  better  shift  with  lesse  pay. 
And  in  like  sort  our  English  bands  of  Foote  were  in  short  tyme 
filled  with  English  Irish,  becaiise  they  could  make  better  shift 
for  Clothes  and  meate,  with  lesse  pay  from  their  Captaynes. 

In  all  the  warr  we  only  vsed  the  English  Irish  for 
horseboyes,  who  were  slothfull  in  our  seruice,  and  litle  loued  vs, 
but  having  learned  our  vse  of  Armes,  and  growing  of  ripe  yeares 
often  proued  stout  Rebells.  To  conclude  these  errors,  I  confesse 
that  the  English  Irish  serued  valiantly  and  honestly  in  our 
Army,  whereof  many  tymes  a  third  part  consisted  of  them,  but 
many  particular  events  taught  vs,  that  these  our  Counsells  were 
dangerous,  and  made  vs  wish  they  had  beene  preuented  at  first, 
though  in  the  end  for  necessity  we  made  the  best  vse  we  could 
of  the  woorst. 

Other  great  abuses  though  lesse  concerning  the  Irish  in 
particular,  were  committed  in  our  Army.  The  munitions  in 
great  part  was  of  sale  wares,  as  namely  the  tooles  for  Pyoners, 
and  Musketts  slightly  made  to  gayne  by  the  emption  which  our 
Officers  might  haue  shamed  to  see  compared  with  those  the 
Spaniards  brought  to  Kinsale.  Our  Powder  and  all  munitions 
were  daily  sold  to  the  Rebells  by  diuerse  practises,  For  sometymes 
the  vnder  officers  of  the  Ordinance  there  would  sell  some 
proportions  of  diuerse  kindes  of  munition  to  Citizens  or  ill 
affected  Subiects,  and  sometymes  the  Cast  Captaynes  commonly 
vsing  to  appropriate  to  themselues  the  Armes  of  their  Cast 
Soldiers,  did  sell  them  to  the  Citizens,  and  sometymes  the 
Common  soldier,  having  a  proportion  of  Powder  allowed  him 
for  exercise  of  his  peece,  sold  to  the  Citizens  whatsoeuer  he 
could  spare  thereof,  or  of  the  powder  left  him  after  skirmishes, 
and  all  these  munitions  sold  to  the  Citizens,  were  by  them 
vnderhand  conveyed  to  the  Rebells,  who  would  giue  more  for 
them  then  they  were  woorth.  In  like  sort  the  Contractors 
seruing  the  Army  with  victualls,  having  obtayned  from  the 


244  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Counsell  in  England  liberty  to  sell  to  the  Citizens  and  poore 
Subiects  such  victualls  as  were  like  to  grow  mowldye,  their 
seruants  in  Ireland  many  tymes,  whiles  they  serued  the  Army 
with  mouldye  biskett,  and  cheefe,  did  vnderhand  sell  the  best 
to  such  Citizens  and  Subiects  by  whome  it  was  conveyed  to  the 
Rebells.  For  reforming  of  which  abuses,  Commaund  was  giuen 
out  of  England,  that  some  ofEendors  should  be  detected,  and 
seuerely  punished  for  example,  and  that  the  Citizens  should  be 
forbidden  vppon  great  penalty  to  buy  any  munition  vppon 
pretence  to  sell  it  to  Subiects,  who  should  rather  be  serued  out 
of  the  publike  Stores,  and  that  the  victualers  should  be 
restrayned  from  selling  any  victualls,  or  because  that  could  not 
be  without  great  losse  to  the  publike  State  in  allowing  great 
wast,  that  faithfuU  ouerseers  at  least  might  be  appointed  to 
veiwe  what  was  mouldye,  and  to  whome  it  was  sold.  But  these 
abuses  were  not  detected  till  towards  the  end  of  the  Rebellion, 
so  as  the  Remidyes  too  late  prescribed,  were  neuer  putt  in 
execution. 

Againe  one  great  mischeife  did  great  preiudice  to  vs,  that 
our  stores  were  not  alwayes  furnished  aforehand,  so  as  the 
mouing  of  our  Army  was  often  stayed  till  the  munition  and 
victualls  ariued  which  is  most  dangerous  especially  in  Ireland, 
where  wyndes  out  of  England,  are  very  rare,  and  sometymes 
their  musters,  who  should  haue  nothing  to  doe  with  Armes; 
blowe  contrary  halfe  a  yeare  together,  whereof  we  had 
experience  at  Kinsale,  where  assoone  as  our  soldiers,  munition 
and  victualls,  were  happily  ariued,  the  wynde  turned  presently 
to  the  West,  and  blew  no  more  out  of  England  till  the  Spaniards 
had  yeilded  vppon  Composition. 

Agayne  our  Prouant  masters  for  apparrelling  the  soldier, 
dealt  as  corruptly  as  the  rest,  not  sending  halfe  the  proportion 
of  Apparrell  due  to  the  Soldier,  but  compounding  for  great  part 
thereof  with  the  Captaines  in  ready  mony,  they  having  many 
Irish  soldiers,  who  were  content  to  serue  without  any  Clothes, 
so  good,  as  the  allowed  price  required.  The  Prouant  Masters 
thus   compounding   with   the   Captaynes   they   contented   the 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  245 

Soldiers,  with  a  litle  drinckiiig  mony  which  the  Irish  desyred 
rather  then  Clothes,  not  caring  to  goe  halfe  naked,  by  whose 
example,  some  of  the  English  were  drawne  to  like  barbarous 
basenes.  So  as  in  a  hard  winter  seige,  as  at  Kinsale  (and 
likewise  at  other  tymes)  they  dyed  for  colde  in  great  numbers, 
to  the  greife  of  all  beholders. 

Agayne  wee  had  no  hospitalls  to  releiue  the  sick  and  hurt 
soldiers,  so  as  they  dyed  vppon  a  small  Colde  taken,  or  a  prick 
of  the  finger,  for  want  of  Convenient  releife  for  fewe  dayes  till 
they  might  recouer. 

Thus  howsoeuer  they  wanted  not  excellent  Chirurgeons  and 
carefuU  of  them,  yet  particularly  at  the  seige  of  Kinsale,  they 
dyed  by  dozens  on  a  heape,  for  want  of  litle  cherishing  with  hott 
meat,  and  warme  lodging.  Notwithstanding  the  lord  Deputyes 
care,  who  had  imposed  on  his  Chapleine  the  Taske  to  be  as  it 
were  the  sick  Soldiers  Steward  to  dispence  a  good  proportion 
of  victualls  ready  dressed  for  comfort  of  the  sick,  and  hurt 
soldiers,  at  the  Charitable  Almes  of  the  Captaines  aboue  the 
Soldiers  pay.  Where  a  king  fights  in  the  head  of  his  Army, 
such  braue  Soldiers  as  ours  were  could  not  haue  suffered  want, 
but  deputies  and  Generalls  though  honourable  and  Charitable 
persons,  cannot  goe  much  beyond  their  tedder.  To  conclude, 
nothing  hath  more  preserued  the  Army  of  the  vnited 
Netherlanders,  then  such  publique  houses,  where  great  numbers 
haue  bene  recouered,  that  without  them  must  needs  haue 
perished. 

Lastly  Guicciardine  writes  that  the  Popes  are  more  abused 
in  their  musters  of  Soldiers  then  any  other  Prince ;  which  may 
be  true  compared  with  the  frugall  Venetians,  and  States  of  the 
lowe  Countryes,  and  with  Armyes  where  the  Prince  is  in  person. 
But  I  will  boldly  say  that  Queene  Elizabeth  of  happy  memory, 
fighting  by  her  Greneralls,  was  incredibly  abused  in  the  musters 
of  her  Army,  both  in  the  low  Countryes  and  Fraunce,  and 
especially  in  Ireland,  where  the  strongest  bands  of  one  hundreth 
Fiftye  by  List,  neuer  exceeded  120  by  Pole  at  the  taking  of  the 
Feilde,  vppon  pretence  of  tenn  dead  payes  allowed  the  Captayne 


246  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

for  his  seruants  wayting  on  him,  and  for  extraordinary  payes, 
he  might  giue  some  gentlemen  of  his  Company,  as  also  for  sick 
soldiers  left  in  his  Garrison,  besydes  that  many  tymes  the 
strongest  bands  were  much  weaker,  by  wanting  of  supplyes  of 
English  men  to  fill  them.  But  they  were  farr  more  weake  at 
pretence  of  men  dead  in  the  sommer  seruice,  yet  were  the 
the  Coming  out  of  the  Feilde  and  retyring  to  Garrisons  vppon 
Checks  nothing  answerable  to  the  deficient  numbers,  wherein 
the  Queene  was  much  wronged,  paying  more  then  she  had,  and 
her  Generall  serued  with  great  disadvantages,  being  reputed  to 
fight  with  greater  numbers  in  List,  when  he  had  not  two  third 
parts  of  them  by  Pole,  yet  scarce  halfe  of  them,  considering  the 
men  taken  out  of  the  Army,  for  warders  in  Castles,  and  Fortes. 
It  is  pitty  the  Popes  should  not  be  much  more  abused  in 
but  temporall  Princes,  to  whome  the  mistery  of  Armes  properly 
belongeth,  ought  carefully  to  preuent  this  mischeife,  to  pay  men 
in  list,  who  are  not  to  be  found  by  Pole  when  they  should  fight. 
And  more  specially  in  Fortes,  where  the  Couetous  Captaines 
abating  their  numbers,  and  passing  their  false  musters  by 
bribery,  lye  open  to  the  Enemyes  surprisall,  as  besides  many 
other  examples,  we  founde  by  the  destruction  of  our  Garrison 
at  the  Derry  in  Odogherties  Kebellion,  where  the  Captaine 
wanted  many  of  his  number,  and  of  those  he  had  many  were 
English  Irish,  seruing  for  small  paye,  to  whome  the  keeping  of 
Fortes  should  not  be  committed.  The  Queene  to  preuent  this 
mischeife,  increased  her  number  of  Commissaryes,  but  that  was 
found  only  to  increase  the  Captaynes  bribes,  not  the  number 
of  his  men.  Therefore  some  thought  the  best  reformation  would 
be,  if  the  pay  formerly  made  to  the  Captayne  for  his  whole 
band,  were  payd  by  a  sworne  Commissary  to  the  soldiers  by 
Pole,  and  those  Commissaryes  exemplarily  punished  vppon  any 
deceite,  whose  punishment  the  Soldier  would  not  only  well 
besides  that  the  apparrell  prouided  by  them  was  nothing  neere 
induce,  but  ioyfuUy  applaude.  Others  thought  the  Pay  should 
still  be  made  to  the  Captaynes  as  honourable  persons,  so  their 
deceipt  were  punished  by  note  of  infamy,  and  Cashering  out  of 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  247 

imployment,  in  which  Case  their  honor  being  deare  to  them, 
they  would  either  not  offend,  or  few  examples  of  punishment 
would  reduce  all  to  good  order  in  short  tyme. 


Reformation  intended  at  the  end  of  the  last  Rebellion- 
Having  largly  written  of  all  mischeifes  growne  in  the 
gouernment  of  Ireland,  I  will  add  something  of  the  Reformation 
intended  at  the  end  of  the  last  Rebellion.  The  worthy  lord 
Mountioy  (as  I  haue  mentioned  in  the  end  of  the  second  part  of 
this  woorke)  having  reduced  Ireland  from  the  most  desperate 
estate,  in  which  it  had  euer  beene  since  the  Conquest,  to  the 
most  absolute  subiection,  being  made  as  a  fayre  payre  of  Tables 
wherein  our  State  might  write,  what  lawes  best  fitted  it;  yet 
knowing  that  he  left  that  great  woorke  vnperfect,  and  subiect 
to  relapse,  except  his  Successors  should  finish  the  building, 
whereof  he  had  layd  the  foundation,  and  should  polish  the 
stones,  which  he  had  only  rough  hewed.  And  fynding  euery 
Rebellion  in  Ireland  to  haue  beene  more  dangerous  then  the 
former,  and  the  last  to  haue  wanted  litle  of  Casting  the  English 
out  of  that  kingdome,  was  most  carefuU  to  preuent  all  future 
mischeefes.  To  which  end  (howsoeuer  his  diseignes  were 
diuerted)  I  dare  boldly  say,  both  from  his  discourse  with  nearest 
frends,  and  from  the  papers  he  left,  thaFhe  proiected  many  good 
poynts  of  Reformation,  wherof  these  fewe  that  follow©  are 
worthy  to  be  remembred. 

First  to  establish  the  mantenance  of  some  necessary  Forts 
planted  within  land  remote  from  Seas  and  Riuers,  the  warders 
whereof  might  cleare  all  paces  (or  passages  of  Bogges  and 
woodes)  and  might  not  only  keepe  the  Irish  in  awe,  but  be  to  the 
State  as  it  were  spyes  to  advertise  all  mutinous  and  seditious 
inclinations.  Also  to  plant  like  Garrysons  vpon  such  hauens, 
as  be  easy  and  commodious  for  the  discent  of  forayne  enemyes. 
And  because  the  Cittyes  (espetially  of  Mounster)  hauing  large 
priuiledges  graunted  to  the  first  English  inhabitants  (as  namely 
the  Profitt  of  Fynes  and  penall  Statutes)   had  many   wayes 


248  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

abused  them  in  the  last  Rebellion  to  the  preiudice  of  the 
Commonwealth  (as  namely  in  remitting  to  the  delinquents  all 
Fynes  and  penaltyes  imposed  on  them,  for  transporting  and 
importing  Jesuits  and  Priests  and  prohibeted  wares)  and  also 
because  these  Cittyes  in  the  Rebellion  had  nourished  the  same 
by  secreet  practises,  and  in  the  ende  thereof,  had  by  open 
sedition  in  the  cause  of  Religion  forfeited  theire  Charteres,  his 
lordship  purposed  to  procure  the  Cutting  off  many  exorbitant 
priuiledges  in  the  renewing  of  theire  Charters,  and  likewise 
the  establishing  of  Forts  with  strong  garrysons  vpon  those 
Cittyes  which  had  shewed  themselues  most  false  harted  and 
Mutinus,  mjore  spetially  Corke  and  Watterford,  who  had  denyed 
entrance  to  the  kings  Forces,  and  were  only  reduced  by  a  strong 
hand  from  theire  obstinate  sedition,  without  which  Fortes  he 
thought  the  Cittyes  would  nether  be  kept  in  obedience  for 
the  safetie  of  the  Army,  nor  be  brought  to  any  due  reformation 
in  Religion.  But  howsoeuer  Dublin  was  no  lesse  ill  affected  in 
the  cause  of  Religion  then  the  rest,  yet  he  thought  it  sufficently 
restrayned  by  the  residency  of  the  Lord  Deputy  in  the  Castle, 
and  great  numbers  of  English  that  lodged  in  the  Citty  attending 
upon  the  State.  For  the  Fortes  within  land,  he  hoped  they 
would  in  shorte  tyme  become  townes  well  inhabited,  as  was 
founde  by  experience  in  the  old  Fortes  of  Lease  and  Ophalia, 
and  in  some  newe  Fortes  in  Vlster,  and  that  they  would  much 
strengthen  the  State,  so  great  Caution  were  had  that  only 
English  soldyers  shoulde  keepe  them,  and  that  by  faythfuU 
Musters  they  were  kept  strong,  so  as  the  covetousnes  of 
Captaynes  might  not  lay  them  open  to  surprisall,  ether  by 
taking  Irish  soldyers  seruing  for  lesse  pay,  or  by  wanting  theire 
full  numbere  of  warders,  and  that,  as  the  garrysons  were  to  haue 
land  allotted  and  many  priuiledges  graunted  to  them  so  constant 
care  were  taken  to  kepe  them  from  spoyling  the  Countrye  by 
seuere  disciplyne.  Agayne  for  the  Fortes,  because  he  feared 
the  soldyers  could  not  be  kept  from  making  affinity  by  maryage 
with  the  neighboring  Irish,  and  for  tliat  the  Captaynes  and 
officers  were  likely  to  intertayne  the  Irish  for  Soldyers  and 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  249 

seruants  as  content  with  small  or  no  wages,  whereby  the  Fortes 
could  not  but  be  subiect  to  betraying,  as  likewise  for  that  the 
Captaynes  were  likely  in  tyme  by  letters  Pattens  from  the  State 
to  apropriate  to  themselues  the  land  allotted  to  each  Forte  for 
the  publike  vse  of  the  garrysons,  and  for  diuers  like  reasons, 
more  spetially  for  that  the  Continuall  sound  of  Drommes  and 
Trumpitts  was  dissonant  from  a  Commonwealth  peaceably 
governed :  His  lordship  thought  these  Fortes  were  not  like  to 
yeald  such  strength  to  the  State  as  the  planting  of  Faythfull 
Colonyes.  And  so  his  lordshipp  in  the  second  place  purposed  to 
perswade  the  Reformation  of  the  old  Colonyes,  and  the  leading 
of  newe  into  that  kingdome,  both  to  be  planted  vpon  the  Sea 
Coasts,  and  vpon  Riuers  and  Nauigable  lakes  lying  vpon  the 
Sea,  Forsing  the  Irish  to  inhabitt  the  Countryes  within  land, 
whereby  these  Colonyes  might  be  free  or  more  safe  from  theire 
assaultes,  and  not  only  be  easely  releeued  out  of  England,  but 
growe  rich  with  forrayne  traffique.  And  to  this  purpose  to 
exchange  inland  possessions  pertayning  to  the  old  Colonyes  or 
belonging  to  the  king,  with  such  Irish  as  then  had  theire  lands 
vpon  the  Sea  Coasts,  Riuers,  and  lakes,  giuing  them  greater 
proportions  of  ground,  to  make  them  better  content  with  this 
exchange.  Some  aduised  in  this  exchange,  to  giue  the  Irish 
also  those  spirituall  linings  which  they  helde  by  Custody  as 
vacant  at  that  tyme,  but  this  course  was  thought  to  ouerthrowe 
the  foundation  of  all  good  reformation,  that  must  beginn  with 
Religion,  which  could  not  be  established  without  settling  a 
learned  and  honest  Cleargy,  nor  they  be  mantayned  without 
these  liuinges.  But  because  the  Irish  and  English  Irish  were 
obstinate  in  Popish  superstition,  great  care  was  thought  fitt  to 
be  taken,  that  these  newe  Colonyes  should  consist  of  such  men, 
as  were  most  vnlike  to  fall  to  the  barbarous  Customes  of  the 
Irish,  or  the  Popish  superstition  of  Irish  and  English  Irish  so 
as  no  lesse  Cautions  were  to  be  obserued  for  vniting  them  and 
keeping  them  from  mixing  with  the  other,  then  if  these  newe 
Colonyes  were  to  be  ledd  to  inhabitt  among  the  barbarous 
Indians.     In  which  respect  caution  was  thought  fitt  to  be  had. 


250  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

that  these  newe  Colonyes,  should  not  Consist  of  obstinate 
Papists,  nor  Criminall  fugitiues,  Cutt  purses,  and  infamous 
weomen,  or  persons  rather  drawne  out  to  Clense  England  of  ill 
members,  then  to  reduce  Ireland  to  Ciuility  and  true  Eeligion, 
but  of  honest  gentlemen  and  husbandmen  to  inhabitt  the 
Country,  and  honest  Cittisens  and  marchants  to  inhabitt  the 
Cittyes,  with  weomen  of  good  fame,  and  espetially  learned  and 
honest  Preachers  and  ministers  for  them  both.  That  the 
Cittisens  consisting  of  noble  and  Plebean  Familyes,  should 
builde  and  fortifye  Cittyes,  vpon  the  riuers  and  lakes,  to  be 
thorughfayres  for  the  whole  kingdome,  all  other  by  passages 
through  woodes  and  desert  places  being  shutt  vp,  so  as  theeues 
and  malefactors  might  more  easily  be  apprehended,  and  all 
Catle,  being  not  otherwise  to  be  solde  or  bough  then  in  the 
publike  marketts  of  Cittyes,  All  theftes  and  Bapines  might 
easily  be  detected  and  the  barbarous  people  seeing  the 
Cittisens  to  Hue  plentifully  vnder  good  gouernment,  and  to 
growe  rich  by  trades  and  traffique,  might  in  tyme  be  allured  to 
imbrace  theire  Ciuill  manners  and  profitable  industrye.  That 
the  gentlemen  inhabiting  the  adioyning  Countryes,  should  dwell 
in  Castles  of  stone,  and  not  keepe  there  husbandmen  vnder 
absolute  Commaund  as  Tennants  at  will,  but  graunt  them 
freeholds,  Copieholdes,  and  leases,  with  obligation  to  mantayne 
horse  and  Foote,  and  to  rise  vp  with  them  for  defence  of  the 
Country  from  theftes  and  incursions.  And  in  case  England  was 
not  able  to  supply  these  Colonyes,  or  the  English  (as  lesse 
industrous)  were  not  thought  so  fitt  for  this  purpose,  without 
others  ioyned  with  them,  then  his  lordship  Judged  the 
Netherlanders  most  fitt  to  be  drawne  to  this  worke,  as  a  people 
most  industrous,  peaceable,  and  subiect  to  iust  commaund,  and 
abounding  with  inhabitants,  but  streaightend  by  not  hauing 
large  teritoryes.  Many  other  cautions  were  proiected  for  the 
quality  of  these  Colonies,  as  that  they  should  not  dwell  together 
in  great  numbers  of  one  Sapt  or  name,  nor  should  Consist  of 
bordering  people,  vsed  to  line  like  outlawes  vpon  spoyle,  and 
one  Sept  to  haue  deadly  quarrells  and  hatred  (as  it  were  by 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  251 

inheritance)  with  an  other.  That  they  should  be  a  Free  people 
like  the  Flemings,  and  vsed  to  liue  of  themselues  like  them  and 
the  Italians,  not  vsed  to  the  absolute  Commandes  of  lordes  after 
the  seruile  manner  of  Ireland,  which  dependancye  makes  them 
apt  to  followe  theire  lords  into  Eebellion  and  priuate  quarells. 
That  they  should  be  such,  as  were  not  vsed  to  liue  in  smoaky 
Cotages  and  Cabines,  or  to  goe  naked  and  in  ragged  apparrell, 
but  in  Commodious  houses  and  decently  attyred,  that  so  they 
might  not  be  apt  to  fall  to  the  Irish  manners,  but  rather  to  bring 
them  to  ciuility.  That  they  should  be  planted  in  remote  places 
from  theire  Natiue  home,  lest  in  seditions  they  might  easily 
drawe  theire  neighboring  frendes  and  Countrymen  to  take  part 
with  them.  Finally  and  espetially,  that  they  should  be  soundly 
affected  to  the  Reformed  Religion. 

Thirdly  because  his  lordship  knewe  all  endeuours  would  be 
in  vayne,  if  Ciuill  Magistrates  should  thincke  by  fayre  meanes 
without  the  sworde  to  reduce  the  Irish  to  due  obedience  (they 
hauing  beene  Conquered  by  the  sword,  and  that  Maxime  being 
infallible,  that  all  kingdomes  must  be  preserued  by  the  meanes 
by  which  they  were  first  gayned,  and  the  Irish  espetially  being 
by  theire  nature  plyable  to  a  harde  hand,  and  Jadish  when  vpon 
the  least  pricking  of  prouender  the  bridle  is  lett  loose  vnto  them) 
Therefore  it  was  thought  fitt  that  the  Irish  should  not  only 
beare  no  Armes  in  the  pay  of  the  State  (which  should  euer  be 
committed  to  the  hands  of  most  faithfull  Subiects)  but  should 
also  haue  all  priuate  Armes  taken  from  them  till  by  Parliament 
it  might  be  agreed,  what  vse  of  swordes  or  Peeces  were  fitt  to  be 
graunted  some  men  by  priuiledge  for  grace  and  ornament  or 
for  necessary  vse,  as  for  fowling  and  like  vses.  And  howsoeuer 
this  disarming  of  the  Irish  could  not  well  be  done  during  the 
.  Rebellion,  when  the  Counsell  of  England  commaunded  it,  because 
the  submitted  Irish  should  thereby  haue  beene  left  a  pray  to  the 
spoyling  of  those  that  were  still  in  Rebellion,  yet  nothing 
seemed  more  fitt  and  easy  to  be  done  when  the  Rebellion  was 
fully  appeased,  and  our  Conquering  Army  houered  like  Falcons 
ouer  the  heads  of  any  that  should  dare  to  resist.     And  likewise 


268  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

that  lawes  of  Reformation  should  be  enacted  by  Parliament,  if 
either  the  Irish  would  consent  or  could  be  ouertopped  by  the 
voyces  of  the  new  Colonyes  and  Bishopps,  or  otherwise  should 
be  imposed  by  absolute  power,  as  no  doubt  the  king  of  Spaine 
would  doe  vppon  any  his  Subiects  in  like  case,  to  whose 
subiection  the  Irish  seemed  then  strongly  affected.  Fourthly 
for  the  last  alledged  reason  his  lordshipp  purposed  to  procure 
that  the  English  Army  should  be  continued  in  some  strength, 
till  Religion  were  reformed,  whereof  I  shall  treate  in  the  last 
Chapter  of  the  next  Booke,  and  till  the  kings  Reuenues 
Customes  and  Tributes  were  established,  whereof  something 
must  here  be  added. 

Of  old  the  Customes  of  exported  or  imported  marchandize, 
were  very  small,  the  people  hauing  fewe  Commodityes  to  export, 
and  desyring  not  to  haue  more  imported  then  wynes  and  such 
things  for  necessity,  vppon  which  things  the  ancient  kings 
imposed  small  or  no  Customes,  in  regard  the  Conquered  Irish 
were  basely  poore,  and  content  with  any  apparrell,  yet  with 
nakednes,  and  with  milke  and  butter  for  foode,  and  for  that  it 
was  fitt  the  English  Irish,  should  haue  immunity  from  such 
burthens,  thereby  to  drawe  more  Inhabitants  into  that 
kingdome.  For  which  reason  also  the  Tolles  within  land,  and 
the  Rents  of  the  kings  lands  of  Inheritance  were  of  small  value, 
and  both  they  and  the  Customes,  yea  the  very  Fynes  of  penall 
Statutes,  were  for  rewardes  of  seruice  giuen  or  lett  vppon  a 
small  Rent  to  the  English  Irish  Cittyes,  and  lordes  of  Countryes. 
In  the  last  Rebellion  the  whole  Revenues  of  the  kingdome 
amounting  to  some  thirty  thousand  pounds  yearely,  were  so  farr 
from  defraying  the  Charge  of  the  Army,  as  it  cost  the  State  of 
England  one  yeare  with  an  other,  all  Reckonings  cast  vpp 
betweene  200  and  300th  thousand  pounds  yearely  aboue  the 
Reuenue.  And  the  Rebellion  being  appeased,  when  the  Army 
was  reduced  to  1200  Foote,  and  some  400  horse,  yet  the  Charge 
of  these  small  forces,  and  the  Stipends  of  Magistrates  and 
Judges,  exceeded  the  Reuenes  some  45  thousand  pounds  yearely. 
But  due  Courses  being  taken  in  this  tyme  of  peace,  it  was 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  283 

tfiought  the  Reuenues  might  be  much  increased,  then  which 
nothing  was  more  necessary.  The  Irish  Cowes  are  so  stubborne, 
as  many  tymes  they  will  not  be  milked  but  by  some  one  woman, 
when,  how,  and  by  whome  they  list.  If  their  Calues  be  taken 
from  them,  or  they  otherwise  grewe  stubborne,  the  skinnes  of 
the  Calues  stuffed  with  strawe  must  be  sett  by  them  to  smell  on, 
and  many  fooleries  done  to  please  them,  or  els  they  will  yeilde 
no  milke.  And  the  Inhabitants  of  that  tyme  were  no  lease 
froward  in  their  obedience  to  the  State,  then  their  beasts  were 
to  them.  But  I  would  gladly  know  from  them  by  what  right 
they  challenge  more  priuiledge  then  England  hath,  why  they 
should  not  beare  the  same  tributes  and  Subsidyes  that  England 
beareth,  and  why  so  rich  a  kingdome  should  be  so  great  a 
burthen  to  the  State  of  England  and  not  rather  yeild  profitt 
aboue  the  Charge  thereof.  One  lord  of  the  Countye  of  Carberie 
being  in  Rebellion  mantayned  one  thousand  Rebells  against  the 
State,  who  after  becoming  a  Subiect,  was  hardly  drawne  to 
serue  the  State  with  thirty  foote,  at  the  invasion  of  the 
Spaniards,  and  yet  thought  he  deserued  thankes  and  reward  for 
that  poore  Supply.  I  cannot  wonder  inough,  how  the  lordes  of 
Ireland  can  be  so  blinde  in  their  owne  affections  as  having 
mantayned  some  15,000  men  in  Rebellion,  they  should  thinck 
much  in  tyme  of  peace  to  pay  the  Stipends  of  Magistrates  and 
Judges,  and  to  mantayne  the  small  Remnant  of  the  English 
Army  being  some  1200  Foote,  and  vnder  500  horse.  Of  old 
after  the  first  Conquest,  when  Vlster  was  obedient  to  the  State, 
that  Prouince  alone  paid  30000  markes  yearely  into  the 
Exchequer,  and  besides,  (as  many  Relations  witnes)  mantayned 
some  thousands  of  Foote  for  the  States  seruice,  yeilding  also 
Tymber  to  build  the  kings  Shipps,  and  other  helpes  of  great 
importance  to  the  state.  No  doubt  Ireland  after  the  Rebellion 
appeased,  was  in  short  tyme  like  to  be  more  rich,  and  happy  in 
all  aboundance,  then  euer  it  had  bene,  if  the  Subiects  would 
delight  in  the  Arts  of  peace,  and  the  fertility  of  Ireland  yeildeth 
not  to  England,  if  it  had  as  many,  and  as  industrious 
Inhabitants.       In  Sommer  it  hath  lesse  heat  then  England, 


2S4  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

which  proceeding  from  the  reflection  of  the  sunne  vppon  the 
earth,  is  abated  by  the  frequent  Boggs  and  lakes,  (which 
together  with  rawe  or  litle  rosted  meates,  cause  the  Country 
diseases  of  Fluxes  and  Agues  fatall  to  the  English)  but  this 
defect  might  be  helped  by  the  industry  of  Husbandmen 
drayning  the  grounds,  and  may  hinder  the  ripening  of  some 
fruites,  but  no  way  hurtes  the  Corne,  though  perhapps  it  may 
cause  a  later  Harvest  then  England  hath.  Againe  in  winter  by 
the  humiditye  of  Sea  and  land,  Ireland  is  lesse  subiect  to  Colde 
then  England,  so  as  the  Pastures  are  greene,  and  the  Gardens 
full  of  Rosemary,  laurell  and  sweete  hearbes,  which  the  Colde 
of  England  often  destroyeth.  It  passeth  England  in  Riuers, 
and  frequent  lakes  abounding  with  fish,  whereof  one  lake  called 
the  Bande,  yieldeth  5001i  yearely  Rent  by  Fishing.  The 
Hauens  from  Galloway  to  Calebeg  a  third  part  of  the  kingdome, 
are  fowerteene  in  number,  whereof  some  will  receiue  200th, 
some  300th,  some  400th  great  shipps,  and  only  two  or  three  of 
them  are  barred,  and  shallowe,  and  all  these  with  the  other 
Harbors,  Creekes,  and  Seas,  on  all  sydes  of  Ireland,  abound  with 
plenty  of  excellent  fish,  if  the  Inhabitants  were  industrious  to 
gett  them  for  foode  and  traffique. 

For  the  increasing  of  the  kings  Customes  in  tyme  by 
vnsensible  degrees,  it  was  thought  the  Irish  were  not  likely  to 
repyne  much  thereat,  since  that  burthen  greiueth  none  that  are 
content  with  natiue  Commodityes,  and  affect  not  forayne 
luxuryes,  but  they  haue  bene  litle  vsed  to  taxes  and  Tributes 
vppon  their  land,  and  haue  euer  kicked  at  the  least  burthen  in 
that  kinde  for  the  seruice  of  the  State,  only  bearing  it 
chearefully  for  their  owne  ends,  as  to  support  the  Popish 
Religion,  and  to  mantayne  Agents  in  England,  to  pleade  for 
that,  and  other  Clamorous  greiuances.  Howsoeuer  the  question 
is  not  how  willingly  they  will  yeilde  profitt  to  the  king,  but  how 
it  may  be  most  commodiously  raysed.  To  which  purpose  in 
regard  the  Wealth  of  Ireland  consists  especially  in  Cattell  and 
victualls,  and  wanted  nothing  more  then  mony,  the  best 
Relations  of  the  Irish  estate  in  those  tymes  of  the  Rebellion 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  266 

appeased,  thought  not  so  fitt  to  rayse  it  by  new  Compositions 
of  all  Countryes,  and  increasing  the  old,  as  by  making  Ireland 
only   to   beare   the   Charge   of   the   Magistrates,    and   Judges 
Stipends,  and  moreouer,  to  be  (as  it  were)  a  nursery  for  some 
Competent  English  forces,  extracting  old  Soldiers  from  thence 
vppon  occasion  of  seruice,  and  sending  new  men  to  be  trayned 
vpp   in   their   place.       This   done   whereas   forayne   Enemyes 
heretofore  thought  Ireland  the  weakest  place  wherein  England 
might  be  annoyed,  henceforward,  they  would  rather  dare  to 
invade  England,  then  Ireland  thus  armed.     And  the  Rents  by 
Compositions  would  be  a  trifle   in   respect   of  this  profitt  of 
Sessing  soldiers.     By  sessing  I  meane,  the  allotting  of  Certayne 
numbers  to  each  Citty  and  shire  to  be  mantayned  by  them,  who 
would  be  as   so  many  Spyes  to  obserue  their  Parleyes   and 
Conspiracyes,  and  as  Garisons  in  Townes  to  keepe  them  in  awe, 
whether  they  might  be  sent  in  greater  or  lesse  numbers  as  the 
publike  seruice  required.     Prouided  alwayes,  that  this  Sessing 
should  be  to  the  kings  profitt  only,  not  (as  it  was  in  the  last 
Rebellion)  for  the  Captaynes  profitt,  who  tooke  all  the  profitt 
thereof  without  taking  a  penny  lesse  pay  from  the  State,  or 
making  any  satisfaction  to  the  Subiects,  though  they  had  their 
hands  to  charge  them.     As  this  Sessing  was  thought  to  be  most 
profitable   to   the    State,    (easing    it   of   the   Armyes    charge, 
espetially  for  victualls,  whereof  the  publike  stores  could  neuer 
be    replenished    but    with    farr    greater    expence    then    any 
Compositions  were  like  to  yeilde),  so  was  this  kinde  of  Charge 
most  easy  for  the  Irish  abounding  in  victualls.     Prouided  that 
the  Soldiers  were  restrayned  from  extorting  by  violence  more 
then  should  be  due  to  them,  and  the  due  prouision  were  gathered 
by  orderly  course.    For  preuention  whereof,  and  for  the  Soldiers 
safety,    they    should    not   lye    scattered  in    the    Country,  but 
together  in  Garisons,  yet  not  leaving  it  in  the  power  of  the 
Irish  to  starue  them,  but  they  fetching  in  victualls  aforehand, 
if  according  to  order  it  were  not  brought  to  them.     Prouided 
also,  that  the  Soldiers  trauelling  for  any  seruice,  should  in  like 
sort  be  restrayned  from  extortions.     When  the  Rebellion  was 


266  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

ended,  and  the  English  Army  in  strength,  this  course  was 
thought  easy  to  be  settled,  and  if  at  any  tyme  after,  the  State 
should  thinck  fitter  to  receiue  yearely  Rents,  it  was  not  doubted 
but  this  Course  for  a  tyme  would  after  make  the  people  glad 
to  raise  their  Compositions,  so  as  the  Sessing  might  be  taken 
away.  And  by  this  practise  we  see  that  Fraunce  hath  of  late 
raysed  great  Tributes,  increasing  them  vppon  new  burthens  of 
warr,  and  so  making  the  most  seditious  to  abhorr  troubles,  and 
loue  peace. 

Then  it  was  proiected  that  Commissioners  should  be  sent 
ouer  out  of  England,  To  veiwe  such  lands,  for  which  small  or  no 
rent  had  long  bene  payd  to  the  king,  vppon  false  pretence  that 
they  lay  waste.  To  rayse  the  Rents  of  those  vndertakers  in 
Mounster,  to  whome  the  Queene  having  graunted  to  some  3000, 
to  some  more  Acres  of  good  land  for  small  Rent,  or  they  having 
bought  it  at  second  hand  at  so  easy  a  price,  as  some  of  them 
raysed  as  much  profitt  in  one  yeare  as  payd  the  Purchase,  and 
they  hauing  broken  all  their  Couenants  with  the  Queene,  not 
peopling  the  land  with  English  Tenants,  nor  having  English 
seruants,  but  vsing  the  Irish  for  both,  as  seruing  vppon  base 
Conditions,  and  not  building  their  Castles,  but  suffering  the  old 
Castles  to  goe  to  ruine,  and  so  in  the  Rebellion  being  betrayde 
by  their  owne  Irish  men,  and  having  no  English  to  serue  the 
State,  or  keepe  their  owne  possessions,  were  forced  vppon  the 
first  tumults  to  quitt  their  lands,  or  charge  the  Queene  with 
warders  to  keepe  their  Castles,  for  which  caiises,  if  their  estates 
were  not  taken  from  them  vppon  breach  of  Couenants,  yet  at 
least  they  deserued  to  be  charged  with  greater  rents.  To  tye 
them  strictly  to  the  obseruing  hereafter  of  all  Couenants  for  the 
publike  good,  vppon  payne  to  forfeite  their  graunts.  To  dispose 
for  the  kings  best  profitt  all  concealed  lands  giuen  to 
superstitious  vses,  which  were  thought  of  great  value.  To 
dispose  of  spirituall  lands  and  livings  by  custody  to  the  kings 
profitt,  for  a  tyme  till  a  learned  Clergie  might  be  setled.  To 
rate  the  Sessing  of  Soldiers  in  Vlster  where  it  was  thought  the 
people  would  willingly  beare  any  reasonable  burthen,  so  they 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  257 

might  be  freed  from  the  great  lords  Tyranny.  To  doe  the  like 
in  other  parts  of  the  kingdome,  at  least  for  a  tyme,  since  if 
after  yearely  Rents  were  thought  more  commodious  the  people 
would  more  willingly  rayse  the  Compositions  to  be  freed  from 
this  Sessing,  and  mantayning  of  Garisons.  Lastly  to  rayse  the 
Customes  by  degrees,  and  to  consider  what  priuiledges  of 
Cittyes,  or  of  priuatemen,  for  that  present  deseruing  litle  of  the 
State,  were  fitt  to  be  cutt  of,  or  restrayned. 

By  these  meanes  it  was  thought  no  difficult  thing  in  fewe 
yeares,  highly  to  rayse  the  kings  Reuenues,  and  to  reforme  in 
some  good  measure  the  Ciuill  and  Ecclesiasticall  policy. 
Prouided  that  these  Commissioners  being  of  the  best  sort,  for 
Nobility,  and  experience,  were  after  the  first  Reformation 
continued  still  in  that  imployment,  and  sent  ouer  once  in  fiue 
yeares,  or  like  space  of  tyme,  to  visitt  that  kingdome  especially 
for  administration  of  Justice,  yet  by  the  way  (with  Arts  of 
peace,  and  by  degrees)  for  setling  and  increasing  the  kings 
Reuenues,  which  wee  see  daily  and  wisely  to  haue  beene  done 
in  England.  Thus  the  Irish  bearing  Common  and  equall 
burthen  with  the  English,  should  haue  no  iust  cause  to 
complayne  and  finding  Rebellions  to  increase  their  burthens, 
would  be  taught  to  loue  peace,  the  English  should  be  eased  from 
bearing  the  wonted  burthen  of  their  seditions;  the  king  should 
haue  meanes  in  Ireland  to  reward  his  magistrates,  and  seruants 
in  that  kingdome.  And  it  was  hoped  such  treasure  might  in 
tyme  be  drawne  out  of  Ireland,  as  might  in  some  measure  repay 
the  great  expences,  England  hath  heretofore  disbursed  to  keepe 
Ireland  in  peace,  without  raysing  any  least  profitt  from  a 
Conquered  kingdome. 

The  Conclusion. 

To  conclude  as  I  haue  taken  the  boldnes  playnely  and  truely 
to  giue  some  light  of  the  doubtfuU  State  of  Ireland  about  the 
tyme  of  the  last  Rebellioun,  soe  me  thinkes  noe  Irish  or 
English  Irish  of  theise  tymes  should  take  offence  at  any  thinge 


268  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

I  haue  written  if  they  be  Cleere  from  the  yll  afPeccions 
wherewith  those  tymes  weare  polluted  (I  meane  in  generall, 
since  I  haue  not  Concealed  that  some  of  them  deserued  well  in 
those  worst  tymes),  And  for  all  other  men  I  trust  that  in  theire 
loue  to  truth  and  for  the  vse  may  be  made  of  this  plaine 
narracion  in  future  tymes  they  will  pardon  any  rudenes  of  stile 
or  Errours  of  Judgment  which  I  may  haue  incurred :  God  is 
my  witnes  that  I  envye  not  to  the  English  Irish  any  wealth 
liberty  or  prerogatiue  they  may  Justly  Challenge,  nor  yet  to  the 
meere  Irish  a  gentle  and  moderatt  gouernment,  soe  the  English 
Irish  had  the  noble  and  faithfull  hartes  of  theire  progenitors 
towardes  the  Kinges  of  England  or  that  lenitye  wold  make  the 
Irish  more  obedient  which  heretofore  hath  rather  puffed  them 
with  pride  and  wanton  frowardnes :  But  as  they  weare  both  in 
those  tymes  very  dissobedient  (if  not  malitious)  to  the  State  of 
England  I  haue  byn  bould  to  say  that  thinges  soe  standinge 
England  ought  to  vse  power  where  reason  availeth  not,  nothinge 
is  soe  proper  as  to  rule  by  force,  whome  force  hath  subiected. 
To  keepe  the  Irish  in  obedience  by  Armes  who  were  first 
conquered  by  Armes,  and  to  vse  the  like  bridle  towards  the 
English  Irish  who  degenerating  became  Partners  in  their 
Rebellions.  To  impose  lawes  on  them  by  authority  for  the 
publike  good,  whome  reason  cannot  perswade,  to  make  them  by 
consent  for  their  owne  good.  To  reforme  the  old  Colonyes 
deformed  by  their  owne  faults,  and  to  establish  them  by 
planting  newe.  And  to  take  the  sword  out  of  maddmens  hands, 
for  such  are  they  that  vse  Armes  against  those  that  armed  them. 
All  Subiects  must  be  kept  in  duty  by  loue  or  feare ;  Loue  were 
better  towards  both,  and  especially  the  English  Irish,  but  the 
meere  Irish  are  more  plyable  to  feare,  and  such  of  the  other  as 
by  habitt  haue  gotten  their  barbarous  affections,  must  be 
manacled  in  the  same  Chayne  with  them.  Reformation  is 
necessary;  neither  of  them  admitts  any.  Wee  must  reforme, 
and  that  will  gall  them,  and  their  pride  in  those  tymes  was 
likely  to  make  them  kick.  It  remayned  that  by  Constant 
Counsell  and  all  honest  meanes,  we  should  take  from  such 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  259 

Subiects  all  power  to  wreake  their  malice.  For  to  vse  remidyes 
sufficient  to  prouoke  them  to  anger,  and  to  withhold  those  that 
might  suppresse  their  furye,  were  great  folly.  In  a  word 
nothing  is  more  dangerous  then  midle  Counsells,  which  England 
of  old  too  much  practised  in  Ireland.  To  what  purpose  are  good 
lawes  made,  if  the  people  cannot  be  ledd,  or  forced  to  obedience. 
A  man  in  those  dayes  might  more  easily  leade  Beares  and 
lyons,  then  the  Irish.  If  Orpheus  himselfe  could  not  make 
those  stones  and  trees  daunce  after  his  Harpe,  then  Hercules 
and  Theseus  must  make  them  follow  their  Clubbs.  The 
Marshalls  must  make  them  feele  punishment,  whome 
Philosophers,  and  Lawgiuers  finde  without  all  feeling  of  their 
publike  good.  Lett  any  man  who  hath  beene  serued  with  Irish 
Footemen  in  sober  sadnes  tell  me  the  truth,  if  he  haue  not 
alwayes  founde  them  most  obedient  (by  generall  experience) 
vnder  a  hard  hand,  but  stubborne  and  froward  towards  their 
Masters,  as  soone  as  they  are  well  cloathed,  and  sett  on 
horseback,  for  they  are  all  in  their  opinion,  and  they  all  wilbe 
gentlemen,  which  pouerty  made  them  forgett.  This  properly 
belongs  to  the  meere  Irish,  but  such  of  the  English  Irish  as  are 
become  of  that  nature,  must  be  content  to  be  ioyned  with  them, 
till  they  retorne  to  English  manners  and  affections.  Some  of  our 
old  Gouernors  wisely  obserued  this  nature  of  the  Irish,  and 
practised  the  right  Course  to  bridle  it,  proclayming  their 
Comaundes  at  the  point  of  the  sword.  Such  was  the  lord  Gray 
in  the  late  Queenes  Raigne  lord  Deputy  of  Ireland,  who  knew 
best  of  all  his  Predecessors  to  bridle  this  feirce  and  Clamorous 
Nation.  Such  was  Sir  Richard  Bingham,  though  only  a 
subordinate  Gouernor  of  the  Prouince  of  Connaght,  who  with  a 
handfull  of  Soldiers,  and  a  heauy  hand  of  Justice,  taught  vs 
what  Reformation  might  be  wrought  this  way  if  it  were 
constantly  and  sincerely  followed.  But  I  know  not  vppon  what 
grounds  of  policye  the  Counsellors  of  our  State  in  those  dayes, 
did  not  approue  their  actions.  For  the  Complaynts  of  the 
subdued  Irish  (which  no  nation  can  more  skilfully  frame  to 
gayne,    or    at   least    tye    their    Judges,    they    being    alwayes 


360  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Clamorous,  but  in  aduersity  as  abiect  Suppliants,  as  proude 
enemyes  in  prosperity)  I  say  their  Complaynts  founde  such 
pittye  in  the  Royall  (may  I  with  leaue  say  womanly)  breast  of 
the  late  famous  Queene,  and  such  fauour  with  the  lordes  of  her 
Counsell,  (perhapps  desyring  the  present,  rather  then  durable 
peace  of  that  kingdome)  as  these  late  Rebells  were  sent  back 
comforted  for  their  losses  with  fayre  promises,  and  the 
Magistrates  recalled  into  England,  reaped  heauy  reproofe  for 
their  merited  reward.  So  as  their  Successors  either  terrifyed 
by  that  ill  successe,  or  ambitious  to  gayne  the  hartes  of  the 
Irish,  (at  which  the  Counsells  of  the  next  lord  Deputy  seemed  to 
ayme)  or  vppon  vayne  hope  to  reduce  that  nation  to  obedience 
by  lenity,  did  in  all  iudiciall  causes  somuch  respect  the  Irish, 
as  to  that  end  they  spared  not  to  lay  vnequall  burthens 
sometymes  on  the  English:  Thus  new  Magistrates  bringing 
newe  lawes  and  Counsells  wrought  that  Confusion  which  they 
sought  to  avoyde.  For  one  Deputy  was  sharpe  and  seuere, 
another  affable  and  gentle,  whereas  in  all  good  gouernments 
howsoeuer  the  magistrates  are  changed,  the  face  of  Justice 
should  constantly  remayne  one  and  the  same.  And  what 
preiudice  to  the  Commonwealth  this  Course  hath  of  old  wrought 
in  Ireland  particularly,  experience  hath  made  mainifest.  God 
graunt  that  hereafter  wee  may  at  least  (according  to  the  lattin 
Prouverb)  growe  wise  with  the  wounded  fisherman,  and  as  in  the 
last  rebellion  wee  were  good  Epimethei,  to  discerne  (by  the 
sence  of  ill  accidents)  the  true  Causes  thereof  so  heareafter  we 
may  become  prouident  Promethei,  in  diuerting  foreknowne 
dangers,  before  they  fall  heauily  vpon  vs. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  261 


Book  III. 


[This  Book  on  Religion  occupies  pages  300 — 460  of  the  MS. 
I  have  omitted  the  Chapters  on  Turkey  and  Italy  entirely,  and 
have  given  the  longest  extracts  from  the  Chapter  on  Religion 
in  Germany,  about  which  Moryson  writes  with  much  knowledge 
and  sympathy.  The  long  Chapter  on  Italy  has  less  interest  for 
us  to-day  than  most  of  Moiyson's  writings.  He  was  a  convinced 
and  earnest  Protestant,  and  cannot  miss  a  chance  of  making 
a  point  against  Rome.  There  is,  however,  nothing  unfamiliar 
in  the  attitude  of  an  Elizabethan  Englishman  towards  the 
Papacy.  I  had  more  hesitation  in  omitting  his  suggestion  for 
the  stamping  out  of  Romanism  in  Ireland,  but  his  views  about 
that  country  have,  I  think,  been  made  sufficiently  clear  in  the 
first  part  of  this  volume. — C.  H.] 

CHAP:  i. 
Of  Germany  touching  relig:ion. 

Page  300  to  page  325  of  the  MS. 

[The  following  account  of  the  differences  between  the 
Lutherans  and  Calvinists  in  Saxony  (Misnia,  Meissen),  which 
"  on  Luther's  first  preaching  of  Reformation  with  full  consent 
imbraced  his  doctrine,"  commences  on  Page  307  of  the  MS.] 

At  the  tyme  of  my  being  there  the  Elector  Christian  imbracing 
Caluines  Reformation,  had  for  many  yeares  labored  to  establish 
the  same,  yet  not  somuch  by  authority  and  force,  as  by  Arte, 
appointing  Caluinists  Preachers,  to  perswade  and  teach  the 
people,  and  hopeing  that  they  being  instructed  would  them- 
selues  desyre  that  Reformation,  which  he  thought  not  safe  to 
impose  vpon  them  by  his  command.  While  I  liued  at  Leipzig, 
a  preacher  was  cast  into  prison,  and  for  a  Mounth  fedd  with 


362  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

bread  and  water,  and  after  banished,  for  hauing  preached  that 
the  Elector  was  forsworne  in  seeking  to  change  that  Religion 
which  at  his  entrance  he  was  bound  by  oath  to  mantayne.  The 
Elector  appointed  a  disputation  at  Leipzig,  but  the  Lutherans 
broke  it  off  by  Immodest  hissing  at  the  Caluinists.  At 
Wittenburg  a  Decon  Baptising  a  Chylde  without  the  Crosse  or 
exorcisme,  the  Godfathers  and  other  invited  strangers,  made  a 
tumolt,  so  as  some  chosen  students  were  Armed,  to  keepe  peace 
and  appease  the  vprore.  And  continually  by  night  lybells  were 
cast  forth  by  both  parties,  provoking  one  another  to  disputation. 
About  this  tyme  the  neighbour  Princes  confederate  in  the  Cause 
of  Religion,  did  meete  together,  and  after  long  conferance  about 
Religion,  in  the  ende  decreed  that  Caluines  doctryne  might  for 
the  tyme  be  tolerated,  but  that  no  change  should  be  establisKed 
without  Common  consent,  and  secondly  they  decreed  that  ayde 
should  be  sent  to  the  king  of  Nauarr  in  France,  yet  as  voluntary 
men,  leuyed  at  the  kings  charge,  the  Princes  being  bound  to  the 
Emperour  not  to  make  any  warr,  vpon  payne  of  leesing  theire 
Fees.  Att  this  meeting  the  Marquis  of  Brandeburg  Elector, 
whose  daughter  Christian  the  Elector  of  Saxony  had  marryed, 
stoode  stiftly  for  the  Lutheran  Religion,  and  was  said  to  haue 
obtayned  promise  of  his  sonne  in  lawe,  that  no  alteration  should 
be  made,  yet  fewe  weeckes  after  the  Elector  Christian  put 
Doctor  Nicholaus  Crellius  a  Caluinist  in  the  place  of  his 
Lutheran  Chancelor  resigning  it  because  he  sawe  his  Prince  did 
not  fauor  him.  And  in  like  sorte  he  dismissed  out  of  his 
intertaynment  Melius  Superintendant  of  Witteberg  and 
Policarpus  both  Professors  of  Diuinity  and  arch-Lutherans,  and 
putt  Pierius  a  Caluinist  Superintendant  and  Professor  in  the 
place  of  Melius  (who  was  intertayned  by  the  Duke  of  Wyneberg 
the  Electors  kinsman,  as  Policarpus  was  intertayned  by  the 
Senate  of  Brunswick  and  there  made  Superintendent).  But 
now  when  very  many  Students  and  Cittisens  of  Leipzig  and 
Wittenberg,  and  many  in  other  Cittyes,  seemed  well  affected  to 
the  Doctryne  of  Caluin,  sodenly  the  Elector  Christian  fell  sick, 
and  in  the  tyme  of  his  sicknes  (while  I  yet  lined  at  Leipzig) 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  263 

these  two  verses  were  by  night  sett  on  the  dore  of  the  cheife 
Church  in  Dresden  (where  the  Electors  resyde). 

Calua  cohors  cessa,  funes  laqueosque  paratos, 
Sen  Princeps  viuat  sen  moriatur,  habes. 

Bald  Caluenists  cease,  halters  you  shall  haue, 
What  ere  betyde  the  Prince,  life  or  the  graue. 

Shortly  after,  the  Reformation  after  Caluins  Rule  being  rather 
prepared  then  begunn,  the  Elector  dyed,  and  then  my  eyes,  and 
eares  were  witnesses,  what  threatnings,  what  reproches,  what 
violent  abuses  the  Lutherans  cast  vppon  the  Caluenists, 
preferring  the  Papists  yea  Turkes  before  them,  as  their  owne 
printed  bookes  testify,  fuller  of  reproches  then  arguments 
against  them.  And  because  the  duke  of  Wyneberg  one  of  the 
sonnes  to  the  deposed  Elector,  as  next  kinsman  to  the  young 
Elector,  was  by  the  Imperiall  Lawes  to  be  his  Tutor,  it  seemed 
the  people  knowing  him  to  be  a  Lutheran,  thought  he  would 
beare  with  wrongs  done  to  the  Caluenists,  for  they  hardly 
refrayned  from  laying  hands  on  their  bodyes  and  goods,  yea 
they  did  not  altogether  refrayne  from  that  violence.  For  at 
Leipzig  some  houses  were  spoyled,  and  Gunderman  the  superin- 
tendant  or  cheife  Minister  of  the  Caluenists,  was  cast  into  prison 
(whome  it  was  thought  inough  to  haue  banished)  and  the 
Students  walking  in  troopes  by  night,  assembled  before  his  dore, 
and  with  ridiculous  solemnity,  there  araigned  one  in  his  person, 
and  condemned  him  of  many  Capitall  Crimes  with  many  fowle 
reproches,  and  then  like  Cryers  proclaymed  in  the  streets. 

Lieben  heren  lasset  euch  sagen 
der  TeufEel  hatt  rote  bart  weg  getragen. 
Louing  Gentlemen  to  you  the  truth  to  say, 
the  Diuell  hath  taken  redd  beard  away. 

And  within  few  weekes  when  they  continued  to  vse  such  cruelty 
towards  him,  as  no  body  was  admitted  to  come  to  him,  no  not 
his  wife,  his  Barber,  his  Cooke,  or  any  that  might  doe  him 


364  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

seruice,  so  that  his  poore  wife  having  many  Children  whereof 
some  were  Infants,  fell  into  such  despayre  as  she  hanged 
herselfe,  it  was  credibly  spoken  that  this  poore  minister  knowing 
nothing  of  his  wifes  death,  did  the  night  following  desyre  his 
keeper  to  lett  in  his  wife,  knocking  at  the  doore,  and  well 
knowne  to  him  by  her  voyce.  The  like  Cruelty  they  vsed  at 
Dresden  towards  Crellius  the  late  Chancelor  for,  having  restored 
to  that  dignity  Hawboldus  ab  Einsiedeln  the  Lutheran  chancelor 
of  Seauenty  yeares  old,  whome  I  said  formerly  to  haue  resigned 
that  place,  they  cast  Crellius  into  Prison,  and  when  he  requested 
to  haue  the  windowe  of  his  prison  inlarged,  the  magistrate 
commaunded  the  litle  windowe  he  had  to  be  stopped  vpp, 
denying  him  the  benefitt  of  light  and  ayre.  The  Prince  of 
Anhalt,  whose  Territory  borders  vppon  Misen,  then  being  a 
Caluinist  was  not  invited  to  the  Electors  Fuueralls.  And  to 
stirr  vpp  more  hatred  against  the  Caluinists  many  rumors  were 
diuulged  of  Gentlemen  and  Citizens  that  had  bene  secretly  putt 
to  death,  and  of  others  that  were  appointed  to  dye  for  professing 
the  Lutheran  Religion,  and  of  straunge  persecutions  intended 
against  the  Lutherans,  whereof  nothing  was  manifest,  nor 
credible  to  be  done  by  a  Prince  of  Germany,  yet  all  was  beleeued 
by  the  Credulous  people.  Among  these  tumults  a  ridiculous 
strife  fell  at  Leipzig  betweene  two  Lutheran  Ministers  suing 
for  Gundermans  place  for  one  of  them  perceiuing  that  the  other 
should  be  preferred  before  him,  and  seeing  the  people  to  flock 
to  him  for  auricular  confession  fell  first  to  brawling  wordes, 
and  after  both  going  out  of  the  gates  fought  at  Cuffes  till  they 
were  parted  by  the  Students.  It  is  incredible  what  hatred  the 
Lutherans  shewed  against  the  Caluinists  openly  professing  that 
they  would  rather  turne  Papists  then  agree  with  them.  When 
any  men  kill  themselues,  the  manner  is  not  to  bury  them  in 
the  Church  yard  (except  they  lined  after  the  fact  so  long  as  to 
giue  signes  of  Repentance),  but  that  the  infamous  hangman 
putting  their  bodyes  on  a  sledge,  should  bury  them  in  the 
ditches  of  the  high  way.  Thus  not  many  yeares  past  a  Student 
of  Witteberg  denyed  his  degree,  for  shame  hanged  himselfe. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  265 

and  was  in  like  sort  buryed.  And  at  Dresden  the  Dukes 
Steward  hanging  himselfe,  his  body  was  cast  out  of  the  windowe 
with  the  face  turned  from  heauen  to  the  infamous  hangman 
(not  permitted  to  enter  into  the  Dukes  Court  to  take  the  bodye) 
and  by  him  was  buryed  vnder  the  Gallowes.  But  howsoeuer 
this  Custome  is  not  to  be  reproued,  yet  in  a  Case  so  lamentable, 
so  deseruing  pitty  and  Compassion,  as  that  before  mentioned 
of  Gundermans  wife,  my  mynde  abhorrs  to  remember,  that  they 
not  only  denyed  her  the  buriall  of  a  Christian,  but  that  the 
young  men  and  Children  cast  durt  and  stones  at  the  dead  body, 
following  it  with  scoffes  and  reproches,  yea  that  the  very 
magistrates  beheld  this  sadd  spectacle  with  laughter.  At 
which,  while  I  seemed  to  wonder,  a  Student  of  that  vniuersity, 
and  borne  in  that  Prouince  credibly  informed  me,  that  the 
Elector  Augustus  not  many  yeares  before  having  cast  a 
Caluinist  Preacher  into  Prison,  whome  after  hard  vsage  he  sett 
at  liberty,  and  banished,  and  he  hapning  to  dye  within  fewe 
dayes,  while  he  prepared  to  goe  into  exile,  his  body  lay  fower 
dayes  vnburyed,  no  Lutheran  being  fouude  that  would  carry  his 
dead  body,  which  at  last  was  drawne  out  of  the  Citty  by  fower 
horses  all  the  boyes,  in  the  sight  of  the  Magistrates,  vsing  like 
behauiour  towards  the  dead  Corps. 

[The  Chapter  opens  with  minute  defining  of  the  geographical 
limits  of  the  Boman  Catholic  and  Protestant  territories,  which 
may  be  summed  up  in  the  statement  that  all  the  secular  princes 
were  Protestants  excepting  the  two  most  powerful,  those  of 
Bavai'ia  and  of  the  house  of  Austria,  while  these  and  the 
dominions  of  the  ecclesiastical  princes  were  Catholic.  The 
following  extracts  give  Moryson's  general  observations  and 
conclusions. — C.  H.] 

Hence  it  may  appeare  how  far  the  vulgar  saying  is  true  or 
false,  that  the  Empire  permitts  Freedome  to  all  Religions.  For 
the  Imperiall  lawes  only  permitt  the  Lutheran  confession  of 
Augsburg.  And  the  Emperour,  the  Arch  Dukes  of  Austria,  and 
the  Cheife  Bishopps  remayning  Papists,  because  most  of  their 


366  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Subiects  are  Lutherans,  are  forced  only  to  permitt  that  religion 
and  no  other.  It  is  true  that  I  shall  in  the  next  Chapter  shewe 
great  Confusion  of  religions  to  be  in  the  Kingdonie  of  Bohemia, 
as  I  haue  already  shewed  the  like  Confusion  to  be  at  Emden  the 
Cheife  Citty  of  East  Friseland  part  of  the  Empire.  But  the 
Duke  of  Bauaria  a  Papist  permitts  no  Subiect  of  any  other 
religion.  And  the  Princes  of  the  reformed  religion  neither 
permitt  Papists,  nor  the  Lutherans  and  Caluinists  permitt  one 
an  other  in  their  Territoryes,  but  the  Prince  and  people  are  of 
one  Religion. 


Thus  I  retorne  to  my  purpose.  The  Germans  aboue  all 
nations  respect  their  owne  Doctors  in  the  Chayre,  and  their 
owne  Captaines  in  the  Warr,  for  they  despise  straungers,  by 
whome  they  will  nether  be  ledd  nor  drawne.  And  indeed  they 
only  are  the  men  with  whome  a  Prophett  is  esteemed  in  his 
owne  Country.  For  in  their  Vniuersityes  I  haue  obserued  the 
Students  more  willingly  to  rea<le  the  printed  bookes  of  their 
owne  Countrymen  and  their  owne  professors,  then  any  other 
forraine  booke  whatsoeuer,  and  so  great  was  the  estimation  of 
Luther,  as  his  word  was  insteede  of  a  thousand  witnesses,  and 
like  auToc  f^v  (he  said  it)  to  the  disciples  of  Pithagoras.  In 
all  Germany,  but  especially  in  the  lower  his  owne  natiue 
Country,  all  professed  his  doctrine  with  obstinacy,  yea  seemed  to 
woorshipp  or  vnfitly  to  reuerence  the  memory  of  him,  and  of 
Phillipp  Melancton,  being  both  dead,  for  they  did  putt  of  their 
hatts,  if  either  of  them  were  named,  and  were  bold  to  say  in 
Common  speach  that  Luther  was  the  third  Elias.  While  he  yet 
lined  the  Students  attending  him  wrote  all  his  wordes,  and 
many  of  his  actions,  which  after  his  death  they  published  in 
print  by  a  booke  called  his  Tishrede  (that  is  tabletalke)  which 
after  was  corrected,  yet  men  best  reputed  for  piety  and  learning, 
and  being  of  his  religion  both  in  Saxony  and  other  parts,  did 
,  not  approue  the  same,  as  contayning  many  ridiculous  things, 
namely  that  Luther  had  such  power  ouer  the  diuell,  as  he  was 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  267 

obedient  to  him  like  a  Page.  That  Phillipp  Melauctoii 
desyring  to  see  the  Diuell,  Luther  sent  him  in  the  habitt  of  a 
seruant  to  call  him  to  his  Chamber,  at  whose  first  sight  Phillipp 
Melancton  fell  into  a  Swounde,  as  one  no  lesse  inferior  to  Luther 
in  Courage  then  holines.  And  againe  that  Luther  by  chance 
casting  ouer  his  sandbox,  commaunded  the  diuell  to  gather  vpp 
euery  moate  thereof.  To  omitt  many  foUyes  of  this  kinde,  it  is 
certaine  that  the  Students  did  so  much  reuerence  Luther  in  his 
life  tyme,  as  nothing  fell  from  his  mouthe  in  ieast  or  earnest, 
which  some  curious  yong  men  did  not  write,  as  the  sentences  of 
Seneca,  or  rather  the  Precepts  of  St.  Paul.  And  howsoeuer  this 
did  much  further  the  reformation,  yet  I  haue  heard  graue  and 
learned  Lutherans  confesse,  that  it  much  displeased  Luther. 
Insomuch  as  they  haue  a  vulgar  speach  to  this  day,  that  Luther 
seeing  his  familiar  speeches  and  actions  to  be  made  by  others, 
as  rules  of  their  speech  and  action,  and  obseruing  a  young 
scholler  at  his  table  to  write  his  wordes  (wyth  reuerence  may  I 
relate  it)  he  broake  winde  backward,  and  bad  him  add  that 
braue  act  to  his  notes,  with  that  significant  (though  slouenly) 
simboll  taxing  his  foolish  Curiosity.  Moreouer  the  Germans 
not  only  of  the  Comon  sort,  but  of  them  that  are  not  vnlearned, 
giue  too  much  Creditt  to  predictions  (which  they  call 
Prophesyes)  of  their  owue  Countrymen.  They  told  me  that  one 
Paul  Grobner  of  Schneburg  in  lower  Germany,  not  many  yeares 
dead,  left  a  Prophesye,  that  as  Rodulphus  was  the  first  Emperor 
of  the  house  of  Austria,  so  Rodulphus  then  Emperor  should  be 
the  last,  and  then  Augustus  the  peaceable  should  be  chosen 
Emperor,  in  whose  tyme  he  named  many  Cittyes  that  should  be 
destroyed,  some  by  Earthquakes,  others  by  warr.  Againe  that 
one  Charles  Hartman  borne  in  Germany,  did  (in  the  tyme  of 
the  Emperor  Charles  the  fifth)  foretell  all  the  actions  of  the 
following  Emperors,  to  that  day,  which  the  euent  had  proued 
most  true.  In  generall  the  Germans  seeme  to  haue  singular 
credulity  towards  forraine  Prophetts,  and  Astronomers,  but 
espetially  to  their  owne.  And  I  remember  that  while  I  lined 
in  Leipzig,  one  Scotus  an  Italian,  calling  himselfe  an  Astrologer 


268  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

and  doing  straunge  iugling  tricks,  but  by  others  reputed  a 
Negromant,  roade  in  a  Coache  with  six  horses,  and  was  inter- 
tayned  and  rewarded  by  great  Princes,  to  cast  the  Natiuityes  of 
their  Children. 

The  Germans  in  Lower  Germany  frequently  take  iourneyes 
on  the  Sabaoth  day  especially  in  the  tymes  of  great  Marts  and 
Fayres,  and  make  no  conscience  of  keeping  the  Sabaoth  day, 
further  then  by  presence  at  the  Church  seruice,  so  as  in  many 
Lutheran  Cittyes,  I  haue  obserued  Shopps  to  be  open  &  wares 
shewed  and  sold  vppon  Sondayes,  which  they  excused  as  done 
for  the  Country  peoples  sake,  who  that  day  of  purpose  came 
to  the  Citty,  but  neither  the  act,  nor  the  excuse  is  approuable. 

When  they  take  an  oath  before  the  Magistrate,  they  lay  not 
the  hand  vppon  the  Bible,  as  we  doe,  but  as  the  Sweitzers  lift 
vpp  three  fingers,  so  the  Germans  lift  vp  two  fingers  to  heaven. 
Lett  me  haue  fauour  freely  to  deliuer  my  opinion,  that  not  only 
the  men,  but  the  women  and  young  people  of  both  kindes,  more 
frequently  sweare  and  Curse  in  Common  speech,  then  any 
Nation,  except  the  Italians,  who  in  vices  and  vertues  wilbe 
singuler  aboue  others,  and  if  any  man  thinck  tMs  rashly  spoken, 
I  pray  him  to  remember,  how  frequent  these  wordes  axe  in  very 
boyes  and  virgins  mouthes,  bey  gott  den  herrn  (by  God  the 
Lord),  Gotts  kranckheit  (Gods  sicknes),  der  Tiuel  hole  dich  (the 
diuell  take  thee),  meiner  scale  (by  my  soule)  and  the  like.  But 
the  Nationall  vice,  wherein  all  sorts  offend  without  any  measure, 
yet  daily  and  hourely  is  drunckennes,  yet  myselfe  for  the  space 
of  one  yeare  and  a  halfe  frequenting  their  Churches,  neuer 
heard  any  Preacher  speake  one  worde  against  it,  and  no  maruel : 

Turpe  est  Doctori  cum  culpa  redarguat  ipsum. 
The  teacher  needs  must  be  ashamed 
Who  for  that  fault  himselfe  is  blamed. 

Yea  when  men  condemned  to  be  broken  vppon  the  Wheele,  goe 
to  execution,  because  the  torment  is  greate,  the  Preachers 
having  rectifyed  their  Consciences,  then  suffer  their  freinds  to 
drinck  with  them  till  they  be  so  druncken,  as  they  seeme  to 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  269 

haue  no  sence  of  payne,  and  for  so  doing,  they  alledged  the  text 
of  the  Prouerbs,  advising,  to  giue  strong  drink  to  them  that  are 
to  dye;  but  me  thincks  it  were  better  to  mitigate  the  torment, 
then  to  permitt  that  excesse. 

To  be  short  the  Germans  in  religion  are  rather  good  and 
honest  then  zealous  or  superstitious.  The  Churches  are  in  many 
places  curiously  carued  on  the  outsyde,  especially  the  Cathedrall 
Churches,  being  all  of  free  stone,  but  they  are  commonly 
Couered  with  tyles,  some  fewe  with  brasse,  and  Copper,  growing 
in  Germany,  but  neuer  or  very  rarely  with  leade  being  a 
forraine  commodity. 

And  among  the  Lutherans  their  Churches  on  the  insyde  were 
curiously  painted  with  Images  (not  defaced  at  the  Reformation) 
and  fayre  Alters  standing  as  they  were  of  old ;  yet  to  no  vse  of 
religion.  For  Luther  thought  it  inough  to  take  the  woorshipping 
of  Images  out  of  their  harts,  though  the  beauty  of  them  were 
not  defaced  in  the  Churches.  And  in  some  places,  as  at  Lubeck, 
I  haue  seene  all  the  seates,  being  faire  of  Carued  Wainscott 
to  be  hung  weekely  in  sommer  tyme  with  boughes  of  Oake, 
seeming  rather  a  pleasant  Groue,  then  a  Church.  But  in 
generall  they  frequented  the  Churches  with  great  modesty  and 
piety,  and  it  was  reputed  a  great  offence  to  come  late,  or  to 
goe  out  before  the  end  of  diuine  seruice.  In  particular  I 
commend  the  Mariners  of  Germany,  who  putting  to  Sea, 
continually  sing  Psalmes,  and  impose  penalties  vppon  swearing 
and  Cursing,  or  so  much  as  naming  the  diuell,  but  I  cannot 
commend  them  when  they  are  out  of  danger  in  the  hauen,  and 
vppon  land. 

Among  the  great  varietyes  of  opinions  about  Religion  in 
Germany,  where  not  only  diuerse  sects  of  Christians  Hue 
together,  but  the  very  Jewes  are  permitted  to  line  (as  at 
Franckford  vppon  the  Moene  in  Germany,  where  they  haue  a 
Btreete  to  dwell  in,  not  to  speake  in  this  place  of  their  scattering 
through  the  kingdome  of  Bohemia,  and  a  Citty  allowed  them 
to  dwell  in  at  Prage)  I  say  in  this  great  variety  of  religions,  the 
Germans  converse  peaceably  and  freindly  together,  only  the 


atO  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Jewes  howsoeuer  they  Hue  in  safety,  yet  are  subiect  there  to  all 
indignityes  and  reproches,  being  reuiled  by  all  that  meete  them 
in  the  Streets.       Yet  in  this  poynt  I  speake  only  of  vpper 
Germany,    and    the    Emperors    Court    at    Prage,    where    this 
Confusion  is  only  found,  and  where  the  Subiects  of  the  Emperor, 
of  the  other  Arch  Dukes  of  Austria,  and  of  the  Popish  Bishopps, 
are  forced  to  this  patience  in  regard  the  greater  number  are 
Lutherans,  and  where  the  Subiects  of  diuerse  Princes  meete 
together  at  Marts,  and  like  publike  assemblyes,  whome  I  neuer 
obserued  to  dispute  seriously  about  religion,  but  only  sometymes 
to  passe  majiy  quipps,  and  Jeasts  one  against  the  other.     For  in 
other  parts,  especially  in  lower  Germany  where  each  absolute 
Prince  allowes  but  one  Religion  in  his  dominion,  they  will  not 
heare  other  doctrine  preached  without  tumult.     And  as  I  haue 
shewed  in  the  particular  Electorshipp  of  Saxony  so  generally  in 
vpper  Germany,  and  especially  in  the  lower,  it  is  incredible, 
with  what  bitter  frowardnes  yea  malicious  hatred  the  Lutherans 
prosecute  the  Caluinists,  often  professing  that  they  would  rather 
tome  Papists  yea  Turkes,  then  admitt  the  doctrine  of  Caluin, 
whereof   no    sufficient   reason    can   be    yeilded.       Only    some 
Philosopher  or  Statesman  rather  then  diuine,  may  alledge  this 
reason,  that  the  next  degrees  of  religion  are  most  dangerous 
to    seduce,    since    no    Christian    will    easily    be    converted    to 
Judaisme    or    Turcisme,    but   mans    nature    being    subiect    to 
variety  of  disputable  opinions  not  apparently  wicked,  one  sect 
of  Christians  may  easily  be  drawne  to  an  other,  and  most  easily 
to  the  nearest,  in  which  kinde  wee  daily  see  that  dissentions 
are    more   frequent    and   bitter   among    neighbous    (aswell    in 
Familyes  as  Commonwealths),  then  among  those  that  dwell 
further  of.     And  that  I  deseruedly  blame  the  Lutherans  for  this 
frowardnes  may  well  appeare,  not  only  by  continuall  experience, 
but    by    their    printed    bookes,    wherein    the    Lutherans    vse 
vnseemely  reproches,  and  reuilings  against  the  Caluinists. 

Among  the  Lutherans  any  man  may  preach  with  the  leaue 
of  the  Superintendent  (so  they  call  the  Cheife  Minister  in  each 
Citty  and  Prouince  placed  as  Bishopp  ouer  the  rest)  I  say  any 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  271 

man  with  his  leaue  may  preach  though  he  haue  not  taken 
the  orders  of  a  Minister  or  of  a  Deacon,  which  orders  they  giue 
to  none,  but  to  such  as  haue  a  lawfull  calling  (as  they  terme 
it)  namely  such  as  are  chosen  by  some  Parish  or  Congregation  to 
be  their  Pastor,  and  who  bring  their  letters  of  Commendation 
to  that  end.  The  ordayning  of  ministers  is  done  by  the  hands 
of  all  that  haue  orders,  and  (as  they  say)  in  place,  and  after 
the  manner  appointed  by  Christ  and  his  Apostles,  and  practised 
in  the  Primitiue  Church.  He  that  is  to  be  ordeyned,  is  first 
examined,  then  he  preacheth  publiquely  at  which  tyme  before 
all  the  Congregation  prayers  are  made  for  him,  then  handes  are 
layd  vpon  his  head  and  power  is  giuen  him  to  preach  the 
Gospell,  and  to  administer  the  Sacraments.  At  Wittenberg  I 
did  see  Bohemian  ministers  ordayned,  (because  they  had  no 
Bishopp  in  Bohemia),  who  could  nether  speake  Dutch  nor  latin, 
yet  were  admitted  vppon  good  testimony  of  their  sufficiency  for 
that  charge  by  letters  from  the  Congregations  which  had  chosen 
them  to  be  their  Pastors.  The  Electorshipp  of  iSaxony  had 
three  Superintendants,  whereof  he  that  was  resident  in  the  place 
did  examine  the  Ministers  to  be  ordayned  before  all  the  Clergy 
of  that  place,  and  not  only  he  but  all  the  rest  of  the  ministers 
and  Deacons  laid  their  hands  on  his  head  at  the  ordination. 
These  Deacons  vsed  to  preach,  which  liberty  by  leaue  was  also 
giuen  to  them  that  had  no  orders,  but  theire  peculiar  charge  is 
for  ease  of  the  ministers  to  Celebrate  mariages,  to  visite  the 
sicke,  to  buyrie  the  dead,  and  to  heare  Confessions  before  the 
receauing  of  the  Sacrament.  For  the  Lutherans  retayne 
Confession,  but  not  alltogether  Popish,  not  auricular  but  only 
generall  not  of  all  particular  sinnes,  according  to  the  forme, 
which  foUoweth  in  shewing  the  forme  of  receaving  our  lords 
supper. 

The  place  of  a  Superintendant  is  like  to  that  of  a  Bishop, 
and  howsoeuer  they  haue  not  the  trayne  nor  habitt  of  Bishopps, 
yet  they  were  much  esteemed  and  in  great  Authority.  In  free 
Cittyes  I  haue  seene  them  take  place  next  to  the  ConsuU  or 
Burgomaster,  aboue  all  the  other  Senators,  and  in  all  places 


272  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

they  had  great  Authority  with  the  Princes  or  Senates,  espetially 
in  matters  concerning  the  Care  of  the  Church  committed  to 
theire  charge,  Nether  they  nor  any  minister  had  any  tythes  nor 
Arable  or  pasture  growndes,  lest  they  should  thereby  be  diverted 
from  theire  bookes,  but  aswell  in  the  teritoryes  of  Princes  as  in 
free  Cittyes,  they  had  a  Competent  stipend  of  mony,  for  small 
actes,  apparrell,  and  bookes,  and  a  like  proportion  of  greater 
prouisions  necessary  to  mantayne  theire  Family.       In  some 
places  the  Superintendants  had  not  much  aboue  150.  guldens 
yearely  in  mony,  besydes  convenient  prouisions  of  Come,  beefe 
and  wood  for  theire  Familyes,  and  such  yearely  guiftes  as  theire 
Parishioners  volentarily  and  freely  bestooed  on  them.     Yet  in 
the  Free  Citty  Lubeck  (as  I  was  informed)  the  Superintendent 
had  15001i.  yearely  in  mony,  besydes  good  proportions  of  Come, 
Beefe  and  wood,  and  large  guifts  of  the  Cittisens  freely  bestowed 
on   him,   and   I   thincke   no   other   in   Germany   had   greater 
Reuennues,  though  some  had  more  some  lesse  according  to  the 
riches  and  dignity  of  the  place,  and  qaulity  of  the  person.     At 
Lubeck  he  did  reade  a  lecture  twise  a  weeke  to  all  the  Clargy, 
and  the  Cathedriall  Church  had  fyue  ministers,  who  in  Course 
made  three  sermons  on  the  Sabboth  day,  and  one  each  day 
of  the  weeke  earely  in  the  morning,  excepting  Wensdaye.     In 
like  sort  throughout  all  Germany  euery  Church  had  two,  three 
or  more  Ministers,  who  distributed  the  Charge  betweene  them- 
selues.     And  in  most  places  they  had  a  laudable  Custome,  that 
on  the  Sabboth  day  they  had  prayers  at  six  of  the  Clocke  in 
the  morning  and  a  shorte  Catechising  sermon,  for  Cookes  and 
such  seruants  as  were  to  attend  houshoulde  buisinesse.     Then 
from  eight  of  the  Clooke  forward  they  had  prayers  and  a  Sermon 
for  the  Cittisens  theire  Children  and  the  other  seruants  that 
had  no  buisinesse  at  home,  and  it  was  a  shame  to  come  late  or 
goe  forth  before  the  end.     At  one  in  the  afternoone  they  had 
prayers  and  Catechising  for  the  Children  and  servants,  and  at 
three  of  the  Clooke  one  expounded  the  Epistle  read  that  day. 
Yea  each  morning  at  six  of  the  Clooke  (excepting  Wensdayes) 
they  had  a  Sermon,  wherein  the  Preachers  seuerally  Continued 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  273 

to  expounde  such  scripture  as  they  had  chosen.  In  all  Churches 
at  euery  Filler  they  had  Alters,  to  which  from  old  tyme  great 
Reuenues  belonged.  In  most  Cittyes  they  did  not  buyrie  the 
dead  in  Churchyeardes,  but  in  a  walled  fielde  without  the  Citty, 
which  fielde  at  Leipzig  was  called  gotts  aker  (the  Aker  of  God), 
and  there  a  Cittisen  might  buy  a  place  of  buyriall  vnder  the 
Covered  Cloysters  for  himselfe  for  forty  shillings,  and  for 
himselfe  and  his  Family  for  twenty  pounde,  the  Common  sorte 
being  freely  buy  red  in  the  open,  fielde  so  inclosed.  The  sayd 
Reueniies  of  Alters  and  the  old  Tythes,  gathered  by  the 
magistrates,  did  serue  to  pay  the  Stipends  of  the  Clargy,  and 
for  one  idle  ignorant  Priest  of  old,  each  Church  had  now  many 
learned  and  industrious  teachers,  and  by  the  same  Eeuenues  the 
reperations  and  all  necessityes  of  the  Church  were  most  Care- 
fully supply  ed. 

Touching  the  lithurgy  or  forme  of  Diuine  seruice  vsed.  The 
Ministers  Lutherans  wore  Surplices  and  somtymes  Coapes  (as 
when  the  Sacrament  was  administred)  only  in  the  tyme  of 
prayer  and  singing,  not  in  the  pulpitt.  First  in  the  morning 
on  the  Sabboth  day  the  poore  Children  of  the  Schooles  came 
through  the  streetes  to  the  Church  singing  a  latine  song  (as  in 
like  sorte  they  goe  singing  about  the  streetes  at  Dinner  tyme  the 
same  day,  receaving  Almes  at  every  doore).  These  singing 
boyes  serued  all  the  Churches,  hauing  diuine  seruice  at  diners 
howers,  and  by  the  way  lett  mee  note,  that  all  or  most  of  the 
Cittisens  Children  had  the  Arte  of  singing.  Before  diuine 
service  they  had  Musicke  in  a  gallery  of  the  Church,  of  wynde 
Instruments,  namely  Organs,  Cornetts,  Sagbuttes  and  the  like. 
And  by  the  way  note  that  these  musitians,  together  with 
trumpeters  mantayned  in  most  Cittyes  of  Germany,  vsed  to 
sounde  in  the  Steeples  of  the  Cheefe  Churches  at  Noonne  on 
the  Sabboth  day,  and  such  dayes  of  the  weecke  as  the  Senators 
did  meete  in  Counsell.  After  the  sayd  Musicke  the  ministers 
and  singing  boyes  song  a  Psalme  and  some  shorte  prayers  in  the 
lattin  tounge.  Then  the  minister  in  the  midest  of  the  Church 
did  reade  the  Epistle  for  that  day  in  the  vulgar  tounge.     Then 


274  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

agayne  they  sunge  the  song  of  Zacharias  called  Benedictus,  and 
short  prayers  in  the  lattine  Tounge,  Then  the  minister  did  reade 
the  Gospell  in  the  vulgar  tounge,  and  after  in  the  midest  of  the 
Church  begane  a  song  in  lattin.  These  and  all  theire  songes 
were  printed  together  in  a  booke  vulgarly  called  Geistlich 
Leyder,  that  is  spirituall  songes  whereof  only  some  fewe  are 
Dauids  Psalmes  translated  into  Dutch  verse  by  Luther,  but 
most  of  them  are  songes  which  wee  reade  in  the  Gospell  (as 
that  of  the  blessed  virgin  and  of  Zachary  or  others  taken  out 
of  the  Gospell,  about  Christs  birth,  his  Passion,  &  his  Resurrec- 
tion and  the  like  subiectes,  all  composed  by  Luther  in  verse  and 
the  Dutch  language.  At  Leipzig,  these  songes  were  songe  one 
weeke  in  the  latten  another  in  Dutch  tounge,  all  the  people  did 
sing  with  their  hatts  on,  as  also  the  ministers  Preached  with 
theire  heads  Covered.  All  did  stand  on  theire  feete  when  the 
Preacher  did  reade  his  Text,  and  I  obserued  that  in  many 
Churches,  as  well  Lutherans  as  Caluinests  Continually  prayed 
standing  not  kneeling.  After  they  had  songe  the  Creede,  the 
preacher  begines,  and  in  the  tyme  of  the  Sermon,  all  the  people 
turned  theire  faces  towardes  the  preacher  in  the  body  of  the 
Church,  but  in  the  tyme  of  prayer  all  turned  theire  faces 
towards  the  high  Alter  in  the  Chauncell.  During  the  Sermon 
two  officers  went  about  the  Church  to  gather  Almes,  each  hauing 
an  open  pursse  at  the  end  of  a  sticke,  and  a  litle  bell  at  the 
bottome  of  the  purse,  which  being  gently  sounded  they  that 
were  next  prepared  mony  to  giue,  and  if  any  man  did  sleepe 
they  vsed  gently  to  passe  the  bell  by  his  eares,  that  he  might 
awake  to  heare  the  Sermon. 

By  the  way  giue  mee  leaue  to  note,  that  the  Germans  being 
very  industrious,  haue  fewe  beggers  in  the  streets  or  in  the  high 
wayes,  excepting  lepers,  which  espetially  in  vpper  Germany, 
frequently  begg  by  the  highwayes  with  Clappers  standing  farr 
off,  as  also  at  the  Doores  of  theire  hospitalls,  hauing  a  box  sett 
vp  into  which  the  passengers  cast  theire  Almes.  And  in 
generall  the  Germans  euen  of  the  poorest  sorte  neuer  refused  to 
giue  Almes  to  beggers,  hauing  small  brasse  monnyes  of  litle 
value  which  the  poorest  may  giue. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  275 

CHAPTER  ii. 

Of  Bohemia  touching:  Religion. 

[I  quote  the  following  as  showing  the  religious  freedom 
which  disappeared  during  the  horrors  of  the  Thirty  Tears'  War.] 

Generally  in  all  the  kingdome  there  was  great  confusion  of 
Religions,  so  as  in  the  same  Citty  some  were  Caluinists,  some 
Lutherans,  some  Hussites,  some  Anabaptists,  some  Picards, 
some  Papists,  not  only  in  the  Cheefe  Citty  Prage,  and  the  other 
Cittyes  of  Bohemia,  as  Bodly  and  Spill,  but  in  Sperona  and 
Graniza  Cittyes  of  Morauia.  And  as  the  Jewes  haue  a  peculyar 
Citty  at  Prage,  so  they  had  freedome  throughout  all  the 
kingdome.  Yea  the  same  confusion  was  in  all  villages,  and 
euen  in  most  of  the  priuate  Familyes,  among  those  who  lined 
at  one  table,  and  rested  in  one  bed  together.  For  I  haue  often 
seene  seruants  wayte  vpon  theire  masters  to  the  Church  dore, 
and  there  leaue  them  to  goe  to  another  Church.  Yea  I  haue 
seene  some  of  the  Emperours  Guarde  stand  before  his  face 
laughing  to  see  him  creepe  on  his  knees  to  kisse  the  Crucifix  and 
other  Reliques.  For  the  Emperours  Trabantoes  (or  Guarde  of 
Foote)  were  for  the  most  part  of  his  German  Subiectes,  whereof 
I  formerly  sayd  the  greatest  part  to  be  Lutheians,  yet  hauing 
generall  freedome  of  Conscience,  so  as  not  long  before  my 
being  in  those  partes,  the  Emperour  Rodulphus  publishing  an 
edict  against  Caluinists  and  all  other  Religions  but  only  the 
Papists  and  Lutherans  of  the  Confession  of  Augsburg  his  sub- 
iectes in  Austria  raysed  a  tumult,  which  he  was  forced  to  represse 
by  restoring  freedome  of  Conscience,  they  boldly  denying  to  doe 
homage  without  that  Caution,  and  protesting  they  would  rather 
be  subiect  to  the  Turke  permitting  that  freedome,  then  be  vexed 
by  a  Christian  Prince  for  theire  Conscience.  In  which  respect, 
as  I  sayd  of  the  Emperours  subiectes  in  Germany,  so  I  founde 
his  subiectes  in  Bohemia  more  differing  in  opinions  of  Religion, 
yet  to  converse  in  Strang  amity  and  peace  together,  without 


276  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

which  patience  a  turbulent  spiritt  could  not  Hue  in  those  partes. 
As  the  buyldings  of  Germany  generally,  so  the  Churches  and 
Mounasteryes  particularly  are  much  f  ayrer  and  more  sumptously 
built  then  those  of  Bohemia,  wherein  I  obserued  litle  Carued 
worke,  excepting  that  of  the  Emperours  Courte,  and  the  insydes 
to  haue  litle  beauty,  and  for  the  most  parte  to  be  vnclenly  kept. 
The  Eeuennues  of  the  Clargy  in  Bohemia  were  large  inough. 
At  Prage  I  was  accquainted  with  a  minister  of  a  neighbour 
towne,  who  tolde  me  he  had  weekly  three  DoUers  in  mony,  a 
mutton,  a  proportion  of  beare,  linnen  for  his  house,  and  some 
like  necessaryes  out  of  the  publike  Treasure,  besydes  his  owne 
oblations  and  profitts,  by  Funeralls,  mariages,  and  Christnings, 
together  with  a  house,  an  Orcharde,  a  garden,  and  two  Vin- 
yardes.  The  yearely  Reuennewes  of  the  Archbishop  of  Prage 
were  sayde  to  be  twelue  thousand  Gold  Guldens  out  of  the 
publike  treasure  of  the  Citty,  and  twenty  foure  thousand  from 
his  owne  landes.  Bohemia  hath  only  this  one  Archbishop, 
whose  Seate  from  the  tyme  of  Hus  was  long  voyde,  then  three 
Archbishopps  succeeded,  and  from  the  death  of  the  third  it  was 
agayne  voyde,  and  so  remayned  at  my  being  there.  Likewise 
Bohemia  had  one  Bishop,  but  his  Seate  was  voyde  from  the  tyme 
of  Hus  to  that  day.  Also  Prage  had  an  Vniversity,  but  in  the 
Hussites  warre  it  was  translated  to  Leipzig  in  Misen.  Touching 
the  Hussites,  the  Reformation  was  not  generall,  for  to  this  day 
they  consent  with  the  Papists  in  many  thinges,  and  for 
Ceremonyes,  if  the  Papist  be  superstitious,  surely  the  Hussites 
(according  to  theire  ignorant  zeale)  are  rediculous.  Since  the 
tyme  of  Hus,  the  Bohemians  hauing  nether  Bishop  nor 
Vniversity,  the  Pastors  cannot  take  orders  at  home,  but  the 
Papists  seeke  them  of  neighbour  Bishops,  the  reformed  from 
Superintendants  and  Vniversityes  in  Germany  neerest  to  them. 

The  excesse  of  the  Bohemians  in  drincking  is  no  lesse  then 
of  the  Germans,  yea  greater  in  respect  of  the  weomen,  who 
drincke  almost  in  as  great  excesse  as  the  men,  wherein  the 
wemen  of  Germany  are  most  temporate.  The  Hussites  Pristes 
may  not  marry.     Vpon  the  outsyde  of  the  dore  of  the  Cathedrall 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  277 

Church  in  the  cheefe  Citty  of  Prague  (for  it  hath  a  newe,  and  an 
olde  Citty,  besydes  a  thirde  of  the  Jewes)  they  haue  ingrauen  a 
sworde  and  a  Challice,  in  memory  that  by  the  sworde  "they 
extorted  from  the  Pope  liberty  to  Communicate  as  well  the 
Cupp  or  blood  as  the  body  of  our  lord  in  the  holy  Eucharist. 
For  whereas  the  Papists  giue  not  the  Cupp  to  the  layety,  but 
only  the  bread,  which  they  say  contaynes  the  blood  in  the  body, 
the  Hussites  giue  both  kyndes,  not  only  to  lay  men,  but  to 
very  Infants,  because  Chiist  sayth,  suiter  litle  ones  to  come 
vnto  mee.  But  still  they  beleeue  with  the  Papists  the  Corporall 
eateing  of  the  body  and  blood  of  our  lord  with  the  mouth  by 
transubstantiation.  But  they  deny  that  prayers  may  be  made  to 
Sayntes  or  before  Images.  They  sing  the  Masse  in  lattin,  but 
they  reade  the  Epistle,  the  Gospell,  the  forme  of  Baptisme  and 
buyriall,  in  the  Bohemian  Tounge.  They  signe  the  Baptised 
Infants  with  the  crosse,  and  anoynte  them  on  the  forehead  and 
on  the  neck  with  oyle,  and  vse  exorcisme  at  the  dore  of  the 
Church  before  they  admitt  the  Infant  into  the  Church  to  be 
Baptised.  They  had  no  holy  water,  wherewith  the  Papists  vse 
to  sprinckle  men  in  the  Church,  and  leaue  it  in  a  kynde  of  Funt, 
at  the  dore,  that  they  which  enter  may  sprinckle  themselues 
therewith.  The  townes  and  villages  were  some  more  Reformed 
then  other,  hauing  absolute  freedome  in  Keligion.  They 
yealded  no  power  to  the  Pope  to  remitt  sinnes,  nether  beleeued 
they  or  accknowledged  the  fyer  of  Purgatory.  They  agreed 
with  the  Papists  for  the  number  of  Sacraments,  and  the 
doctryne  of  Predestination.  They  sunge  no  masses  for  the  dead, 
but  vsed  rediculous  Ceremonyes  in  buyriall,  as  shalbe  shewed  in 
the  next  booke.  They  obserued  the  lawdable  Custome  of 
Germany  to  haue  extraordinary  prayers  and  Sermons  earely 
in  the  morning  for  Cookes  and  such  seruants  as  for  housholde 
Dutyes  could  not  come  to  Church  at  the  ordinary  tyme  of 
Diuine  seruice. 

Touching  the  Picards  and  Anabaptists  frequent  in  those 
partes.  Theire  profession  is  not  so  austere  as  humble,  abiect, 
and  industrious.     They  liued  like  bretheron  in  Colledges  with 


278  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

theire  wyues  and  Chilldren,  hauing  one  common  purse,  to  which 
all  that  entred  gaue  theire  goods.  Each  Family  had  lodgings 
aparte,  and  each  morning  earely  all  went  to  theire  superiors  & 
tooke  theire  meate  and  taske  of  worke  for  that  day.  For  they 
exercised  all  manuary  Artes,  except  the  making  of  swordes  and 
Instruments  to  hurte  other  men.  And  I  haue  seene  some  of 
these  men  in  theire  Jornyes  apparreled  with  a  long  Coate  of 
Course  home  spunne  Cloth,  (which  all  vse  without  difference) 
hauing  a  staffe  in  theire  handes  without  any  other  Armes.  If 
any  be  expelled  the  Colledge  for  vnchastity  or  blasphemy  (a« 
swearing  and  vngodly  speeches)  or  for  like  offences,  they  loose 
the  goods  they  brought,  and  they  vsed  severe  disciplyne  without 
any  respect  of  persons.  They  kept  the  Feasts  of  the  Annuntia- 
tion  and  of  Easter,  but  they  did  not  obserue  the  Feast  of  the 
Natiuity  of  our  lord. 

I  was  at  Prage  in  lent,  where  I  obserued  that  the  Papists 
and  Hussites  did  fast  and  eate  fish,  but  the  Lutherans  and 
Caluinists  did  eate  flesh  without  keepeing  any  fasts. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  279 


CHAPT.  iii. 

Of  the  Sweitzers,  the  Netherlanders,   the  Danes  and  the 
Polonians,  touching  Religion. 

Page  339  MS. 
Of  the  Sweitzers. 

About  the  tyme  of  my  being  in  those  partes,  the  Cantons  of 
Sweitzerland,  though  differing  in  religion  yet  by  great 
vnanimity,  by  mutuall  loue,  and  by  inviolable  observation  of 
theire  leagues,  constantly  governed  theire  Commonwealth  in  the 
old  viger,  and  it  seemed  to  me  a  wonderfull  effect,  ether  of 
theire  wise  government  or  theire  naturall  disposition,  or  both 
Concurring,  that  the  men  of  diuers  Religions  vsed  such  patience 
and  Charity  one  towardes  the  other,  as  in  many  places  one 
Church  serued  both  the  Caluinists  (as  they  are  termed)  and  the 
Papists  for  the  exercise  of  theire  Religion,  one  staying  till  the 
other  had  finnished  theire  seruice,  and  so  left  the  Church  to 
theire  vse :  and  that  they  were  neuer  seene  to  haue  any  priuate 
quarrella,  much  lesse  could  be  drawne  to  Ciuill  warrs  for  the 
cause  of  Religion. 


Page  341  MS. 

At  Zurech  they  had  a  Treasurer  for  the  Reueneues  of  the 
Church,  more  spetially  of  the  Monnasteryes,  who  yearely  payed 
the  ministers  stipendes,  repayred  the  Churches,  and  distributed 
large  releefe  to  the  poore,  and  layd  vp  the  rest  for  publike 
necessityes,  whereby  in  tymes  of  famyne  the  poore  haue  often 
beene  releeued  with  Come,  bought  beforehand  and  layd  vp  by 
the  Treasurer  for  that  purpose.  And  indeede  the  Sweitzers  in 
generall,  haue  spetiall  care  for  the  wellordering  of  Almes,  of 
Schooles,  of  Monasteryes  Rents,  and  of  Hospitalls,  chusing 
Magistrates  yearely  to  governe  these  Reueneues,  and  to  haue 
spetiall  care  of  the  poore,  so  as  they  bauing  great  Reuenues  by 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

the  Monasteryes,  converted  from  the  releefe  of  Menkes  to  better 
vses,  and  many  large  hospitalls,  giue  to  the  poore  such  large 
Almes,  aswell  in  the  Cittyes  as  in  the  territoryes,  as  they  should 
not  be  forced  to  begg  from  dore  to  dore,  or  from  village  to 
village. 


Page  342  MS. 

Adultryes  are  punished  by  the  Senate  at  home,  and  some- 
tymes  Matrimoniall  Causes  are  determined  in  the  publike 
assembly  of  the  whole  Countrye,  wherein  of  late,  since  the 
difference  of  Religion  grewe  among  them,  they  haue  made  a 
publike  decree,  that  spirituall  kindred,  which  the  Cannonists  say 
is  contracted  in  baptisme,  shalbe  no  Impediment  to  marryage. 
For  a  Controversy  in  this  point  arising  among  them,  the  people 
vnderstanding  that  the  Pope  for  mony  vsed  to  giue  such  persons 
lycences  to  marry,  made  a  decree,  that  if  it  were  lawefull  to 
rich  men  for  mony,  it  should  also  be  lawfuU  to  the  poore  without 
mony.  Whereby  appeares  that  the  Cantons  being  Papists,  yet 
obey  the  Pope  no  further  then  they  thincke  reasonable.  In 
generall  all  the  Cantons,  aswell  Papists  as  reformed  Joyne 
together  in  keepeing  festiuall  dayes,  and  walking  with  soleme 
Procession  ouer  the  places,  wherein  theire  Ancestors  haue 
fought  battayles,  wherein  the  Papists  Priests  goe  first  singing 
after  theire  manner,  followed  by  the  reformed  ministers,  then 
by  the  people  in  ordor,  the  cheefe  men  each  leading  some  honor- 
able straunger  with  him,  and  lastly  by  the  flocke  of  weomen, 
and  when  they  come  to  the  place  of  battayle,  the  Ensignes 
stand  still  at  each  stone  erected  for  memorye,  where  all  pray 
vpon  theire  knees,  and  at  the  sixth  the  history  of  the  fight  is 
recited,  the  Papists  giuing  thanckes  aswell  to  the  Virgin  Mary 
and  to  theire  tutelar  Saynts  Fredoline  and  Hillary,  as  to  God, 
but  the  Reformed  only  to  God.  In  the  same  place  a  sermon 
is  made  one  yeare  by  a  Papist  Priest,  the  next  yeare  by  the 
reformed  minister  of  Glarona,  and  so  yearely  in  Course.  The 
sermon  ended,  they  goe  forwarde  to  the  eleuenth  stone,  where 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  281 

they  of  the  reformed  Religion  goe  home,  but  the  Papists  goe  to 
the  Church,  and  hauing  sung  a  masse  for  those  that  dyed  in  that 
fyght,  they  feast  the  clargy  and  strangers  at  the  puhlicke  charge, 
and  after  dinner  retorue  home  following  theire  Priests  singing, 
and  theire  banner  with  the  Images  of  the  Crucifix. 


Page  345  MS. 
Of  Netherland. 

They  had  fayre  larg  churches,  built  of  bricke,  without  any 
beauty  on  the  insyde,  or  so  much  as  fayre  seates,  the  weomen 
bringing  stooles,  and  formes  being  sett  about  the  Pulpitt  in  the 
naked  body  of  the  Church.  Midleburg  a  great  Citty  had  but 
two  churches,  and  other  great  Cittyes  had  but  one  or  two 
Churches,  which  of  old  perhaps  might  suffice,  but  now  since 
the  decay  of  Antwerp  the  people  are  infinitely  increased  by 
straungers  and  the  banished  men  of  Flaunders  and  Brabant, 
dwelling  there  for  traffique  and  liberty  of  Conscience.  Yet 
were  these  Churches  seldome  full,  for  very  many  Sectaryes,  and 
more  marchants  proeferring  gayne  to  the  dutyes  of  Religion, 
seldome  came  to  Church,  so  as  in  Leyden  a  populous  Citty,  I 
often  obserued  at  tymes  of  diuine  seruice,  much  more  people 
to  be  in  the  markett  place  then  in  the  Church. 


Page  346  MS. 

Assoone  as  the  Preaching  minister  entred  into  the  Church,  I 
obserued  him  that  did  reade  prayers  to  finish  them  abruptly,  as 
if  he  brought  better  thinges,  or  it  were  vnseemely  that  he  should 
attend  and  ioyne  with  the  rest  in  the  Common  Prayers.  And 
after  that  tyme  I  obserued  in  England  the  same  superstitious 
neglect  of  Common  prayer,  and  excessiue  valuation  of  Preach- 
ing, to  haue  infected  some  places  among  vs. 


282  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Pages  348—349  MS. 
Of  Poland. 

Touching  the  kingdome  of  Poland,  it  was  first  converted  to 
Christianity  in  the  yeare  965.  (others  write  975.)  and  when 
Luther  first  preached  the  reformation  of  Religion  some  of  the 
great  men  in  Poland  (for  the  Palatines  and  gentlemen  though 
subiect  to  a  king  yet  are  absolute  lordes  hauing  power  of  life 
and  death  within  theire  territoryes)  did  ioyne  with  the  Princes 
of  Germany  in  theire  protestations  for  reformation  of  Religion, 
but  it  was  more  fully  reformed  in  Poland  the  yeare  of  our 
lord  1567.  The  nation  is  reputed  very  superstitious  in  theire 
devotions,  and  I  haue  seene  the  Papists  among  them  adore  the 
Crucifix  with  theire  bodyes  prostrate  on  the  earth,  and  when 
they  rose  vp  not  only  to  signe  theire  faces  and  brests  but  theire 
very  hinder  partes  with  the  signe  of  the  Crosse.  At  Cracovia 
(vulgarly  Crakaw)  the  cheefe  Citty  of  Poland,  they  permitted 
the  Stewes  as  it  is  permitted  in  the  Cittyes  of  Italy,  and  each 
hore  payde  weekely  eight  Grosh  to  the  high  marshall  of  the 
kingdome.  They  are  great  drinckers,  and  verye  quarrellsome 
in  drincke,  often  breaking  into  shedding  of  blood,  yea  into 
murthers.  No  people  in  the  world  are  so  much  infected  with 
variety  of  opinions  in  Religion.  Insomuch  as  it  is  proverbially 
sayd  that  if  any  man  haue  lost  his  Religion,  he  may  fynde  it  in 
Poland,  if  it  be  not  vanished  out  of  the  world.  Generally  the 
Jewes  swarme  in  all  partes  of  the  kingdome,  every  great  man 
vsing  one  or  more  of  them  to  rayse  his  rents  and  profitts,  in 
which  kynde  they  are  notable  extortioners,  and  many  of  the 
people  were  thought  not  to  be  free  from  the  opinions  of  theire 
Religion.  The  King,  the  Queene,  the  great  Chancelour  Zamosky 
vpon  the  confynes  of  Hungary  and  the  greatest  parte  generally 
of  the  nobility,  and  of  the  people  retayned  the  Roman  Religion. 
Among  them  the  Jesuites  swarmed,  and  had  many  CoUedges 
wherein  they  brought  vp  the  Children  of  the  nobilitie,  no 
kingdome  having  more  of  that  order,  then  Poland  had.  In  the 
harte  of  the  kingdome  many  of  the  nobility  were  reformed  after 
the  Joctryne  of  Caluin,  whereof  the  Palatine  of  Rava  one  of  the 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  283 

12  Palatines  of  the  kingdome,  was  cheefe  in  name  and  power. 
Yea  though  all  Religions  had  liberty  of  Conscience,  yet  that 
profession  only  had  a  Church  allowed  in  the  Cheefe  Citty  of 
Crakow,  which  Church  notwithstanding  some  six  monthes 
before  my  passing  that  way,  was  burned  and  pulled  downe  by 
the  Papists  in  the  drunken  tyme  of  Shroftide,  and  then  did  lye 
wast,  but  they  were  confident  to  haue  the  Church  and  all 
Domages  restored  at  the  next  generall  assembly  of  the  States. 
In  Prussen,  the  free  Citties  Dantzke  and  Melvin  with  theire 
territories  were  parte  Lutherans,  part  Caluinists,  and  the 
Dukdom  of  Konigsperg  (being,  as  the  sayd  Citties,  tributarye  to 
the  kingdome  of  Poland)  was  wholy  reformed  after  the  doctryne 
of  Luther,  but  in  the  part  of  the  Province  then  subiect  to 
Poland,  the  Roman  Religion  and  the  Reformation  of  Luther 
and  of  Calvin  were  professed  with  free  libertie,  but  most  of 
them  were  Lutherans,  as  likewise  in  the  Province  of  Massouia 
next  adioyning  and  in  those  partes  the  Cloysters  of  monkes  and 
Nonnes  still  remayned.  At  my  being  in  those  partes,  the  king 
and  Queene  of  Poland  lying  at  Dantzke  to  expect  a  passage  by 
sea  into  theire  kingdome  of  Suetia,  and  there  seeing  some  fayre 
Images  broken  downe  and  cast  asyde,  requested  the  guift  of 
them  from  the  Cittisens,  and  hauing  obtayned  them,  did 
presently  sett  them  vp  and  worshipped  them  in  theire  sight 
vpon  theire  knees.  Vpon  the  confines  of  Moscovy  towardes  the 
North,  besydes  all  the  forenamed  Religions,  many  imbraced 
theire  doctryne  of  the  Greeke  Church,  as  vpon  the  Confines  of 
Tartarye  towardes  the  East,  many  were  infected  with  diuers 
superstitions  of  theire  neighbors. 

CHAPTER  iiii. 

Of  the  Turkes  Religion. 

Pages  349—368  MS. 

CAP.  V. 

Of  the  Italians  or  rather  the  Romans  touching  Religfion. 
Pages  368—444  MS. 


284  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 


CHAPTER  vi. 

Of    Fraunce,    England,    Scotland   and    Ireland    touchinsr 

Reli^on. 

Page  449  MvS. 
Of  Fraunce. 

The  Reformed  Churches  followe  the  rule  of  Caluins  doctryne, 
of  which  I  haue  spoken  in  the  discourse  of  Germany,  Sweitzer- 
land,  and  Netherland,  shewing  how  it  differs  from  the  doctryne 
of  Luther,  about  the  presence  of  our  lord  in  the  Sacrament,  and 
other  pointes.  I  will  only  add,  that  it  reiects  all,  euen  the  most 
allowable  Ceremonyes  of  the  Eoman  Chmch,  and  all  kynde  of 
Pictures  and  Images  in  the  Church.  It  alloweth  not  the  name 
or  dignity  of  lords  Bishopps,  but  in  place  of  them  hath 
superintendants,  to  whome  they  giue  moderate  yearely  Pensians, 
and  the  Causes  of  the  Bishopps  Concistoryes  are  determined  by 
the  Elders,  Consisting  of  some  cheefe  ministers  and  lay  men. 
And  as  the  Boman  Church  blynded  the  world  by  the  ignorance 
of  the  Clargy,  so  this  Reformed  Church  affectes  nothinge  more, 
then  to  haue  a  learned  &  honest  Preacher  in  euery  Parish,  which 
is  hindred  by  nothing  more  then  by  old  Alienations  of  benefices 
apropriated  by  the  Roman  Church,  to  Colleges,  and  Cathedriall 
Churches.  Lastly  the  reformed  are  very  strict  in  the  Censure 
of  manners,  forbidding  daunces  and  restrayning  the  peoples 
liberty  in  sports  and  conversation.  To  conclude,  great  and 
wise  men  of  that  Reformed  Church  haue  freely  sayd,  that  this 
stricktnes  in  manners,  the  taking  away  all  Ceremonyes,  and  the 
disallowing  of  Bishopps,  haue  greatly  hindred  the  increase  of 
the  Reformed  Church,  which  was  like  ere  this  tyme  to  haue 
prevayled  throughout  all  Fraunce,  if  in  these  thinges  they  had 
followed  in  some  good  measure  the  Reformation  established  in 
England. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  285 

Page  450  MS. 
Of  England.  ' 

I  will  only  add  in  generall,  that  the  English  were  allwayes 
Religiously  affected,  and  while  they  were  obedient  to  the  Pope, 
yealded  him  in  proportion  more  profitt  then  any  other 
kingdome.  That  they  haue  built  and  founded  more  Stately  and 
rich  Monasteries,  Colleges,  Vniversities  and  Cathedriall 
Churches,  then  any  other  nation,  yea  that  the  building  of  many 
Common  Churches  (perticularly  in  Lincolnshyre)  cost  more 
then  all  the  houses  of  the  towne.  And  I  may  boldly  say  that 
England  hath  more  Bells,  and  of  greater  price,  then  any  three 
kingdomes,  if  not  then  all  the  worlde  besydes.  To  which  giue 
me  leaue  to  add  the  old  and  laudable  Custome  of  England,  to 
toll  a  Bell  when  any  one  lyeth  at  the  pointe  of  death,  to 
remember  all  men  to  pray  for  him,  as  the  proper  tyme  when 
prayers  may  avayle  him,  namely  while  he  yet  liueth.  To 
conclude  these  generall  Remembrances,  I  thincke  that  nothinge 
in  our  age  hath  more  pinched  the  Papists  then  our  gracious 
Soueraignes  wise  invencion  of  the  Oath  of  Aleagiance,  For  whea 
they  suffered  for  the  Oath  of  supremacy,  they  had  pretence 
thereby,  as  for  a  point  of  Religion,  to  be  made  Martyrs.  But 
howsoeuer  the  Pope  hath  made  it  an  Article  of  Fayth,  that  he 
may  depose  kings  and  absolue  subiectes  from  the  Oath  of 
Alleagence,  yet  I  thinck  fewe  learned  and  godly  Papists  would 
be  content  to  suffer  for  that  new  and  strange  Article  of  Fayth. 


Pages  453—466  MS. 
Of  Ireland. 

It  is  most  Certayne,  that  generally  all  the  Papists  in  Ireland 
(as  allso  in  England)  came  ordinarily  to  the  Church  seruice  of 
the  Protestants,  till  about  the  yeare  1572.  For  about  that  tyme 
the  Pope  first  resolued  to  sett  the  marke  of  the  Beast  vpon  the 
foreheades  of  his  followers,  forbidding  them  to  come  to  our 
Churches,  to  ioyne  with  vs  in  priuate  prayer,  or  somuch  as  to 


886  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

say  Amen  to  our  graces  at  table.  From  which  tyme,  though 
most  of  them  knewe  our  Church  seruice,  and  I  haue  heard  many 
of  them  freely  confesse  that  they  could  except  against  nothinge 
therein,  the  same  being  all  taken  out  of  the  old  Roman  lythurgy, 
only  omitting  prayers  to  Saynts,  and  like  superstitions,  Which 
they  that  listed  might  performe  at  home,  yet  it  was  more  easy, 
for  the  foresayd  reasons,  to  bring  a  Beare  to  the  stake,  then  any 
one  of  them  to  our  Churches.  I  haue  heard  some  of  the  most 
learned  among  them  alledge  other  reasons  of  this  generall 
obstinacy,  namely  that  after  the  foresayd  tyme,  the  high 
Commissionours  calleing  many  into  question,  released  them 
after  for  mony,  and  after  fewe  monthes  questioned  them 
agayne,  and  in  like  sort  released  them,  vsing  that  power 
rather  to  impourish  then  to  reforme  them,  which  first  wrought 
in  theire  heartes  an  hatred  of  the  gouernment,  and  in  tyme  a 
detestation  of  our  Religion,  which  they  called  Vendible.  But 
wee  by  experience  found  many  other  true  reasons  of  this 
obstinacy.  As  first  vicious  shamefastnes  whereby  many  that 
could  not  deny  the  truth  of  our  Religion,  yet  shamed  to  leaue 
the  Roman,  which  all  their  frends  and  kinsmen  professed,  who 
would  ever  after  hate  theire  persons,  and  avoyde  theire  Company. 
Agayne  the  respect  of  profitt,  and  meanes  to  Hue  Comfortably, 
since  tradesmen  becomming  of  the  Reformed  Church,  lost  the 
Custome  of  all  Papists,  who  would  neuer  after  buye  any  thinge 
of  them,  and  men  of  other  Conditions  were  not  only  depriued  of 
any  meanes  or  releefe  they  might  expect  from  their  frendes,  but 
were  most  hated  and  Molested  by  them.  Yea  the  Papists 
generally  were  so  malitious  against  theire  Countrymen  turning 
Protestants,  as  they  not  only  in  life  maligned  them,  but  vpon 
their  death  bedds  and  in  the  hower  of  death,  denyed  them 
releefe  or  rest,  keeping  meate  and  all  thinges  they  desyred  from 
them,  and  the  wemen  and  Children  continually  pinching  and 
disquieting  them  when  they  would  take  rest,  that  they  might 
thereby  force  them  to  turne  Papists  agayne.  So  as  I  haue 
knowne  a  Governour  forced  to  appointe  men  to  keepe  a  sicke 
Protestant  from  these  tormentours,  and  Priests,  and  to  see  all 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  287 

necessaryes  ministred  to  him.  To  which  I  may  add,  that  the 
Irish  could  alledge  many  examples,  of  men  of  good  Condition 
and  estate,  who  hauing  turned  Protestants,  were  not  cherished 
and  incorraged  by  our  cheefe  Gouernours,  but  rather  left  by 
them  to  perish  by  the  former  &  like  meanes.  Besydes  these 
thinges  swaying  the  myndes  of  particular  men  from  vs,  many 
generall  abuses  corrupted  the  generall  State  of  the  Church  in 
those  tymes.  First  the  meere  Irish  lords  kept  most  of  the 
Ecclessiasticall  Benefices  in  theire  handes,  leaning  nothing  to 
mantayne  any  Protestant  Incumbent  sent  thither  by  the  State, 
but  rather  mantayning  with  them  theire  owne  Popish  ignorant 
and  base  Priests.  For  such  were  both  sortes  lining  vnder  them, 
whome  they,  out  of  a  wicked  Custome  or  tyrannicall  rule  of 
their  barbarous  Brehowne  lawe,  and  Contrary  to  the  receaved 
lawe  of  England,  continually  oppressed,  no  lesse  then  their  laye 
vassals,  with  Impositions  at  theire  pleasure  (vulgarly  called 
Cuttings)  &  like  extortions,  thincking  it  no  fault  but  rather 
a  meritorious  act  to  defraude  and  allso  oppresse  the  Protestant 
ministers  sent  among  them.  Indeede  the  lawes  of  England,  had 
in  those  dayes  so  litle  swaye  in  theire  Countryes,  as  our 
Ministers  could  not  safely  liue  there,  where  a  valiant  English 
Captayne  with  his  Armed  Company  of  Foote  could  not  safely 
liue  without  some  temporising  and  applying  himselfe  to  theire 
humours.  So  as  it  was  no  maruayle  they  oppressed  the  clergy 
vnder  them  by  Cuttinges  and  extortians  no  lesse  then  theire  lay 
vassalls,  and  kept  spirituall  linings  in  theire  handes  without 
mantayning  any  minister,  or  doing  any  Religious  duty,  as 
Almes,  hospitality  and  the  like.  Yea  the  Court  of  Faculties  in 
those  dayes  vsed  to  dispence  with  lay  persons  tho  vnqualifyed, 
to  possesse  Benefices  for  the  vse  of  Childrens  education,  who 
notwithstanding  were  trayned  vp  in  Spayne  and  Flaunders,  not 
in  our  schooles  or  vniversities,  nether  in  those  dayes  was  there 
any  Booke  of  Rates  for  benefices  to  the  great  preiudice  of  the 
State  and  subiectes.  Many  gentlemen  of  the  English  Irish  held 
by  inheritaunce  Impropriations  not  indowed  with  any  vicarages. 
Many  held  Benefices  graunted  to  them  vnder  the  great  Seale 


288  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

for  life  or  Tearme  of  yeares  (wherof  I  haue  knowne  one  man 
to  haue  sixteene  in  one  graunt  by  letters  Pattents) ;  Others  by 
right  of  Patronage  to  bestow  spirituall  liuings,  held  them  in 
theire  owne  handes.  And  none  of  these  had  any  the  least  care 
to  prouide  Preachers  or  Readers  for  these  benefices,  nether  were 
they  bounde  by  theire  graunts  and  tenours  so  to  doe.  Yea  in  the 
latter  tymes  wherof  I  write,  some  founde  a  newe  tytle  (as  newe 
vices  gett  newe  names)  whereby  to  hold  spirituall  liuings, 
vsing  th^m  no  better  then  the  former,  namely  by  Custodium  oi 
keeping  dureing  pleasure.  It  is  incredible,  but  most  true,  that 
the  Clergy  of  those  tymes  was  not  wanting  to  sett  forward  the 
generall  corruption  of  the  Irish  Church.  Ministers  were  hardly 
founde,  so  as  many  great  congregations  euen  among  the  English 
wanted  Pastors,  and  the  Bishopps  were  forced  for  the  most  part 
to  tolerate  ignorante  persons,  men  of  scandalous  life,  yea  very 
Popish  readers,  rather  then  Parishes  should  want  not  only 
diuine  seruice  but  the  vse  of  baptisme,  Buiriall,  Mariage  and 
the  lords  Super.  Which  the  Papists  did  often  cast  in  our  teeth, 
saying  it  was  better  to  haue  the  Roman  Masse,  then  no  seruice 
at  all,  as  in  many  of  our  Churches.  Many  who  came  ouer  out  of 
England,  if  they  taught  well  in  pulpitt,  gaue  ill  example  in  life. 
The  ministers  which  Ireland  had,  were  blamed  for  not  caring 
how  many  benefices  they  had,  nor  how  remote  they  were  one 
from  the  other.  Yea  the  Bishops  were  no  lesse  worthy  of  blame 
in  this  kynde.  For  my  selfe  knewe  one  not  very  learned,  nor 
much  approved  for  his  life,  who  hauing  beene  a  Fryer,  and 
turning  Protestant  had  three  Bishoprickes,  besydes  many 
benefices  of  the  best.  Both  Ministers  and  Bishops  non  resident 
sent  to  theire  remote  liuings  only  Procters  to  gather  theire 
tythes  and  profitts.  And  as  the  Bishopes  abused  theire  Juris- 
diction, accounting  it  a  yearely  Rent,  so  theire  Proctors, 
espetially  in  the  remote  partes  of  the  North,  abused  it  much 
more,  not  shaming  to  imitate  the  Priests  of  the  barbarous  Irish, 
who  vsed  to  take  a  Cowe  of  maryed  people,  and  two  Cowes  of 
the  vnmaryed  yearely,  as  a  penalty  of  incontinency  though  no 
such  fault  could  be  proued  against  them,  and  more,  (according 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  289 

to  theire  pleasure),  of  those  who  were  indeed*  guilty,  and  that 
without  Citation  or  Conviction  by  course  of  lawe.  It  is  strange 
but  most  true,  that  our  Bishopps,  in  places  where  themseluea 
were  residend,  did  foUowe  the  meere  Irish  lords  in  extorting 
vpon  the  Clergy  vnder  them.  To  which  purpose  my  selfe  did 
heare  a  Bishop  say,  that  he  desyred  not  to  haue  learned 
ministers  or  men  of  quality  in  his  diocesse  because  he  Could  not 
make  so  much  profitt  of  them,  as  he  might  of  others.  Both 
Bishopes  and  ministers  did  lett  long  leases  of  theire  landes  and 
benefices  (wherin  they  were  not  then  restrayned  by  any  lawe) 
and  so  all  spirituall  linings  were  made  vncompetent  to 
mantayne  worthy  Incumbents.  The  Churches  throughout  the 
kingdome  did  threaten  ruine,  yea  in  most  places  not  only  the 
Common  but  those  of  fayrest  building  were  fallen  to  the 
grounde.  The  very  Church  of  Armach  famous  in  old  tymes  for 
the  seate  of  that  Archbishopp,  Primate  of  that  kingdome,  was  in 
those  tymes  ruined,  and  lay  more  like  a  stable  then  a  Church. 
To  which  filthynes  also  all  Churches  in  generall  were  subiect, 
except  some  fewe  kept  in  cLeefe  Cittyes  for  the  vse  of  the 
English.  The  Jesuites  and  Eoman  Priests  swarmed  in  all 
places,  filling  the  houses  of  lordes,  gentlemen,  and  espetially 
Cittisens,  and  dominering  in  them,  as  they  might  well  doe,  for 
howsoeuer  the  men  grewe  weary  of  them,  they  had  the  wemen 
on  theire  sydes.  And  these  men  were  the  bane  not  only  of  the 
Commonwealth  (as  I  haue  formerly  shewed)  but  more  spetially 
of  the  Church,  obdurating  all  the  siibiects  in  disobedience  to  the 
English  Magistrates,  confirming  them  in  superstition  and 
blynde  obedience  to  the  Pope,  reducing  those  that  were  ready 
to  fall  from  them,  perverting  those  that  were  wavering,  and 
Cementing  the  disvnited  affections  of  Rebells.  The  Children 
of  lords  gentlemen  and  cheefe  Cittisens  were  for  the  most  part 
brought  vp  in  Spayne  or  Flaunders,  for  nether  Ireland  had 
Scholemasters  of  the  Reformed  Religion,  nor  would  the  Irish 
then  haue  sent  theire  Children  to  any  such. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 


Booke  nil. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Of  the  Germans  Nature  and  Manners,  streng^th  of  body 
and  witt,  manuall  Artes  Sciences  Universities  language 
pompe  of  Ceremonyes,  espetialy  in  Maryages,  Child- 
bearings,  Christenings,  and  Funeralls  :  as  also  of  theire 
divers  Customes,  Sports  Exercises,  and  perticulerly  of 
Hunting  Hawking  Fouling  birding  and  Fishing. 

Nature  and  Manners. 

All  writers  commend  the  Germans  or  high  Dutch,  for  Modesty, 
Integrity,  Constancy,  Placahility,  Equity,  and  for  grauity,  but 
somewhat  inclyning  to  the  vice  of  Dullnes.  The  Conversation 
of  gentlemen  is  very  Austere,  full  of  scowling  grauity  rather 
then  of  disdaynfull  pryde,  Cittizens  are  more  Courteous,  both 
rude  inough  in  lower  Germany,  and  generally  haters  of  French 
Complement.  Generally  they  dispise  humility  in  strangers,  to 
whome  a  bigg  looke  and  good  suite  of  Apparrell  add  no  small 
respect,  For  all  men  eating  at  one  Common  table,  every  Coach 
man  will  sett  downe  before  him  that  putts  not  the  best  legg 
forward,  and  when  I  was  forced  in  my  Jorney  from  Stoade  to 
Emden,  to  disguise  myselfe  in  a  poore  habitt,  I  obserued  that 
I  spent  not  a  penny  lesse  for  my  humility,  the  poorest  paying 
for  his  meate  at  the  Common  table  asmuch  as  the  best,  only 
I  saued  the  giiift  of  drincking  mony,  which  the  seruants  scorned 
to  demande  of  me  (as  I  haue  shewed  in  the  first  booke  of  the 
third  Parte,  and  the  third  Chapter,  in  the  xxth  Precept  of 
humility).  All  the  Germans  haue  one  Nationall  vice  of 
drunckennes  in  such  excesse  (espetially  the  Saxons),  as  it 
staynes  all  theire  nationall  vertues,  and  makes  them  often 
offensiue  to  frends  and  much  more  to  strangers.  But  it  is  a 
great  reproach  for  any  woman  to  be  druncken  or  to  drincke  in 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  291 

any  the  least  excessc  (as  I  haue  shewed  at  large  in  the  third 
Parte  in  the  Chapter  of  the  Germans  dyett).  They  are  by 
nature  placable,  and  farr  from  malice  or  treason  to  theire 
enemyes.  When  they  dispute  they  nether  haue  nor  neede  any 
moderator,  but  coldly  vrge  theire  Arguments,  and  are  soone 
satisfyed  with  the  Answer.  And  when  they  fyght  they 
nether  haue  nor  neede  any  to  parte  them,  but  themselues  will 
gently  take  vp  the  quarrell.  Thoy  Chyde  rudely  more  than 
they  fight,  for  generall  all,  but  espetially  the  Saxons,  and  aboue 
all  the  Coachmen  and  Common  people,  are  rude  in  behauiour 
and  wordes,  they  will  not  stay  a  minute  in  the  Inne  nor  by  the 
way,  vpon  any  occasion  for  a  Companion  in  the  Coach,  and 
when  they  are  heated  with  drincke,  they  are  apt  to  giue  rude 
yea  reprochfull  wordes,  espetially  to  strangers  (whose  best 
course  is  to  passe  them  ouer,  as  not  vnderstood).  But  euen 
among  themselues  this  rude  speech  and  drunckennes,  and 
espetially  the  small  daunger  in  fighting  (where  it  is  a  villanny 
to  thrust,  and  a  small  Cutt  or  slash  is  the  worst  can  befall  them) 
Cause  many  quarrells  (as  I  haue  shewed  at  large  in  the  23. 
Precept  of  Patience,  the  third  Chapter  of  the  third  Parte).  The 
modesty  of  the  women  in  singular,  and  the  like  rarely  or  no 
where  founde,  and  the  Modesty  of  men  great.  Honest  wemen 
hold  it  obscenity  onlie  to  name  theire  Duggs,  muchlesse  will 
they  expose  them  to  sight,  and  least  of  all  permitt  them  to  be 
touched.  At  Nurenburg  in  the  Common  Hostery  a  bell  hanges 
vnder  the  table,  which  they  vse  in  sport  to  ring,  when  any  man 
comes  late  to  dinner,  and  when  any  speake  vnfitt  speeches, 
espetially  obscene  wordes,  wherein  theire  eares  are  so  nice,  as 
when  a  French  man  setting  in  theire  Company,  did  reade  in  a 
Duch  booke  the  Answer  of  the  Paynter,  that  his  Pictures  were 
fayre  because  he  drewe  them  by  day,  and  his  Children  foule 
because  they  were  gotten  in  the  darke,  I  obserued  the  wemen 
to  blush,  and  the  men  also  to  looke  one  vpon  another,  as  if 
those  wordes  were  flatt  Baudery.  When  the  wemen  goe  out 
of  dores,  they  iett  theire  Coates  dagle  [sic]  in  the  durt,  lest  they 
may  seeme  vnmodest  in  shewing  any  parte  of  theire  feete  or 


292  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

leggs.  And  when  they  goe  out  of  dores,  they  are  reputed 
harlotts,  if  they  couer  not  theire  faces  and  theire  heades  with 
lynnen  Cloth,  and  theire  apparell  with  a  Cloke,  and  if  they 
carry  not  in  theire  handes  a  litle  baskett,  as  if  they  went  abroade 
to  buy  somethinge,  tho  perhapps  they  goe  only  to  visite  a  frend. 
They  kisse  none  but  theire  husbands,  nor  them  openly,  yea  they 
take  it  for  a  great  wrong,  if  a  stranger  ignorant  of  their 
Customes,  when  he  takes  his  leaue  for  a  great  Jorney,  should 
offer  to  kisse  or  so  much  as  to  touch  their  handes.  Yet  I  will 
freely  say,  that  in  Oldenburg,  Westphalia,  and  those  parts,  I 
obserued  wemen  of  the  better  sorte  more  barbarous  and  prone 
to  vse  wanton  and  filthy  speeches.  Otherwise,  the  men  (as  the 
wemen)  are  modest  in  speeches,  and  hold  it  great  immodesty 
to  make  water  in  the  streetes,  and  in  some  places  the  magistrate 
will  punish  any  vnshamefastnes  in  that  kynde.  The  Parcimony 
of  the  Germans  is  singuler,  spending  sparingly  if  not  basely,  in 
theire  apparrell,  which  is  Commonly  of  Cloth,  and  playne 
stuffes,  with  litle  or  no  lace,  neuer  imbrodered,  and  worne  by 
them  to  the  vttermost  proofe,  euen  when  it  is  greasy.  So  are 
they  in  theire  feasts ;  which  exceed  not  foure  or  fyue  dishes,  and 
in  theire  games  or  sportes,  which  they  seldome  vse  and  neuer 
for  great  wagers.  Only  they  spend  prodigally  in  drincke, 
wherein  sometymes  I  haue  seene  one  gentleman  at  one  nights 
lodging  in  his  Inne  spend  tenn  or  twenty  DoUors.  Yet 
howsoeuer  poore  men  will  drincke  theire  apparell  from  theire 
backes,  I  should  thincke  it  a  labour  of  Hercules,  for  men  of  the 
better  sorte  to  consume  any  reasonable  patrimony  therein. 
Procopius  imputes  Covetousnes  to  the  Germans,  because  for  gold 
they  expose  theire  Hues  to  danger,  but  I  thincke  not  Covetousnes 
but  rather  want  of  meanes  to  ryott  in  drincke,  makes  them 
Mercenary  soldyers.  They  are  aboue  all  nations  constant,  in 
Apparrell,  dyett  and  all  thinges.  For  howsoeuer  they  changed 
for  the  Reformed  Religion,  when  they  sawe  they  had  beene 
deceaved,  and  came  to  knowe  the  truth,  yet  that  is  to  be 
attributed  rather  to  theire  goodnes,  then  to  Inconstantcy.  They 
are  of  great  integrity,  trusty  and  faythfuU  in  worde  and  deede. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  293 

For  they  demaund  uo  more  of  the  buyer  then  the  iust  price 
that  he  must  pay.  And  if  you  leaue  mony  or  goods  in  theire 
Stoues  (or  Common  eating  places  of  theire  howses)  they  are  as 
safe  as  if  they  were  locked  in  your  chest.  Yea  wheras  the 
Common  proverbe  is,  that  the  Masters  eye  makes  the  horse  fatt, 
and  in  all  Countryes  men  vse  to  see  theire  horses  meated,  there 
you  may  safely  trust,  and  they  continually  doe  trust,  the 
seruants  of  the  Inns  to  meate  theire  horses,  who  will  neuer 
deceave  a  Dumb  beast.  I  never  obserued  any  Nation  more 
.  prone  to  suspition,  not  for  any  guiltines  of  wickednes  in 
themselues  (no  nation  more  hating  treason,  fraude,  and  all 
dissimulation)  but  rather  out  of  a  Conscience  of  theire 
simplicity,  whereby  they  thincke  themselues  fitt  to  be  betrayed, 
howsoeuer  they  drincke  stoutly,  and  though  they  eat«  slowly  yet 
by  setting  long  at  table  Commonly  eate  to  satiety,  which  two 
thinges  vse  to  preuoke  venerye,  yet  no  doubt  theire  Chastitye  is 
admirable.  Perhapps  this  fuUnes  chookes  their  spirittes,  and 
makes  them  dull,  and  so  lesse  inclyned  to  venerye.  But  no 
doubt  the  men  are  very  chast,  and  the  wemen  not  only 
exceeding  modest,  as  I  formerly  sayd,  but  in  my  opinion  most 
chast  in  the  worlde,  I  knowe  not  whether  out  of  naturall 
inclynation,  or  out  of  the  seuerity  of  the  lawe,  restrayning 
nature.  For  Adultry  is  punished  with  death,  and  the  offenders 
in  that  kynde  be  rare  and  seldome  or  never  founde.  Fornication 
is  punished  with  mulcts  of  mony,  and  with  exceeding  shame, 
and  howsoeuer  some  virgins  among  them  of  the  baser  sorte  haue 
sometymes  bastards,  and  some  of  the  better  sort  are  content  to 
vse  theire  seruice  for  dry  norses,  yet  they  are  fewe  and  dispised. 
Tacitus  writes  that  of  all  barbarous  nations  (as  then  the  Romans 
reputed  them)  only  the  Germans  had  eurey  man  one  wife. 
Towardes  the  German  Sea,  namely  at  Hamburg,  the  Citty 
aboundes  with  harlotts,  which  vsed  to  allure  strangers,  and  then 
giue  Notice  to  the  sergants  to  apprehend  them,  and  bring  them 
to  the  magistrate,  who  imposed  great  mulcts  of  mony  vpon 
them,  with  small  Creditt  to  the  Magistrate,  because  those 
Mulcts    were    diuided,    betweene    the    Magistrates    imposing 


294  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

them,  the  harlotts  accusing,  and  the  sargants  apprehending  the 
betrayed  malefactors.  But  if  the  man  offending  were  marryed, 
he  was  punished  with  death,  to  which  only  the  breakers  of 
wedlocke  were  subiect,  the  party  vnmaryed  being  through  out 
Germany  only  punished  with  mony.  Also  at  Augsburg  vpon 
the  Confynes  of  Italy,  infected  with  the  Nationall  vice  of  the 
Italyans  being  most  vnchast,  I  obserued  great  impunity  if  not 
open  liberty  of  fornication.  Munster  writes  that  of  old  the 
Germans  were  reputed  vnfruitfuU  in  generation.  Bodine  on 
the  Contrary  writes  all  Northerne  men  to  be  most  fruitefull,  and 
calls  Germany  the  shopp  of  Nations  from  whence  the  Armyes 
of  the  Gothes,  the  Hunns,  the  Cymbrians,  the  longebardes,  and 
Normans,  infinite  in  number,  swarmed  ouer  all  Europe.  For 
howsoeuer  they  were  not  all  Germans,  yet  those  Armyes  were 
much  increased  in  theire  passage  through  Germany.  But  since 
drunckennes  is  a  great  enemy  to  generation,  and  Tacitus  writeth 
that  the  Germans  had  but  one  wife  for  one  man,  when  other 
barbarous  nations  had  euery  man  many  wiues  (which  is  the 
most  powerfuU  meanes  of  fruitefull  Procreation)  I  knowe  no 
better  reason  why  the  Germans  should  be  fruitful!  in  generation 
aboue  other  Northerne  people,  then  the  singular  Chastity  of 
the  men  and  espetially  of  the  wemen.  For  naturall  reason  and 
experience  teacheth,  that  wemen  Prostituted  to  the  lust  of 
many,  ueuer  haue  Children,  at  least  so  long  as  they  remayne 
Common.  No  doubt  Germany  is  very  populous,  and  the  wemen 
there  be  very  fruitefull,  as  may  appeare,  not  only  by  the 
foresayd  invndation  of  Armyes,  but  by  daly  experience.  Botero 
a  Boman  omitting  Sweizerland,  Netherland,  Prussia,  and 
Liuonia,  all  which  speake  the  German  language,  writes  that 
in  the  Empire  tenne  millions  of  persons  were  Numbred  in  his 
tyme,  and  that  among  the  very  many  Cittyes  and  fayre  townes 
of  Germany,  in  one  Citty  of  Augsburg  1705  were  Baptised  and 
1227  were  Buryed,  in  a  yeare  free  from  the  plague  or  any 
mortality  by  strange  diseases.  While  my  selfe  soiourned  at 
Leipzige  a  woman  had  three  Chilldren  at  a  birth,  and  the 
hauing  of  more  then  one  was  not  thought  rare  or  strange,  Yea 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE,  295 

they  haue  a  Common  saying,  which  may  seeme  fabulous,  but 
in  likelyhood  came  at  first  fiom  some  rare  accident  in  that  kynd, 
namely  that  a  woman  reproching  another  for  hauing  many 
Children  at  one  birth,  and  being  Cursed  by  her,  had  herselfe  the 
next  yeare  so  many  Children,  as  for  shame  shee  went  to  drowne 
some  of  them  in  a  Ponde,  but  being  apprehended  and  punished, 
the  Children  that  were  saued  were  commonly  called  Hunds- 
kindren  that  is  Dog  whelps,  because  they  so  hardly  scaped  the 
fortune  of  whelpes  to  be  drowned.  Whatsoeuer  hath  beene  sayd 
or  may  be  sayd  of  the  Germans  Nature  and  manners,  it  must 
allwayes  be  vnderstood,  that  vpon  the  Confynes  on  all  sydes, 
theire  old  naturall  goodnes  is  somewhat  infected  and  altered  by 
the  vices  of  the  bordering  Nations.  For  howsoeuer  the  inland 
Germans  are  at  a  worde  for  all  thinges  they  buy  and  sell,  and 
no  man  will  oifer  lesse  then  is  asked.  Yet  on  the  borders  of 
Fraunce  they  apply  themselues  to  vse  some  Art  to  deceave. 
In  like  sorte  within  land  they  are  most  chast,  but  vpon  the 
,  Confynes  of  Italy,  it  is  no  great  Cryme  to  be  acquainted  with  an 
harlott.  And  indeede  generally  the  borderers  of  all  Nations  are 
Commonly  the  worst  people,  and  vse  more  then  others  to  apply 
themselues  to  the  manners  of  theire  neighbours. 


Bodies  and  Witts. 

Touching  the  bodies  and  witts  of  the  Germans,  old  writers 
say  that  they  cannot  beare  thirst,  nor  heate,  but  are  most  patient 
to  endure  colde.  And  Tacitus  writes  that  theire  bodyes  are 
great  and  strong  to  resist  assaults,  but  not  able  to  endure  labour, 
thirst,  nor  heate  :  and  Pomponius  Maela  sayth,  theire  bodyes  are 
most  patient  to  endure  Colde  out  of  Custome  to  runne  vp  and 
downe  naked  in  theire  shirtes,  from  Childhood  to  ripenes  of 
yeares.  For  my  part  I  thincke  thire  disability  to  beare  thirst,  is 
rather  Contracted  by  Custome  then  by  nature,  since  theire 
bodyes  are  commonly  moyst  and  Phlegmatick,  and  only 
Custome  hath  taught  them  to  drincke  immoderately.  Nether 
thincke  I  them  able  to  endure  extreame  Colde.     For  howsoeuer 


396  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

I  haue  seene  theire  Children  goe  naked  in  the  Stones,  and  the 
seruants  carry  them  into  colde  roomes  and  sett  them  downe 
naked  vpon  cold  plastered  floores,  till  they  had  made  a  bedd 
or  done  like  buisinesse,  and  bigger  Children  often  runne  out 
naked  to  play  in  the  snowe,  yet  these  Children  soone  retyre 
into  hott  stones,  wherein  the  men  also  and  espetially  the  wemen 
Continually  sett,  till  they  goe  to  bedd,  or  vpon  necessity  of 
buisinesse  goe  abroade.  Also  the  heades  and  faces  of  the 
wemen  are  mufiBed  with  linnen  Cloth,  and  they  weare  Peticoates 
and  Clokes  lyned  with  furr,  and  the  men  also  weare  Capps  and 
Cassockes  Commonly  lyned  with  furr,  yea  most  of  them  weare 
great  stomachers  of  wooll  or  furrs,  as  large  as  Artizans  Aprons, 
either  because  they  cannot  beare  colde,  or  because  they  so 
weaken  theire  stomackes  by  drincking,  as  they  are  forced  thus 
to  cherish  them.  Bodin  writes  that  Gallen  was  wont  to  wondei' 
that  some  nations  vsed  to  putt  theire  Children  in  colde  water 
assoone  as  they  were  borne,  and  the  Emperour  Julian  writes 
in  his  Epistle  to  Antiochus,  that  the  Germans  vsed  to  putt  theire 
newe  borne  Chilldren  into  the  Riuer  Rhene,  beleeuing  that  the 
Bastards  would  sincke  and  perish,  but  those  that  were 
Legitimate  would  floate  aboue  the  water.  I  knowe  not  vpon 
what  superstition  they  vsed  then  this  barbarous  and  foolish 
Custome,  but  at  this  day  I  am  sure  the  water  is  made  luke 
warme  in  which  they  Baptise  theire  Children,  whose  whole 
bodyes  they  sprinckle  with  the  same.  Munster  writes  that  the 
old  Germans  brought  vp  theire  Children  in  great  liberty, 
without  tying  them  to  labour,  or  learning  of  Artes,  and  that  the 
Germans  layd  them  downe  to  sleepe  where  night  ouertooke  them, 
and  theire  Children  were  left  free  to  doe  what  they  listed.  And 
Caesar  in  his  Commentaryes,  attribuites  the  Germans  bigg 
stature  and  strength  to  this  free  education,  which  Bodin 
attributes  to  theire  aboundance  of  moysture  and  heate.  For  my 
part  I  thincke  it  rather  proceedes  from  a  third  cause,  namely 
that  wemen  are  seldome  marryed  till  they  be  twenty  fyue  yeares 
old,  which  maturity  of  age  cannot  but  bring  strong  and  large 
Children.     If  any  marj'e  younger,  they  repute  them  more  fitt 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  297 

for  bedd  and  boarde,  then  to  goiierne  the  huswyfery  of  the 
Family,  and  my  selfe  at  leipzig  obserued,  the  best  sorte  of  the 
Cittizens  to  thincke  it  sti^ange,  when  a  virgin  of  seuentene  yeares 
age  was  maryed  .     No  doubt  the  bodies  and  all  the  parts  of  the 
Germans  are  larg  and  strong.     Among  other  thinges  it  would 
seeme  wonderfull  to  any  of  our  nation,  if  they  should  see  what 
huge  tubbes  of  water  the  wemen  commonly  carry  vpon  theire 
heades  (insteede  of  which  tubbs  in  some  places  they  carry  two 
pales  hanging  vpon  a  wodden  yoke  putt  about  theire  neckes, 
which  somewhat  easeth  the  Carryage).     They  may  guesse  the 
ordinary  bignes  of  the  Germans  bodies  to  exceede  other  nations, 
who  haue  scene  the  two  Monsters  of  men  brought  from  thence 
in  our  tyme  to  be  shewed  in  forayne  parts  (as  Monsters)  for 
mony,  wherof  one  had  a  Sister  in  Saxony  credibly  reported  to 
be  much  higher,  though  otherwise  not  so  great  as  himselfe. 
In  England  we  had  experience  that  these  two  foresayd  Gyauts 
(as  I  may  call  them)  would  not  wrestle  or  doe  like  exercises  with 
our  men,  for  the  Germans  in  generall  eating  and  drincking  most 
part  of  the  day,  and  sitting  continually,  and  that  in  hott  stoves, 
besydes  the  naturall  bignes  of  stature,  become  fatt  and  puffed 
up,  but  seldome  or  neuer  haue  actiue  bodyes.     Yea  theire  witts, 
not    very    sharpe    or    quicke    by    nature,    are    by    the    same 
intemperance,  and  by  the  hott  stoues  admitting  no  ayre,  and 
stuffing  the  brayne  with  grosse  vapours,  made  very  dull  and 
heauy.     The  greatest  wemen  are  Commonly  in  Saxony,  Olden- 
burg and  West  Phallia,  but  the  fayrest,  and  indeede  of  excellent 
beauty,  are  those  of  Hamburg,  Lubect,  Dantzke,  and  Melvin 
vpon  the  Sea  syde.     At  Hamburg  they  haue  all  yellow  heyre, 
by  washing  it  weekly  with  one  kynd  of  lee  and  drying  it  in 
the  sunne.     The  fayrest  within  land  are  those  of  Suevia  and 
espetially  of  Augsburg.     Both  men  and  wemen  in  Styria  and 
Carinthia  vpon  the  Alpps,  haue  many  of  them  great  wenns  in 
theire  throtes,  bigger  then  theire  cheekes,  ether  by  drincking 
water  running  through  Myneralls,  or  snowe  falling  into  the 
waters,   for   snowe   lyes   most   part  of  the   yeare   vpon   those 
Mountaynes.     In  Feasts  they  haue  no  complement  intertayne- 


398  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

ments,  discourse,  or  mirth,  but  graue  and  long  orations  one  after 
another,  theire  short  speeches  are  only  '  you  are  welcome,' 
'  drincke  out  all,'  '  I  drincke  to  your  mastership,'  and  '  I  pledge 
your  mastership,'  and  the  like  :  theire  Actions  of  mirth  are  only 
daunsing  after  theire  rude  manner,  or  griping  of  handes.  If 
they  have  Fooles  to  make  them  merrye,  they  wring  laughter 
from  others  by  obsurdity  of  acction,  as  falling  and  breaking 
theire  shinnes,  and  by  telling  written  tales,  not  by  sharpenes 
•of  any  witty  talke.  Indeede  they  knowe  not  what  a  pleasant 
Jest  is,  but  will  interprett  literally  after  the  playne  wordes,  such 
speeches,  as  by  strangers  are  spoken  with  sauorye  and  witty 
conceyte,  if  they  were  taken  in  the  sence  they  meane  them. 

Artes  and  Sciences. 

If  any  obiect  that  the  Germans  are  exelent  in  manuall  Artes, 
and  the  liberall  Sciences,  I  think  that  to  be  attributed  not  to 
theire  sharpenes  of  witt,  but  to  theire  industry,  for  they  vse  to 
plodd  with  great  diligence  vpon  their  professions,  not  careing  to 
be  ignorant  in  all  other  thinges,  contrary  to  the  manner  of  other 
nations,  who  besydes  their  profession,  affect  to  haue  some 
superficiall  knowledg  in  all  thinges,  for  discourse  and  ostenta- 
tion of  learning.  Indeede  the  Germans  are  excelent  in  Manuall 
Artes,  by  that  plodding  industrye,  and  famous  for  the  same 
among  all  nations,  by  which  also  they  bring  from  them  much 
mony  into  Germany.  In  the  tyme  of  Venceslaus  the  Emperour 
Crowned  in  the  yeare  1376.  Bertholdus  Niger  a  German  Monke 
and  a  great  Chymist,  is  sayd  first  to  haue  invented  Gunns  and 
Gunnpowder.  And  in  the  tyme  of  the  Emperour  Fredericke  the 
third.  Crowned  in  the  yeare  1440,  John  Gutenberg  a  German, 
borne  at  Straaburg,  did  first  invent  Printing,  which  was  after 
perfected  at  Mentz.  At  least  these  men  first  made  these 
inventians  knowne  to  the  people  of  Europe.  For  the  historyes 
of  China  are  sayd  to  wittnes,  that  of  old  in  the  tyme  of  theire 
first  king,  he  was  taught  the  vse  of  Gunns  by  a  Deuill,  and 
that  of  old  they  had  the  vse  of  Printing.      The  Germans  also 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  299 

make  exquisite  Clockes,  sucli  as  that  of  Strasburg,  that  of  Bazill, 
and  that  of  Lubecke,  described  in  the  first  part  of  this  worke, 
excellent  for  knowledg  of  Astronomy,  and  for  manuall  Art, 
which  are  commonly  whole  Clockes,  that  is  stricking  foure  and 
twenty  howres,  and  begining  at  night,  wherevpon  they  were 
called  of  old  the  Sonnes  of  Dis,  and  were  sayd  of  olde  to  reken 
tyme  by  nights  not  by  dayes,  as  now  to  this  day  takeing  theire 
leaue  of  frendes,  they  wish  them  a  thousand  good  nights. 
Likewise  they  haue  Artificiall  mills,  to  be  driuen  with  a  small 
quantity  of  water,  conveyed  in  troughes,  and  falling  directly 
vpon  the  wlieeles,  which  they  vse  in  theire  Mines,  as  also  for 
other  vses,  namely  for  sawing  of  boaides,  with  litle  helpe  of  one 
workeman  to  fasten  the  tree  to  the  Mill,  which  done  it  draweth 
the  tree  to  it  being  never  so  great,  till  it  haue  sawed  out  the 
same,  so  as  for  euery  boarde  they  doe  but  once  fasten  the  tree  to 
the  Mill,  and  neede  no  more  attend  it.  And  they  haue  Mills 
vpon  the  Riuers  founded  vpon  a  boate,  in  which  they  remoue 
the  Mill  at  pleasure  from  one  towne  and  village  to  another.  By 
Manuall  Art  they  make  all  labours  easy,  to  be  donne  with  litle 
helpe  and  attendance,  sauing  the  charge  of  workmen  and 
seruants.  Wemen  in  Childebed  and  sicke  persons  not  able  to 
move  for  weaknes,  haue  towells  fastened  vpon  wheeles  to  the 
toppes  of  theire  bedds,  by  which  without  other  helpe  they  can 
remoue  and  turne  themselues  with  ease.  They  haue  Cradles  for 
Children,  wherein  they  shutt  them,  and  support  them  that  they 
cannot  fall,  and  these  moue  witli  wheeles  which  way  soeuer  the 
chyld  moues  them,  so  as  he  learnes  to  goe  of  himselfe,  while  the 
mother,  nurse,  and  maydes,  are  free  to  attend  housholde 
buisinesse.  For  the  Oermans  so  abhorr  Idlenesse,  as  I  haue 
scene  young  men,  rather  then  they  would  stand  Idle,  seriously 
fall  to  spining  of  flax.  Theire  very  Plowghs  are  driuen  upon 
wheeles  with  great  ease  and  small  number  of  Plowmen.  All 
seuerall  trades  of  Artizans,  haue  theire  solem  feasts  yearely,  in 
publike  howses  for  that  purpose,  whether  they  all  goe  together 
in  the  morning,  marching  through  the  streetes  with  affected 
grauity,  and  there  hauing  largly  dyned,  they  spend  most  part 


300  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

of  the  afternoone,  sometymes  in  daunsing  after  musicke, 
sometymes  at  the  table  singing  and  drincking,  and  then  retorue 
to  theire  owne  howses,  marching  through  the  streetes  in  like 
manner  as  they  came  thether.  The  Artizans  worke  not,  as  our 
English,  in  open  shopps,  but  in  close  Parlers  or  chambers, 
hauing  Stoues  or  Ovens,  which  are  heated  in  the  winter,  so 
as  they  are  troubled  with  no  cold.  They  receave  youthes  bound 
prentises  for  six  yeares,  to  be  taught  theire  trades,  during  which 
tyme,  they  vse  them  with  much  lesse  severity  then  our  Artizans 
doe  in  England.  For  they  worke  with  their  hatts  on,  and  haue 
many  hoUidays,  wherein  they  challeng  of  Custome  to  be  fiee 
from  labour,  in  so  mucli  as  eueiy  Monday  (which  they  call 
Sondayes  brother)  they  worke  not  at  all,  or  very  litle  at  their 
owne  pleasure.  If  any  man  come  to  buy  thinges  in  theire  shops 
namely  shooes  and  bootes,  they  neuer  rise  from  theire  worke, 
but  the  buyer  chuseth  his  owne  shooes  and  Bootes,  and  putts 
them  on  himselfe,  and  then  payes  the  price  they  aske  at  a  worde 
and  (as  of  duty)  giues  some  drincking  mony  to  the  workemen. 
The  prentises  hauing  semed  theire  yeares,  and  being 
Jorneymen,  that  is  working  for  dayes  wages,  vse  to  trauell 
through  the  great  Cittyes  of  Germany  Fraunce  and  Italy, 
mantayning  theire  expences  by  theire  owne  labour,  and  when 
they  haue  gotten  mony  to  beare  theire  charges  by  the  way,  they 
go  to  another  Citty,  and  before  they  retorne  home,  with  singular 
industry  become  expert  in  theire  trades.  This  custome  is  more 
spetially  vsed  by  Taylors,  and  Barba^  (who  withall  professe 
surgery)  and  also  by  Shooemakers.  And  in  tyme  this  custome 
hath  gotten  such  power,  as  in  the  great  Cittyes  of  Germany, 
these  wanderers,  with  great  Confidence  enter  the  houses  of  the 
best  workmen  of  theire  trade,  calling  for  worke,  as  if  they  were 
in  theire  masters  houses,  and  liuing  there  vpon  theire  labour, 
till  they  haue  gott  mony  to  trauell  further,  as  or  long  as  they 
list. 

For  Sciences :  There  is  not  a  man  among  the  Common  sorts 
who  cannot  speake  lattin,  and  hath  not  some  skill  in 
Arithmaticke,  and  Musicke,  The  very  wemen  carry  chalke  in 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  301 

theire  purses  wherewith  they  will  truely  and  speedily  cast  any 
ordinary  reckning.  If  any  aske  Almes,  they  Commonly  begg 
-singing,  and  the  poore  schollers  vpon  hoUydayes  goe  singing 
about  the  streetes,  and  receaue  some  Almes  at  euery  house  of 
the  better  sorte,  Each  Cittye  and  good  towne  hath  Trumpeters, 
who  commonly  dwell  in  the  steeples  of  the  Churches,  with  theire 
whole  Familyes,  where  they  haue  a  convenient  Stoue,  and  a 
lodging  Chamber,  with  a  voyd  Rome  or  two,  for  Pullen  and  like 
necessaryes,  on  the  highest  topps  of  the  steeples,  where  daly  at 
Noone  they  sounde  Trumpitts,  and  allwayes  serue  in  steede  of 
watchmen,  hanging  out  flaggs  and  diuerse  signes,  whereby  the 
Cittizens  may  knowe  what  horsemen  Footemen,  or  Coaches 
approach  to  the  towne,  and  more  spetially  thereby  the  Innkeeper 
hath  warning  to  provide  for  them  and  expect  theire  comming, 
whether  they  also  come  at  dinner  tyme  to  receaue  some  guift  of 
the  Passengers.  In  like  sorte  many  Cittyes  mantayne  at 
publike  charge  Musitians,  vsing  Sagbutts,  Hoboyes,  and  such 
loude  Instruments,  which  wee  call  the  waytes  of  Cyttyes,  and 
these  play  at  the  piiblicke  house  of  the  Citty  each  day  at  Noone, 
when  the  Senatours  goe  to  dinner,  and  at  all  publike  Feasts. 
And  howsoeuer  they  be  of  the  Reformed  Religion  after  the  rule 
of  Luther,  yet  in  theire  Churches,  after  the  manner  of  the 
Roman  Church,  they  vse  to  sing  laten  Hymmnes  artificially, 
and  haue  not  only  Organs,  but  Cornetts  and  a  Consort  of  like 
loude  Instruments,  sounding  whyle  the  Queristers  sing,  and 
while  the  whole  Congregation  singes  Psalmes  in  the  vulgar 
tounge,  the  most  part  (as  I  sayd)  hauing  skill  in  musicke.  In 
all  theire  Meetinges  to  drincke,  they  greately  delight  in 
daunsing,  and  Musicke,  as  norishing  the  present  humour  of 
mirth,  and  cheering  them  to  drincke  more  largely.  But  as  they 
delight  most  in  loude  musicke,  so  in  still  Musicke  of  Lutes  and 
like  Instruments,  they  like  them  better  who  strike  hard  vpon 
the  strings,  then  those  who  with  a  gentile  touch  make  sweeter 
Melody,  which  they  thincke  fitter  for  Chambers  to  invite  sleepe, 
then  for  feasts  to  invite  mirth  and  drincking.  Also  they  are 
much  delighted  in  singing  birdes,  so  as  not  only  those  of  the 


302  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

better  sort,  but  the  common  Artizans  haue  them  in  theire 
Stones,  ether  flying  loose,  and  resting  vpon  branches  of  Laurell, 
greene  in  Winter,  and  hung  vp  of  purpose,  or  ells  many  birdes 
in  a  large  windowe  inclosed  within  the  glasse  and  a  windows  of 
wyer.  And  my  selfe  obserued  at  Leipzig,  that  in  the  fayrest 
streetes,  each  house  of  the  better  sort  had  nightingales,  which 
ioyntly  made  sweete  musicke  to  the  passengers. 

For  the  Military  Science,  they  willingly  followe  Captaynes 
of  theire  owne  Nation,  and  would  not  easily  obey  strangers. 
They  haue  that  vertue  common  with  the  Sweitzers,  that  when 
the  warr  is  donne,  they  willingly  and  readily  laye  downe  theire 
Armes,  and  fall  to  the  workes  of  theire  former  vocations.  The 
same  selfe  loue  makes  them  preferr  theire  owne  writers,  in 
Philosophy,  diuinity,  and  all  Sciences,  before  any  forayne 
Authors,  so  as  I  may  say,  that  if  in  any  nation,  surely  in 
Germany,  a  Prophett  is  most  esteemed  in  his  owne  Country. 
The  Phisitians  in  Germany  (as  my  selfe  found  by  experience 
being  sicke  at  Leiptzig,  and  by  discourse  in  other  places)  are 
very  honest  and  learned.  Contrary  to  the  old  rule  to  take  when 
the  disease  payneth,  because  after  ease  Phisitians  are  litle 
regarded,  they  neuer  take  any  mony  till  they  haue  donne  the 
Cure,  and  if  the  sicke  man  dye  in  theire  handes,  they  expect 
no  rewarde  of  theire  vnsuccessfull  labours.  Yea  when  he  is 
recovered,  they  expect  no  greater  reward  then  after  the  rate  of 
Eightene  pence  the  day  in  English  mony,  and  I  haue  scene  them 
being  offered  more,  to  refuse  it  and  turne  it  backe  to  the  giuer. 
Yet  doe  they  visitt  the  sicke  twise  each  day,  with  much 
diligence  and  compassionate  Curtesye,  not  scorning  to  handle 
any  sore  parte,  or  to  looke  vpon  any  Ordure,  to  discouer  the 
disease.  In  like  sorte  the  Apothecaryes,  are  fewe  in  Number, 
and  only  such  as  are  allowed  by  the  Prince,  and  they  indorse 
the  Phisicke  they  giue  vpon  the  Phisitians  bills,  and  sell  theire 
druggs  at  a  reasonable  rate.  And  howsoeuer  the  Germans  are 
naturally  more  honest,  then  to  sell  rotten  ware,  espetially  in  this 
case,  where  it  concerns  life,  yet  to  prevent  any  such  fraude,  the 
Phisitians,  by  an  Imperiall  lawe  and  by  the  decrees  of  severall 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  303 

Princes,  are  required  and  vse  yearely  to  visitt  theirs  shops, 
where  they  fayle  not  to  burne  all  druggs  that  are  not  fitt  to 
be  vsed.  As  in  Italy,  so  in  Germany,  they  haue  Emperickes, 
which  professe  to  haue  some  spetiall  receipts,  salues,  Oyles,  and 
oyntments,  approued  for  some  cures,  who  beare  with  them 
testimonials  vnder  the  great  Seales  of  Princes  and  free  Cittyes, 
for  the  Cures  they  haue  donne,  and  mounting  vpon  stalls,  or  litle 
skaffolds,  in  markett  places,  publish  these  testimonialls,  and 
preach  theire  owne  skill,  shewing  pictures  of  Cures  they  haue 
donne,  and  stonnes  they  haue  cutt  out,  and  Teeth  they  haue 
drawne.  In  Italy  I  haue  knowne  some  of  theme  to  haue  good 
secretes  in  this  kynde,  but  there  they  be  many  in  number,  here 
more  ignorant,  and  much  fewer,  there  they  haue  a  zani  or  foole, 
to  drawe  Company  by  mirth,  that  they  may  better  vent  theire 
wares,  here  they  sell  with  playne  bragging.  Generally  they  are 
no  Schollers,  but  flatt  Cheaters,  yet  will  vndertake  any  Cure 
whatsoeuer.  And  as  in  Italy  they  are  called  Monti  -  banchi, 
.that  is  Mounters  vpon  Bankes,  so  here  they  are  called,  Tyriaks- 
kremer,  that  is  marchants  or  sellers  of  Treakle.  In  Germany 
they  haue  Masters  of  Fence,  more  singlar  in  formality  of  taking 
vp  and  laying  downe  wepons,  then  in  skill  of  defence  and 
offence,  and  these  are  made  only  in  Frankford  in  the  two  yearely 
Marts  or  Fayres.  The  doctors  of  Ciuill  lawe  in  Germany  liue  in 
great  estimation,  the  Empire  being  for  the  most  part  gouerned 
by  the  Imperiall  or  Ciuill  lawe,  though  in  some  partes 
Prouinciall  lawes  and  Customes  are  mingled  with  it.  They  are 
Chanecellours  to  the  Emperour,  and  the  Princes,  which  office  is 
the  cheefe  in  dignity  and  power  vnder  them,  so  as  no  profession 
is  more  studied  and  followed  by  young  gentlemen  and  those  of 
the  better  sort.  For  those  who  cannot  attayne  this  highest 
dignity,  yet  become  Governours  in  Cittyes  and  Prouinces, 
besydes  that  all  the  Vniversityes  labour  and  giue  large  stipends 
to  drawe  those  of  greatest  fame  to  be  Professors  and  Readers 
of  the  lawe  in  their  Schooles,  so  as  Germany  must  needes 
abound  with  learned  men  of  a  profession  so  well  rewarded.  Yea 
the  very  wiues  of  these  Docters,  aswell  as  themselues,  haue  large 


304  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Priuiledges  for  weareing  of  Apparrell  and  many  ornaments,  by 
the  Imperial!  lawes,  first  compiled  and  still  expounded  by  men 
of    that    profession.      Germany    hath    some    fewe    wandring 
Comeydians,  more  deseruing  pitty  then  prayse,  for  the  serious 
parts  are  dully  penned,  and  worse  acted,  and  the  mirth  they 
make  is  ridiculous,  and  nothing  lesse  then  witty  (as  I  formerly 
haiie  shewed).     So  as  I  remember  that  when  some  of  our  cast 
dispised  Stage  players  came  out  of  England  into  Germany,  and 
played  at  Franckford  in  the  tyme  of  the  Mart,  hauing  nether  a 
Complete  number  of  Actours,  nor  any  good  Apparell,  nor  any 
ornament  of  the  Stage,  yet  the  Germans,  not  vnderstanding  a 
worde  they  sayde,  both  men  and  wemen,  flocked  wonderfully  to 
see  theire  gesture  and  Action,  rather  then  heare  them,  speaking 
English  which  they  vnderstoode  not,  and  pronowncing  peeces 
and   Patches   of   English   playes,   which   my   selfe   and   some 
English   men   there   present   could   not   heare   without    great 
wearysomenes.     Yea  my  selfe  Comming  from  Franckford  in  the 
Company  of  some  cheefe  marchants  Dutch  and  Flemish,  heard 
them  often  bragg  of  the  good  markett  they  had  made,  only 
Condoling  that  they  had  not  the  leasure  to  heare  the  English 
players.     Touching  the  Germans  education  in  Schooles :   vpon 
the  day  of  St.  Gregorye  and  no  other  day  of  the  yeare,  the 
Schoolemaster  and  Schoolers  of  the  publike  Schoole  in  some 
Cittyes,  march  about  the  streetes  in  theire  best  apparrell  and 
Festiuall  Pompe,  to  receave  new  Schoolers,  whome  the  parents 
make  ready  against  that  day,  to  present  them  as  they  passe,  and 
enter  them  into  the  Schoole.     And  most  rich  men  keepe  also  a 
priuate  Schoolemaster  in  theire  bowses,  for  theire  Children,  only 
to  leade  them  daly  to  the  publike  Schoole,  and  bring  them  backe 
from  thence,  and  to  teach  them  at  home  such  lessons  as  are 
giuen  them  in  the  publike  Schoole,  and  to  teach  them  good 
behauiour  at  home.       One  thinge  I  cannot  commend  in  the 
Germans,   that  for   desyre   of  vayneglory,   being   yet   without 
Beardes  and  of  smale  knowledge,  they  make  themselues  knowne 
more  than  praysed,  by  vntimely  Printing  of  bookes,  and  very 
toyes,  published  in  theire  names.     Young  StudeYits  who  haue 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  308 

scarce  layd  theire  lipps  to  taste  the  sweete  fountaynes  of  the 
Sciences,  if  they  can  wrest  an  Elegy  out  of  theire  empty  brayne, 
it   must  presently  be   Printed,  yea   if  they   can   but   make   a 
wrangling  disputation   in  the  Vniversity,   the   questions  they 
dispute  vpon,  with  the  Disputers  names,  must  also  be  Printed. 
Tea  very  graue  men  and  Docters  of  the  liberall  Professions,  are 
so  forward  to  rush  into  these  Olimpick  games,  for  gayning  the 
prise  from  others,  as  they  seeme  rather  to  affect  the  writing 
of  many  and  great,  then  iudicious  and  succinct  bookes,  so  as 
theire  riper  yeares  and  second  Counsells  (allwayes  best)  hardly 
suffice  to  correct  the  errours  therof,  and  change  (as  the  Proverbe 
is)  quadrangles  to  round  formes,  wheras  the  French  and  other 
Authours,  feareing  the  diuersity  of  diuers  mens  Judgments,  and 
the  biting  detractions  of  emulous  and  envious  readers,  vse  to 
polish,  and  often  peruse  theire  owne  writinges,  before  they  dare 
committ  them  to  the  Presse.     And  herein  the  bookes  of  Caluin 
litle  or  nothing  Corrected,  haue  had  great  advantage  ouer  the 
bookes  of  Luther  often  purged  and  much  altered  from  theire 
first   Copies.      For  it  may   well   be   sayd   of   books   corrected 
after    Printing,    that    was    sayd    of    the  Roman    Sensures  of 
manners :  The  note  may  be  blotted  out,  but  the  spott  cannot : 
since  howsoeuer  the  Corrected  bookes  are  good  and  profitable  (as 
many  of  the  Germans  are,  being  purged  of  theire  drosse),  yet 
envious  readers  more  obserue  the  spotts  of  errours  blotted  out, 
then  Socraticall  sentences  newely  added.       And  no  doubt,  no 
bookes  haue  more  felt  the  sting  of  this  envie,  then  those  of  most 
learned  and  holy  Luther.     From  hence  it  commeth,  that  the 
Printers  of  Germany,  are  so  farr  from  giuing  the  Authors  mony 
for  theire  Copies  (which  they  doe  in  other  Countryes)  as  feareing 
not  to  vent  them  with  gayne,  they  dare  not  adventure  to  Print 
them  at  theire  charge.     So  as  the  German  Authors  vse,  ether  to 
pay  a  great  part  of  the  charge  leaning  the  bookes  to  the  Printer, 
or  to  pay  a  Crowne  for  the  Printing  of  each  leafe,  keeping 
the  bookes  to  themselues,  which  they  commonly  giue  freely  to 
frendes  and  strangers,  as  it  were  hyring  them  to  vouchsafe  the 
reading  thereof. 
u 


306  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Vniuersities. 

Germany  hath  very  many  vniversityes,  for  after  the  decay  of 
the  Imperiall  and  Papull  power,  besydes  those  of  olde  founded 
vpon  priuiledges  graunted  by  them,  each  absolute  Prince,  and 
some  free  Cittyes  (which  are  very  many  in  Germany)  haue 
founded  an  vniversity  in  some  cheefe  Citty  of  theire  Provinces. 
It  were   infinite  to   discribe   them   all,   therefore   I   will   only 
discribe  at  large  that  of  Witteberg,  where  by  the  quallity  of  the 
rest  may  be  gathered.     It  was  founded  in  the  yeare  1502,  some 
fifteene  yeares  before  Martin  Luther  and  Phillip  Melancton 
began  there  to  teach  the  Reformation  of  Religion,  and  in  fewe 
yeares  it  became  famous,  by  great  Concurse  of  Students  from  all 
parts   of    Germany.       If   a   Professors    place    be    voyde,    the 
Professor  Professors  chuse  another,  who  must  be  approued  by 
the  Elector  of  Saxony  theire  Prince.     The  Professors  chuse  the 
Deanes  of  the  seuerall  facultyes,  who  haue  Authority,  each  in 
theire  owne  faculty,  ouer  promotions  to  degrees,  allowing  of 
bookes  to  be  Printed,  and  like  things.       The  Professors  and 
Deanes  chuse  some  twelue  Assistants,  who  haue  power  to  allowe 
priuate  meetings,  for  lectures  and  Disputations.      All  these 
chosen  for  life,  doe  out  of  their  owne  number  yearely  chuse  the 
Rector  of  the  vniversity,  and  commonly  in  order,  one  after  the 
other.     But  if  it  happen  that  any  Baron  or  Prince  be  Student 
in  the  Vniversity,  they  vse  to  chuse  him  Rector  for  the  yeare, 
and  he  vseth  to  chuse  for  his  Prorector  or  Substitute,  him  who 
by  order  and  course  should  haue  otherwise  beene  Rector  that 
yeare,  so  as  the  Baron  or  Prince  hath  the  honour,  and  his 
Substitute  the  Profitt  and  administration  of  the  office,  to  whome 
also  at  the  yeares  end,  the  Baron  or  Prince  vseth  to  giue  a 
Present  (as  a  peece  of  plate)  for  his  paynes  in  that  Substitution. 
In  the  Rectors  election,  the  publike  Notary  of  the  vniversity 
takes   the   Voyces,   and   himselfe   giues   his   voyce,   and   then 
pronounceth  him  to  be  chosen.     This  Rector  takes  place  of  the 
Princes  Ambassadors  if  they  passe  through  the  towne,  and  when 
he  goes  abroade  he  weares  a  redd  veluit  hoode  vpon  his  Cloke 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  307 

(for  the  Doctors  and  Students  in  G«nnany  wears  not  gownes, 
but  Clokes,  and  hatts  insteede  of  Comard  Capps  vsed  with  vs). 
The  foresayde  Senate,  of  Rector,  Professors,  Deanes,  Assistants 
and  publike  Notary,  governe  the  vniversity,  and  punish  the 
Students,  in  Common  faults  with  pecuniary  mulcts,  and  in 
greatest  offences  with  Banishment,  who  by  theire  oath  are 
bounde  to  obedience  vnder  payne  of  periury.  This  oath  my 
selfe  tooke,  contayning  these  heades :  First  that  I  should  obey 
the  Rector,  secondly  that  I  should  reade  and  obserue  the 
Statutes,  thirdly  that  I  should  obey  any  lawfuU  Arest,  fourthly 
that  I  should  submitt  my  selfe  to  banishment  if  it  were  imposed 
vpon  me,  fifthly  that  I  should  not  reveng  any  wrong  by  violence. 
For  my  admission  I  payd  the  third  part  of  a  doller.  Only  the 
Students  of  Hungary,  by  the  fauour  of  Phillip  Melancton  had  a 
priuiledge  not  to  be  called  before  the  Rector,  but  to  haue  all 
theire  causes  iudged  by  an  Elder  chosen  of  theire  owne  nation, 
which  priuiledge  at  the  tyme  of  my  being  theire  was  suspended, 
for  a  tyme,  because  they  did  not  duely  pay  theire  Credits  and 
Hosts.  They  haue  foure  Professors  of  diuinity,  wherof  some 
had  foure  hundreth,  others  three  hundreth  fyfty  Guldens  of 
siluer  (each  valued  at  three  shillings  foure  pence  English  mony) 
for  theire  yearely  Stipend.  Three  Docters  and  Professors  of 
Phisicke,  had  each  three  hundreth  Guldens  yearely.  Fine 
Doctors  and  Professors  of  the  Ciuill  lawe,  had  each  250.  Guldens 
yearely.  One  Professor  of  Logicke,  and  one  Professor  of  the 
Mathematicks,  one  of  Historyes,  one  of  Rhetorick,  one  of  the 
Hebrewe  toung,  one  of  the  Sphere,  one  of  Poetry,  and  one  of 
Naturall  Philosophy,  had  each  of  them  250  Guldens  yearely 
Stipend.  And  howsoeuer  these  Stipends  are  sometymes 
increased  or  deminished,  according  to  the  worthines  of  the 
Professor,  yet  the  greatest  is  neuer  aboue  six  hundreth,  the  least 
not  vnder  a  hundreth  Guldens  yearely.  These  Professors  reade 
continually  through  out  the  yeare,  without  any  vacations,  as  wee 
haue  in  our  vniversities,  for  they  reade  in  the  very  Dogdayes. 
In  theire  Lectures  they  doe  not  insist  vpon  a  worde  for 
ost«ntation  of  learning  and  elequence,  but  in  a  Convenient  tyme 


308  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

soundly   and   grauely   absolue   the   booke   they   vndertake    to 

expounde,  that  the  Students  may  daly  goe  forwarde  to  finish 

theire  Studies.     This  worke  they  performe  exactly  and  with 

great  diligence,  aswell  because  theire  Stipends  are  sufficient  to 

mantayne  them,  as  because  the  Prince,  hauing  a  small  Teritory 

to  distract  him,  vseth  many  tymes  to  take  knowledge  of  theire 

diligence,  and  to  punish  the  negligent,  but  espetially  to  satisfye 

theire  Auditors.       For  the   Students  of  Germany  haue  litle 

learning  from  priuate  reading,  but  take  the  most  part  therof 

vpon   trust   (or   hearesay)    from   the   lectures   of   these   graue 

Professors  who  dictate  theire  Lectures  with  a  slowe  and  tretable 

voyce,  which  they  write  out  word  by  word,  their  many  penns 

sounding  like  a  great  shower  of  rayne,  and  if  the  Professor  vtter 

any  thing  so  hastily  that  the  Students  cannot  write  it,  they 

knocke  vpon  the  Deskes  till  he  repeate  it  agayne  more  tretably. 

This  vniversity  had  of  old  4000  Guldens  yearely  Reuenue,  which 

the  Dukes  Electours  haue  since  increased  to  20000  Guldens 

yearely    rent,    vpon    the    suppression    of    Bishoprickes    and 

Monasteryes.     Out  of  this  Reuenewe  the  Professors  Stipends  are 

payd,  and  Certayne  poore  Schoolers  are  norishied,  which  sing  in 

the  Electors  Chappell,  though  he  be  seldome  resident  there.     It 

hath  only  two  Colleges,  the  Augustine,  and  the  Bernardine,  both 

formerly  Monasteryes,  as  apeares  by  the  names.       They  are 

nether  farely  built,  nor  of  large  extent,  nor  endowed  with  any 

yearely  Reuenewe,  and  such  and  so  fewe  are  the  Colleges  of  all 

the  vniversities  in  Germany,  where  generally  only  poore  SchoUers 

Hue  in  the  Colleges,  all  the  other  Students  lodging  and  boarding 

in   Cittisens   howses.      Here    in   the   Augustine    College,    the 

foresayde  Schollers  singing  in  the  Electours  Chappell  are  lodged 

freely  and  haue  a  diett,  at  the  rate  of  foure  siluer  Grosh  and  a 

halfe  for  each  man  by  the  weeke,  and  to  that  table  all  poore 

Schollers  what  soeuer  may  be  admitted,  if  they  will  pay  that 

rate  weekly,  and  whatsoeuer  is  spent  aboue  that  rate  is  payde 

out  of  the  publike  Reuenew  of  the  vniversity.     For  howsoeuer 

the  Dyett  be  simple  and  sparing,  yet  that  rate  will  not  mantayne 

it.     But  fewe  and  only  those  that  are  very  poore  take  the 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  309 

benifitt  of  this  table,  because  they  cannot  be  lodged  in  the 
College.  The  Duke  Electour  of  Saxony  giues  in  the  same 
College  Chambers  freely,  and  the  same  dyett  at  his  owne  charge, 
to  70  poore  Schollers  of  his  owne  subiectes,  not  perpetually  so 
long  as  they  list  to  stay,  but  only  for  so  many  yeares  as  are 
sufficient  to  absolue  theire  Studies,  and  make  them  fitt  to  be 
imployed  in  the  Church  and  commonwealth  which  course  makes 
them  diligent,  lest  the  time  should  prevent  them  before  they 
had  finished  theire  studyes,  and  the  rather  because  theire 
mantenance  for  that  tyme  is  poore  and  sparing,  whereas  no 
doubt  the  inioying  of  Fellowships  (being  a  Competent 
mantenance,  and  a  pleasant  easye  life)  perpetually  or  during 
theire  owne  pleasures  in  our  vniversities,  causeth  much  losse  of 
tyme  idle  and  carelessly  spent.  Likewise  in  the  foresayd 
Bernardine  College  only  the  Children  of  the  poore  Cittizens  of 
Witteberg  are  mantayned,  hauing  chambers  freely,  and  like 
dyett  allowed  out  of  the  old  revenues  of  that  monasterye. 
Converted  to  that  and  like  vses  of  piety.  Wee  reade  not  of  any 
degrees  in  vniversities,  before  the  decree  of  Gratian  published 
in  the  yeare  1151  when  the  Bishops  of  Rome,  desyring  to  haue 
theire  decretalls  and  scholasticall  diuinity  practised  in  Courts  of 
Justice  and  in  the  Church,  first  began,  by  the  sayd  tytles  and 
degrees  to  allure  young  men  to  Study  those  Professions.  After 
in  the  Councell  of  Vienna  in  the  yeare  1311  these  degrees  were 
approved,  and  a  lawe  made  to  limitt  the  Expence  in  takeing 
them.  Bachilers  of  Arts,  had  the  name  giuen  them  of  Baculus, 
or  Bacillus,  that  is  a  stafi,  deliuered  them  as  an  ensigne  of 
freedome.  Licentiates  of  the  lawe  were  so  called,  of  license 
giuen  them  to  practise,  and  then  to  take  the  highest  degree. 
Docters  were  so  called  of  teaching.  At  Paris  in  Fraunce,  the 
diuines  who  did  reade  vpon  the  sentences  of  Lombard,  were 
called  Doctours,  and  at  Bologna  in  Italy  likewise  those  who 
did  reade  the  Ciuill  lawe,  and  when  the  number  of  Docters 
increased,  lawes  were  published  for  the  number  of  yeares 
making  capeable  of  that  degree,  with  many  like  constitutions. 
A  master  of  Art  is  so  called  of  the  Magi  or  wise  men  of  Persia, 


310  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

and  this  title  is  proper  to  Philosophers,  but  at  Paris  and  at 
Louan  the  Doctors  of  diuinity  who  take  vpon  them  the  Censure 
of  Doctrynes,  and  would  be  preferred  before  all  other  Doctors, 
are  styled  Magistri  Nostri,  that  is  our  Masters.  The  gentlemen 
of  Germany  study  the  Ciuill  lawe,  richly  rewarded  among  them, 
and  some  become  docters  thereof,  but  they  dispise  all  other 
degrees,  and  esteme  a  Master  of  Art  no  better  then  a  Pedant. 
This  my  selfe  founde  in  Austria,  when  speaking  with  a 
gentleman,  and  vpon  his  wonder  that  I  spake  the  latten  toung 
readily,  telling  him  I  was  a  Master  of  Arts,  I  perceaved  that 
after  he  esteemed  me  no  better  then  a  Scholemaster,  or  man  of 
like  quality,  wherevpon  I  neuer  after  in  Germany  confessed 
my  selfe  to  haue  that  degree.  Att  Witteberg  the  Bachilors  and 
,  masters  of  Arts  keepe  no  disputations  for  those  degrees,  being 
only  examined  by  the  Professors.  But  the  doctors,  besydes 
examination,  dispute  once  from  seuen  in  the  morning  to  foure  in 
the  after  noone.  The  Phisitians  and  Ciuill  lawyers  should 
dispute  once  in  the  month,  and  the  Diuines  euery  third  Month 
publikely,  which  charge  falls  vppon  the  Professors,  and  the 
Diuines  orderly  kepte  this  Course,  but  the  other  hardly  disputed 
once  in  the  yeare.     In  these  disputations  helde  in  the  publike 

•  Schooles,  only  Docters  and  masters  answer,  but  from  the  Docters 
to  the  youngest  Students,  all  in  Course  vse  to  appose,  and  in  the 
end  of  the  disputation  they  vse  a  Ceremony  to  invite  all  those 

•  who  are  not  satisfyed,  to  propound  and  vrge  theire  Arguments 
agayne.  They  vse  to  dispute  hauing  theire  heades  covered  with 
their  hatts,  and  haue  no  Moderator,  as  wee  haue  in  our 
Vniversities,  but  vrging  theire  Arguments  coldly,  leaue  them  in 
the  first  or  second  Motion,  as  satisfyed  with  any  slight  answer. 
And  indeede  the  Number  of  the  Opponents  is  so  great,  as  the 
tyme  will  not  permitt  any  one  man  to  propound  many 
arguments,  or  to  urge  one  to  the  full.  Students  haue  a  Custome 
that  some  fewe  of  them,  of  theire  owne  free  will,  with  the 
leaue  of  the  deane  of  theire  faculty,  will  agree  to  hold  publike 

'  declamations  and  disputations  for  seuerall  dayes,  which  they 
'  make  knowne  to  the  rest  by  Printing  the  Theses  or  Questions 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  311 

vpon  which  they  dispute  and  declame.  Philip  Melancton  was 
authour  of  making  a  Statute,  that  whosoeuer  asked  a  degree 
should  not  be  denyed  it,  which  he  did  vpon  a  sadd  event,  of  a 
SchoUer  in  his  tyme  hanging  himselfe  for  shame,  that  hauing 
asked  his  degree  he  was  refused  as  vnworthy  thereof,  whose 
Sepulcher  they  shewed  mee  in  the  feildes  without  the  Citty,  for 
he  that  kills  himselfe,  may  not  be  buyried  in  any  churchyard 
or  place  of  Christian  buyriall.  Yet  when  they  take  degrees, 
all  are  examined  for  fashion  sake,  and  those  that  are  found  lesse 
worthy,  are  noted  of  impudent  boldnes,  and  are  only  admonished 
that  howsoeuer  theire  degree  in  fauour  is  not  denyed  them,  yet 
they  must  after  ply  theire  Studies  with  more  diligence,  to 
repayre  theire  present  unworthines.  In  giuing  degrees,  they 
nether  respect  the  tyme  how  long,  nor  the  place  where  the 
partie  Studied,  if  he  be  founde  worthey  for  learning.  For  the 
examination  whereof,  two  Professors  and  two  Assistants  are 
chosen,  but  any  other  that  will  may  allso  examine  them,  and 
this  examination  should  last  three  dayes,  but  the  Rector  vseth  in 
fauour  to  craue  remission  of  the  third  day,  and  for  the  other  two 
dayes  commonly  some  priuate  frendes,  making  shewe  to 
examine  them,  passe  the  tyme  in  familliar  talke.  And  one 
Custome  is  strange,  were  it  not  in  Germany,  that  the  Examiner 
and  the  Examined,  very  often,  if  not  at  euery  question  and 
answer,  drincke  one  to  the  other,  hauing  potts  sett  by  them 
of  purpose,  which  Custome  they  say  once  produced  a  pleasant 
accident,  the  Professor  and  the  Student  after  much  drincking 
falling  both  asleepe,  and  the  professor  first  awaked,  asked  the 
Student,  what  is  sleepe,  who  answered  with  the  old  verse 

Stulte,  quid  est  somnus,  gelidse  nisi  Mortis  Imago. 
Thou  Foole,  what  may  sleepe  seeme  to  thee  ? 
It  cold  deaths  Image  seemes  to  mee. 

Masters  and  Docters  are  promoted  together,  twise  euery  yeare, 
namely  some  fewe  dayes  before  Easter,  and  a  litle  after  the 
feast  of  St.  Michael.  A  Deane  Gouerns  (or  his  President)  at 
the  Promotion  or  commencement  of  Bachilors,  but  the  Vice- 


312  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Chancelor  is  President  ouer  that  of  Masters  and  Docters.     But 
this  Vice-Chancelour  is  not  (as  with  vs  in  England)  cheefe 
Gouernour  of  the  Vuiversity  (who  is  here  stylled  Rector)  but 
is  a  peculiar  officer,  for  the  tyme  of  Promotions,  chosen  and 
confirmed  by  the  Bishop  of  Merzburg,  and  hauing  authority 
from  him  to  Conferr  those  degrees.     And  since  the  suppression 
of  Bishoprickes  in  those  teritoryes  of  the  Saxon  Elector,  and  the 
Administration  of  them  vsed  to  be  giuen  by  the  Elector  to  some 
cheefe  gentlemen  of  the  Country,  this  office  of  vice-chancelor 
is  Chosen  and  confirmed  by  the  gentleman  on  whome  the  Elector 
hath    bestowed    the     administration     of    the     Bishoprick     of 
Merzburg,  and  the  office  ceaseth  when  the  tyme  of  each  seuerall 
Promotion   is  expired.       Before  which  Promotion  this  Vice- 
Chancelour  takes  the  names  of  all  that  desyre  to  take  those 
degrees,    who   must    bring   to    him    a    Testimonial!    from    the 
Professor  whose  lectures  they  haue  heard  for  two  yeares  past, 
and  he  that  cannot  bring  that  testimonial!  must  pay  about* 
seuen  DoUors  for  Completion  (as  they  call  it).     In  like  sort  the 
Bachelors  must  bring  this  testimonial!  to  the  Deane  from  a 
Professor  whose  Auditors  they  haue  beene  for  one  yeare  or  in 
default  pay  a  like  some  of  mony.  And  this  mony  for  Completion 
is  deuided  betweene  the  Vice-chancelour  (for  the  masters  and 
Doctors)  or  the  Deane  (for  the  Bachilors),  and  betweene  the 
Rector,  the  Examiners,  and  the  Bedells.     Also  they  must  bring 
to     the     Yice-chancelor    or     Deane,     each     one     his     priuate 
Schoolemaster,  to  testifye  the  Course  of  his  life  for  his  studie 
and  manners,  from  his  childhoode  to  that  day.       For  I  haue 
former  sayd,  that  in  Germany  the  richer  sort,  sending  theire 
Children  to  Schoole,  keepe  a  priuat«  Schoolemaster  to  attende 
them    to    Schoole,    and    to    instruct    them    at    home,    which 
Schoolemaster  they  send  also  with  them  to  the  vniversities, 
Commonly  giuing  him  his  dyett  and  some  fyfty  French  Crownes 
yearely  Stipend.     If  our  rich  men  in  England  would  take  this 
care,  and  be  at  this  Charge  with  a  priuate  Schoolemaster  well 
chosen,  theire  Children  would  not  leese  so  much  tyme  as  they 
doe,  espetially  in  the  Vniversities,  where  our  English  Parents 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  313 

seldomc  enquire  after  the  diligence  of  Tutors,  to  whome  they 
committ  their  Chilldren  and  much  lease  giue  them  such 
Competent  reward  for  theire  paynes.  The  sayd  Vice-chancelour, 
before  the  Promotion,  reades  a  publike  lecture  for  six  weekes  to 
those  who  are  to  take  degree.  And  at  the  begining  of  the 
Promotion  or  commencement,  they  giue  a  publike  supper,  and 
call  it  the  supper  of  the  Calendes,  and  at  the  end  they  giue  a 
dinner,  and  call  it  the  Aristotelian  Dinner.  The  Ceremonyes  of 
taking  Degrees  are  doune  with  great  Pompe  of  grauity,  the 
takers  of  them  marching  to  the  publike  Schooles  with  torches 
lighted  by  day,  and  many  Musitians  playing  before  them,  most 
Commonly  with  loude  instruments.  But  when  I  was  at 
Witteburg,  they  had  no  Musicke,  because  the  Elector  was  newly 
dead.  When  they  come  to  the  Schooles,  they  fall  on  their 
knees,  and  a  Chosen  Professor  makes  an  Oration,  to  the  Vice- 
chancelor  for  Masters  and  Docters,  or  to  the  Deane  for  Bachilors, 
Craning  his  fauour  to  admitt  them,  and  he  graunting  this 
request,  they  are  brought  vp  to  him,  where  a  Bedell  takes 
theire  Oath,  first  to  be  obseruant  to  theire  superiores,  secondly 
to  shewe  fauour  towards  the  Yniversity,  thirdly  to  promote  pure 
profession  of  Religion,  fourthly  to  be  thanckfull  towaides  the 
College  of  their  owne  Faculty.  The  Phisitions  giue  a  peculiar 
Oath  to  practise  upon  knowledg,  not  with  old  wiues  Receipts, 
not  to  destroy  any  Children  in  the  mothers  wombe,  nether  to 
giue  any  deadly  poyson  or  hurtfuU  medicine  to  any  sicke  person. 
Then  they  readc  the  names  of  the  Promoted,  and  of  the  Citty 
where  each  of  them  was  borne,  and  they  vse  to  giue  Seniority' 
according  to  theire  learning.  Yet  (by  the  waye  be  it  sayd)  lest 
it  should  be  disgracefull  to  be  named  in  the  last  rancke,  they 
vse  in  some  forrayne  Vniversities  (namely  at  Lovan)  to  reade 
many  conterfeit  names  in  the  end,  so  as  the  latter  true  names 
cannot  be  publikely  knowne.  Then  the  vice  chancelor  makes 
an  Oration  in  Prose,  or  sometymes  in  Verse,  then  they  who  are 
to  commence,  or  to  be  promoted,  masters  and  Docters,  are 
willed  to  ascend  into  the  vper  seates,  where  for  the  first 
Ceremony,  each  of  them  is  placed  in  a  Chayre,  as  hauing  power 


314  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

giuen  them  to  teach  out  of  a  Pulpitt,  or  eleuated  seate. 
Secondly,  each  one  hath  a  purple  capp  giuen  him  as 
distinguishing  him  from  the  vulgar  sort,  and  giuing  him  more 
open  viewe  of  the  heauens.  Thirdly  each  hath  a  ring  putt  on 
his  finger,  as  marryed  to  Philosophy,  Fourthly  each  hath  an 
open  booke  giuen  him,  as  inviting  him  to  reade,  and  a  closed 
booke,  as  remembring  him  to  ioyne  Contemplation  with  reading. 
To  the  Docters  the  Vice  Chancelor  vseth  a  fifth  Ceremony  of 
imbracing  them,  as  receaved  into  his  order.  And  sixtly  each 
of  them,  askes  some  Doctor  a  question,  which  he  answers 
presently,  which  answer  is  vnderstoode  to  be  vnpremeditated 
yet  Commonly  they  reade  it  out  of  writen  hand,  by  which  it 
appeares  that  the  question  was  made  knowne  to  them.  For 
indeede  the  Germans  seldome  or  neuer  pronounce  any  things 
by  heart.  Justly  (as  it  seemes)  distrusting  theire  memoryes, 
weakned  with  Continuall  drincking.  Lastly  the  Doctors  of  the 
Ciuill  lawe  in  some  Vniversities  are  girded  with  a  Military  Belt, 
as  bound  to  defend  the  lawe.  In  Conclusion,  one  of  the 
Promoted  makes  an  Oration  giuing  thanckes  for  himselfe  and 
all  his  Fellowes,  and  so  the  cheefe  Professor  of  diuinity  and  the 
Vice  chancelor  going  before  all  the  Promoted  Graduates  foUowe 
in  order,  up  to  the  high  Alter,  where  they  pray  vpon  theire 
knees.  For  the  place  of  these  Ceremonyes  is  the  Church 
wherein  for  the  tyme  a  place  is  compassed  in  with  barrs  of  wood, 
into  which  they  only  are  receaved,  who  are  spetially  invited  by 
the  promoted  Graduates  and  each  of  them  hath  a  payre  of 
Gloues  giuen  him,  besydes  many  gloues  Cast  out  of  the  Circle 
into  the  presse  of  the  Studentes,  to  be  snatched  by  those  can 
gett  them.  The  licentiates  of  the  Ciuill  lawe,  are  only 
Pronounsed  in  bare  wordes,  without  any  Ceremonyes  vsed,  yet 
in  Fraunce  they  are  no  lesse  esteemed  then  Doctors.  All 
Ceremonyes  thus  ended,  the  Promoted  Graduates  and  the 
Professors,  two  in  a  rancke,  and  bareheaded,  retourne  from  the 
Church  with  the  same  Pompe  as  they  came  thether,  to  the 
publike  house  of  the  Citty,  where  this  and  all  publike  Feasts  are 
kept.     At  Wettebirg  the  charge  of  a  Doctors  Promotion  was 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  316 

37  golde  Guldens,  and  of  a  master  of  Arts  eight  silluer  guldens, 
and  halfe  of  this  mony  was  deuided,  betweene  the  Rector,  the 
Deane,  the  Notery,  the  Examiners,  and  the  Beedells,  the  other 
halfe  was  putt  into  the  Publike  Treasure  of  the  Promotions 
(distinguished  from  the  publike  Treasury  of  the  Vniversity)  and 
was  Commonly  imployed,  for  Almes,  for  publike  guifts,  and  for 
repareing  of  publike  buildings.       The  Germans  despise  those 
who  take  degrees  in  Italy,  and  not  without  cause,  the  Italyans 
themselues  proverbially  saying :   wee  take  mony,  and  send  an 
asse  in  a  Doctors  habitt  into  Germany.       For  In  Italy  many 
cheefe  Doctors,  out  of  old  Custome,  and  for  preheminence  aboue 
ordinary  Doctors,  obtayne  of  the  Popes  to  be  called  and  created 
Counts  Palatines,  who  (among  other  priuiledges)  haue  power  to 
create  Doctors,  giuing  them  theire  Bulla  (that  is  Sealed  letters 
Pattents)  to  witnesse  that  they  haue  this  degree,  which  often  in 
base  Couetousnes,  they  conferr  for  mony  vpon  most  vnworthy 
men.     And  many  strangers  take  this  degree  from  them,  not 
-  only  for  want  of  learning,  but  for  other  causes,  as  namely  to 
escape  the  oath  of  Religion  which  they  should  take  in  theire 
Vniversities  at  home.     In  like  sort  by  the  Imperiall  olde  lawe 
the  Notaryes  of  Germany  haue  the  power  (and  at  this  time 
whereof    I    write,    one    Doctor   Melissus    a   German,    by    the 
Emperours  spetiall  graunt  had  this  power)  to  create  Doctors, 
vnder  theire  Seales,  wherevpon  these  (as  the  former)   are  in 
reproch  called  Doctors  of  the  Bulla  or  seale,  and  both  are 
dispised  in  Germany,  by  the  Graduates  of  the  Vniversityes. 
The  vniversityes  of  Germany,  haue  no  Taxers  (or  Clarkes  of  the 
Markett)   for  the  price  of  vittles   (as  our  vniversityes  haue) 
because  the  Students  Hue  in  Cittizens  houses,  and  so  leaue  the 
care  of  the  Markett  to  them.     Nether  haue  they  any  Proctors, 
who  with  vs  in  England  (besydes  theire  superintendancy  ouer 
the  Commencements  or  Promotions,  and  charg  of  other  things) 
keepe  the  night  watches,  and  punish  all  disorders  donne  in  the 
night.     So  as  nothinge  was  more  frequent  at  Witteberg,  then 
for  Students  to  goe  by  night  to  Harlotts,  and  being  druncke,  to 
walke  in  the  streets  with  naked  swordes,  slashing  them  against 


816  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

the  stones,  and  making  noyse  with  Clamours.  And  howsoeuer 
the  Duke  Elector,  at  my  beeing  there  strictly  forbadd  these 
disorders  (as  the  Princes  of  Germany  haue  leasure  to  obserue 
the  government  of  their  vniversityes)  yet  after  a  small  forbear- 
ance thereof  they  retourned  to  theire  former  liberty,  Notwith- 
standing the  Students  at  Weiteberg  weare  no  swordes  by  day, 
and  though  at  Leipzig,  (an  Vniversitye  not  farr  distant  vnder 
the  same  Elector)  the  Doctors  of  lawe  and  Phisicke,  and  young 
gentlemen  Students  there,  had  the  priuiledge  to  weare  swordes 
by  day,  yet  the  Cittizens  and  theire  seruants  in  both  those 
Vniversityes  were  not  permitted  to  weare  them.  When  any 
Maryage  is  Celebrated  at  Weiteberg,  the  Bridegrome,  the  bryde, 
and  the  invited  guests,  aswell  men  as  wemen,  Cittizens  as 
strangers,  hauing  feasted  at  home,  march  in  graue  pompe  to  the 
publike  Senate  house,  with  their  Musitians,  to  spend  the 
after-noone  there  in  drincking  and  dansing,  and  all  Students, 
though  they  be  not  invited  and  likewise  Cittizens,  vse  to  come 
thether,  to  beholde  their  dauncing,  and  the  best  sort  are 
commonly  invited  to  Daxmce  and  drincke  with  them.  And  the 
Students  are  by  a  spetiall  lawe  restrayned  from  any  immodesty 
in  those  meetings,  though  generally  by  nature  the  Germans  are 
not  inclyned  to  vse  any  publike  insolency  towardes  weomen. 
Most  of  the  Students  weare  litle  feathers  in  theire  hatts,  and 
commonly  blacke,  but  the  Doctors  of  the  Ciuill  lawe  through  all 
Germany  weare  white  fethers,  euen  in  the  Chambers  of 
Judgment.  The  Students  are  gouerned  by  the  Rector,  the 
Cittizens  by  theire  Senate,  and  the  Villages  or  Country  people 
by  the  Dukes  officer  residing  there,  and  if  any  man  be  wronged, 
the  accused  drawes  the  Cause  to  his  owne  Court,  where  the 
accused  being  founde  guilty  is  punished,  but  if  he  be  not  founde 
guilty,  the  Accuser  renounceth  his  Action,  and  is  sent  backe 
to  be  punished  by  his  owne  Magistrate.  Thus  if  a  Student  be 
wronged  by  any  Cittizen,  or  any  of  the  Country,  the  Rector 
sendes  two  or  three  Professors,  to  the  Senate  of  the  Citty,  or 
to  the  Dukes  officer,  to  demaund  Justice  in  his  name,  and  the 
other  wronged  by  any  Student,  their  Magistrate  sendes  to  the 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  317 

Rector  to  demaunde  Justice  in  theire  names.  But  all  Cappitall 
offences  are  determyned  by  the  Senate  of  the  Citty.  Yet  of  old 
the  Vniversyties  had  such  preuileges,  as  only  the  Eector  iudged 
Capitall  offences  Committed  by  Students,  and  commonly  theire 
greatest  punishment  for  Murther  was  banishment,  or  perpetuall 
imprisonment.  And  howsoeuer  these  preuileges  haue  beene 
since  lesse  regarded,  or  taken  away,  yet  of  late  in  the  vnivei-sity 
of  Konigsberg,  a  Student  hauing  killed  one  of  the  watch,  was 
only  punished  with  perpetuall  imprisonment.  But  in  the 
publike  schoole  of  Strasburg  (being  no  allowed  Vniversity)  only 
the  Senate  of  the  Citty  iudgeth  Students  in  all  Causes.  At 
Witteburg  they  still  retayne  the  old  custome  of  Salting 
freshmen,  or  admitting  young  Students  with  ridiculous 
Ceremonyes,  and  as  wee  call  them  freshmen,  so  they  call  them 
Beiani,  and  the  Ceremony  is  by  them  called  the  deposition  of 
homes.  And  for  this  purpose,  they  haue  a  peculiar  officer 
called  Depositor,  and  a  Chamber  peculiar  for  those  Ceremonyes, 
where  each  student  salted  or  admitted,  payes  six  Siluer  Guldens. 
And  many  in  those  parts,  send  theire  Chilldren  very  young, 
from  the  Gramer  Schooles,  to  the  Vniversity,  only  to  be  thus 
salted  or  admitted,  carrying  them  backe  to  the  Gramer  Schooles 
agayne,  till  they  be  made  fitt  to  Studdy  in  the  vniversity,  or 
perhaps  by  priuate  teaching  inabled,  to  come  thether  only  to 
take  degrees.  Some  may  perhapps  be  content  to  knowe  the 
ridiculous  Ceremonyes  of  this  office,  wherof  I  will  relate  a  fewe 
for  theire  satisfaction.  The  depositor  first  comes  with  a  payre 
of  Pinsers,  making  as  if  he  would  pull  the  home  from  theire 
foreheades.  Then  he  makes  them  all  lye  flatt  vpon  the  grownd, 
with  theire  faces  vpwaxd,  stretching  those  out  that  are  shorter, 
'  and  making  as  if  he  would  cutt  those  that  are  longer  then  theire 
fellowes,  hauing  first  compassed  them  with  a  rownde  Magicall 
Circle,  and  so  cast  water  vpon  them  till  they  rise  vp,  all  which 
tyme  a  litle  bell  is  rung,  and  a  great  noyse  made  by  the 
beholders.  Then  he  Poseth  them  in  all  the  sciences,  asking 
them  many  pleasant  questians,  As  this  for  one :  Canis,  ouis, 
Capra,  Millcp  Boues.  howe  many  feete.     If  they  answer  4012, 


318  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

he  say  til  there  be  but  three  foote  and  a  halfe  in  a  verse. 
Agayne,  why  is  there  no  Vacuity  in  the  worlde,  and  whatsoeuer 
they  answer,  he  replyes  with  his  reason,  because  all  things  are 
full  of  fooles.  Then  he  giues  them  many  precepts  no  lesse 
ridiculous,  as  this,  when  you  sett  downe  to  meate,  be  sure  to 
haue  your  hand  first  in  the  dish.  Then  he  makes  a  long 
Oration  to  commend  this  Custome,  which  he  sayth  Nazianzen 
and  Bazill  testifye  to  haue  beene  vsed  of  old  in  the  Vniversity  of 
Athens,  where  they  vsed,  before  the  Admission  of  young 
Students  to  aske  them  many  Captious  and  sophisticall  questions 
and  to  leade  them  to  a  Bath  with  tumultious  Clamors  and  wylde 
gestures,  and  to  try  theire  witt  and  Constancy  of  mynde  with 
other  like  inventions,  and  so  at  last  to  receave  them  for  members 
of  the  Vniversitye.  And  this  Custome  he  proues  to  be  very 
profitable,  trying  theire  witts  and  manners,  abating  pryde  in 
them,  and  shewing  theire  modesty  or  impudencye,  and  like 
vertues  or  vices.  In  Conclusion  he  bids  them  putt  off  theire 
filthy  garments,  which  they  had  putt  on  of  purpose,  and  putting 
a  litle  Salt  in  theire  mouthes,  and  powring  a  litle  wyne  on  theire 
heades,  he  remembers  them,  that  they  are  now  Ciuill  in 
Apparrell  and  manners,  and  haue  theire  witts  sharpened,  and 
theire  loue  of  Knowledge  inflamed,  and  so  admitts  them 
Students  of  the  Arts.  At  the  tyme  of  my  lining  at  Witteburg 
800  Students  were  numbred  there,  but  many  of  them  liued,  who 
remembred  the  number  to  haue  exceeded  4000.  All  other 
Vniversityes  of  Germany  may  be  knowne  in  all  points  by  this 
discription  of  Witteberg,  but  I  liued  in  some  other  Vniversityes, 
where  I  obserued  some  small  differences  from  it,  which  I  will 
relate  in  a  word.  At  Leipzig,  not  farr  distant,  and  vnder  the 
same  Elector  of  Saxony,  one  of  the  Professors  of  the  lawe  had 
700,  and  another  500  syluer  Guldens  for  yearely  stipend,  the 
Professor  of  Phisicke  300,  the  Professor  of  Diuinity,  being  also 
Superintendent  in  the  Church,  had  as  Professor  300  Guldens 
from  the  Treasure  of  the  Vniversity,  and  as  Superintendent 
700  Guldens  from  the  Treasure  of  the  Citty  for  yearely  Stipend, 
besydes  many  Prouisions  to  helpe  him.      The  Bedell  had  300 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  319 

Guldens  yearely  stipend.  In  the  Dogdayes  the  Professors  cease 
.  to  reade,  and  those  who  stand  to  be  Masters  of  Artes  reade  for 
them,  and  therevpon  are  in  way  of  Jeast  vulgarly  called  the 
Canicular  Professors.  Agayne  the  masters  of  Arts  and  the 
Bachelors  of  the  Promotion  last  past,  dispute  weekely  halfe  the 
yeare  following  in  order  as  often  as  it  falls  to  theire  course,  the 
Masters  on  Satterdayes  the  Bachelors  on  Sondayes  in  the  after 
noone.  Agayne  those  who  desyre  to  take  the  degrees  of  Master 
and  Bachelors  of  Artes,  are  strictly  examined  for  tenne  dayes 
space,  by  the  Deane  of  theire  faculty  and  six  Professors  chosen 
of  purpose,  and  the  masters  ai'e  Promoted  once  yearely  in  the 
month  of  January,  but  the  bachelors  thrise  in  the  yeare.  Also 
the  charge  of  taking  degrees  at  Leipzig  was  farr  greater  then  at 
Witteberg,  the  Masters  spending  about  32  gold  guldens,  the 
licentiates  200  and  the  Doctors  aboue  three  hundreth.  For  each 
master  giues  two  gold  Guldens  to  each  Professor  of  Philosophy, 
and  each  licentiate  and  Doctor  giues  foure  gold  Guldens  to  each 
Professor  of  his  faculty,  and  likewise  a  perticular  present  of 
some  ells  of  Satten  or  Veluitt,  with  a  quantity  of  Suger,  and 
some  payres  of  gloues,  besydes  the  expences  of  the  publike 
Feast. 

The  publike  Schoole  at  Strasburg  was  not  reputed  an 
vniversity,  yet  gaue  the  degrees  of  Bachelors  and  masters  of 
Artes,  hauing  a  publike  house  for  that  purpose,  and  publike 
Schooles  where  learned  Professors  did  reade,  namely  foure 
for  diuinity,  four  for  Phisicke,  one  for  Rhetoricke,  one  for 
historyes,  one  for  Astrology,  one  for  Arithmeticke,  one  for 
Politickes,  and  one  for  Ethickes,  besydes  many  allowed  by  the 
Professors  to  reade  priuate  lectures.  And  at  my  being  there, 
the  Students  were  numbered  1000,  wherof  30  were  Barrons 
and  Earles,  Students  flocking  thether  from  all  partes,  aswell  for 
the  beauty  and  strength  of  the  Citty,  aswell  for  the  purity  of 
their  language.  The  vniversity  of  Heydelberg  was  founded  in 
the  yeare  1346  by  the  Palatine  Rupertus  the  second.  At  my 
being  there  the  Students  were  about  500  in  number,  and  the 
Earle  of  Uanow  for  honours  sake  was  the  Rector,  but  his  Deputy 


320  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Rector  (after  the  Custome  of  Germany  aboue  mentioned)  was 
doctor  Pacius  an  Italian  and  famous  Doctour  of  the  Ciuill  lawe, 
who  had  there  a  large  Stipend  to  be  Professor  thereof.  It  had 
three  Colleges  which  were  ruinned  monasteryes.  In  that  Collcdge 
called  Sapientia,  70  poore  SchoUers  were  mantayned,  each 
hauing  some  80  Guldens  yearely,  and  they  might  not  goe  out 
of  the  Collage  without  leaue,  in  that  called  Bursa,  12  poore 
Schollers  were  mantayned,  each  hauing  60  Guldens  yearely, 
and  they  being  of  riper  yeares,  had  liberty  to  goe  forth  and 
retorne  at  pleasure,  and  many  Students  of  the  poorer  sort  had 
theire  Chambers  and  dyett  there,  at  theire  owne  charge.  In 
that  of  Casimire  (so  called  of  the  late  Palatyne  Casimire  founder 
therof)  50  poore  Schollers  were  mantayned,  partly  by  the 
founders  guift  partly  by  the  publike  treasure  of  the  vniversity. 
The  Best  of  the  Students  liued  at  theire  owne  charge  in  the 
houses  of  Professors  and  Cittisens,  as  they  doe  in  other  Vniser- 
sityes  of  Germany. 

Language. 

Touching  the  language,  the  latten  Toung  (lining  only  in 
writing,  not  in  practise)  and  the  Sclavonian  and  the  German 
tounges,  are  reputed  the  fountaynes  of  all  the  most  part  of  the 
languages  in  Europe.  The  Germans  (as  I  formerly  sayd)  spake 
the  latten  readily  in  discourse,  hauing  practised  the  same  from 
their  Childhood,  but  in  the  vniversityes  of  England  wee  write 
it  much  more  eligantly,  and  howsoeuer  for  want  of  practise,  wee 
never  vsing  it  but  in  disputations,  speake  it  not  so  readily, 
when  wee  first  goe  into  forayne  parts,  yet  after  small  practise, 
we  speake  it  also  more  readily  and  eligantly.  For  I  dare 
boldly  say  by  experience,  aswell  for  the  latten  as  for  other 
languages,  that  they  who  leame  them,  if  in  the  begining  they 
rashly  speake  them,  without  long  vse  of  the  Grammer  and 
reading  of  Authours,  they  take  by  habitt  ill  Phrases  of  speak- 
ing, and  howsoeuer  for  the  tyme  they  may  speake  readily,  yet 
nether  knowing  truely  to  write  or  to  reade  or  to  pronoiince, 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  321 

they  soone  forgett  what  they  haue  learned.  On  the  Contrary, 
that  they  who  first  learne  well  to  reade  and  write  the  tounge, 
and  after  beginn  to  practise  it,  doe  retayne  the  same  for  euer, 
and  in  processe  of  tyme,  spe^ke  and  reade  it  exquisitely.  Yet 
since  travelours,  who  will  not  spend  more  tyme  in  fitting 
themsellues  to  seme  in  the  Commonwealth,  then  in  the  seruice 
it  selfe,  cannot  stay  so  many  yeares  in  forayne  partes,  as  to 
learne  perfectly  many  languages  (which  growing  from  one 
roote,  are  in  my  opinion  imposible  to  be  so  learned,  by  any 
one  man,  without  mingling  and  mistaking  of  wordes,  as  I  haue 
shewed  in  the  third  part  and  in  the  Chapter  of  Precepts)  I 
would  aduise  them,  who  to  make  themselues  fitt  to  be  imployed 
as  Ambasadours,  or  in  like  seruices  of  the  Commonwealth, 
desyre  perfectly  to  learne  one  or  two  languages  of  most  vse, 
growing  from  diueres  rootes,  that  they  foUowe  the  second  course 
abouenamed  of  learning  them,  being  slowe  but  of  more  firme 
Retention.  Likew^ise  I  would  aduise  them  who  in  speedy  and 
short  trauell  visite  many  nations,  and  desyre  rather  to  haue  a 
smak  of  many  tounges,  then  perfection  in  anyone,  that  they 
mingle  both  the  former  courses  of  learning  them,  namely  to 
reade  the  grammer,  that  they  may  knowe  to  vse  the  right 
moodes.  Tenses,  numbers  and  persons,  and  to  reade  some  of  the 
purest  Authours,  that  they  may  learne  to  write  the  toung  with 
true  Orthography,  and  espetially  bookes  of  Epistles,  being  of 
spetiall  vse,  and  to  learne  the  proper  handwriting  of  the 
language  (if  they  haue  leasure)  being  no  small  ornament  in 
the  skill  of  languages,  lest  they  be  like  Maxchants,  who  desyre 
no  more  skill  in  toungs,  then  to  be  vnderstood  for  traffique,  and 
learning  them  by  roate  (I  meane  by  practise  without  reading) 
BOone  forgett  them,  when  they  cease  to  traffique  in  those  parts 
or  be  like  to  wemen  and  Children,  who  learning  only  by  roate 
soone  forgett  what  they  haue  learned.  And  secondly  I  aduise 
them,  when  they  first  beginn  to  reade,  to  ioyne  therewith  the 
practise  of  speaking,  lest  in  theire  swift  passage,  by  aoden 
leaning  of  the  Country,  they  should  be  preuented  of  hauing 
tjrme  of  learning  to  speake  the  toung,  with  naturall  pronountia- 
T 


382  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

tion,  true  accents,  and  proper  Phrases  therof,  Particularly  the 
language  of  the  Germans  hath  of  old  borrowed  many  wordes  of 
the  Greekes  (from  whome  also  they  tooke  the  Custome  of  large 
drincking  and  long  feasts).  Also  from  the  lattin  toung  of  old 
and  to  this  day  they  borowe  many  wordes,  but  ill  dissemble  the 
borowing  of  them,  not  otherwise  disguising  the  worde  then  by 
adding  some  leter  to  the  end,  as  for  example,  for  the  latin  worde 
Transferre,  they  vse  Transferirn,  and  these  wordes  and  the  like 
are  only  vsed  by  the  learned.  The  Germans  likewise  at  this 
day  traueling  into  Fraunoe  and  Italy,  bring  some  wordes  from 
thence,  but  the  Common  people  very  hardly  admitt  the  vse  of 
them.  The  German  language  is  not  fitt  for  Courtship,  but  in 
very  love  more  fitt  rudely  to  commande  then  sweetly  to  per- 
Bwade,  it  being  an  Imperious  short  and  rude  kynde  of  speech, 
and  such  as  would  make  our  Children  affrayd  to  heare  it,  the 
very  familyer  speeches  and  pronuntiations  sounding  better  in 
the  mouth  of  Tamberlin,  then  of  a  Ciuill  man.  When  the 
Children  come  into  the  house,  they  salute  the  mother,  '  Grusse 
dich  Fraw,'  'woman  health  to  thee,'  when  they  goe  forth, 
'  Hette  dich  Mutter,'  '  Mother  keepe  thee  well.'  They  haue 
many  abuses  in  pronuntiation,  as  F.  for  V.  so  for  the  worde 
Venus  (the  Goddesse  of  loue),  they  pronounce  Fenus  that  is 
usurye.  And  thus  a  German  in  Italy,  when  he  would  haue 
sayd  lo  ho  Veduto  sayd  (lo  ho  fututo)  il  Papa  con  tutti  i  Car- 
dinali,  insteade  of  I  haue  scene,  sayd  I  haue  (with  leaue  be  it 
spoken)  buggered,  the  Pope,  with  all  the  Cardinalls.  So  they 
pronounce  the  letter  R  lightly,  or  not  at  all,  which  in  Italy 
made  a  foule  mistaking  betweene  a  Curtezan  and  a  German, 
who  saying  to  her  Non  importa,  was  vnderstoode  as  if  he  had 
changed  the  R  into  T  wherevpon  shee  offered  him  an  Italian 
Cortesy,  abhorred  by  all  the  nations  on  this  syde  the  Alpes, 
and  more  spetially  by  the  modest  Germans.  Likewise  the 
Italians  obserue  them  to  pronounce  B  insteede  of  P,  remem- 
bring  a  like  mistaking  of  a  German  at  Padoa  who  telling  some 
Italians  that  he  came  from  the  Portello  (that  is  the  gate  house) 
was  vnderstood  by  them  as  if  he  had  sayd  he  came  from  the 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  38S 

Bordello  (that  is  the  Stewes).    The  English  worde  mayde,  comes 
from  the  Dutch  worde  Magde,  but  signifyes  with  vs  an  hired 
woman  seruant,  or  a  Virgin,  and  with  them  a  woman  borne 
a  slaue.     For  the  Germans  call  not  those  seruants,  who  attend 
them  for  wages,  as  wee  doe,  but  the  man  diener,  the  woman 
dienerin,    of    theire    attendants.      Among    other    wordes,    the 
English  borowe  from  the  Saxon  Germans,  and  vse  in  a  differing 
sence,  the  German  worde  kranck,  which  with  them  signifyes 
sicke  or  ill  disposed,  but  with  vs  signifyes  healthfuU  or  liuely. 
In  England  the  Barrons  or  lordes  are  called  Noblemen  vulgarly, 
and  in  latin  Nobiles,  and  those  of  the  inferiour  nobility  are 
vulgarly   called   gentlemen,   and   in   latten   Generosi,   but   in 
Germany  the  Barrons  haue  in  laten  the  title  of  Generosi,  and 
the  inferiour  sort  are  in  laten  called  Nobiles,  master  is  the 
title  of  English  gentlemen,  which  the  Germans  and  Nether- 
landers  only  giue  to  Artizans.     And  the  title  master  giuen  to 
the  second  degree  in  the  vniversityes,  is  honorable  in  England, 
where  many  gentlemen  receave  that  degree,  but  the  German 
gentlemen  scorne  the  degree  and  title,  and  are  called  vulgarly 
Die  Herrn  (that  is  the  lords)  and  in  latten  Domini  which  wee 
translate  masters  and  lordes,  but  they  (as  I  sayd)  take  in  the 
last   sence.      Agayne    the    Germans   contrary   to   the   English 
preferr  the  tytle  of  worshipfull  (as  belonging  in  the  highest 
degree  of  Diuine  worship  only  to  God),  before  the  title  of  honor- 
able.    The  Germans  in  the  latten  tounge  speake  to  men  in  the 
third  person,  as  Dominatio  vestra  intelligat  (or  Intelligant)  that 
is  lett  your  worshipp  (or  worshipps)  vnderstand,  and  likewise 
the  Germans  speake  to  one  man  in  the  plurall  number,  as  your 
worships  and  you.  Contrary  to  the  latten  tounge,  which  to  God 
and  to  Ceasar  sayth  thy  Maiesty,  and  thou.     To  conclude  the 
purest  language  in  Germany  is  that  of  Leipzig,  and  all  the 
Prouince  of  Misen  vnder  the  Electour  of  Saxony,  the  next  is 
that  of  the  Palatinate,  but  espetially  the  cheefe  Citty  Heidell- 
berg,  and  the  language  of  Strasburg  is  reputed  pure  in  this 
second  degree.     In  some  parts  of  Garmany  the  old  language  of 
the  Vandalls  liueth  in  the  mouthes  of  men  at  this  day,  howso- 


324  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

euer  that  nation  hath  long  beene  scattered,  and  as  it  were 
extinct.  For  in  the  villages  neere  Witteburg,  and  in  the 
Dukedonaes  of  Pomerarnia,  and  Meekelburg,  and  those  parts 
vpon  the  Baltick  Sea,  men  so  commonly  speake  that  Language 
in  the  villages,  as  it  is  probable  that  nation  of  old  inhabited 
those  parts,  but  I  haue  allso  heard  the  same  vsed  in  villages 
neere  Augsburg,  which  Citty  for  distinction  from  another  of  the 
same  name,  is  to  this  day  called  Augsburg  of  the  Vandalls. 


The  Ceremonyes. 

Touching  Ceremonyes,  the  Germans  performe  them  with 
great  ostentation  of  pompe,  I  meane  not  for  any  Magnificence 
or  sumptuousness,  for  the  Germans  haue  no  such  thing,  the 
very  Princes  wearing  ordinary  apparell,  hauing  no  rich  furni- 
ture in  there  houses,  and  requiring  litle  reverence  in  the  seruice 
of  theire  persons.  So  as  -at  Prage  I  sawe  the  Emperour 
apparreled  all  in  cloth,  if  not  without  welts,  surely  without 
gardes,  or  imbrodering,  his  Rapier  hauing  ordinarye  hilts  and 
a  sheath  of  lether,  and  when  himselfe  was  in  the  next  Chamber 
with  the  dores  open,  his  seruants  without  any  reverence  walked 
by  the  poore  chayre  of  estate  with  theire  heades  couered,  yea 
sometymes  leaning  vpon  it.  And  I  sawe  the  Archdukes  his 
bretheren  serued  by  a  Caruer  and  Taster,  but  not  vpon  the  knee, 
and  they  allso  in  the  Princes  presence  layde  theire  hatts  vpon 
the  Chayre  of  Estate.  But  I  meane  for  the  very  great  grauity 
the  Germans  vse  in  very  small  matters,  as  by  the  following 
Ceremonyes  shall  appeare.  First  when  they  visitt  one  another, 
they  doe  not  exchang  short  speeches,  but  first  the  visited  enter- 
taynes  his  frend  with  a  long  Oration,  and  ends  it  with  a  harty 
draught  of  beare  or  wyne  to  his  welcome,  then  the  visiter 
answers  him  with  a  long  Oration  and  a  like  Salutation  of  the 
Cupp,  and  so  by  Course  declaming  and  drincking  they  passe 
the  tyme  till  they  take  theire  leaues.  When  they  meete  one 
another  in  the  markett  place  or  streetes,  they  doe  not  walke, 
but  stand  in  a  Circle  without  moving  a  foote,  so  long  as  they 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  326 

talke  together.  They  giue  one  another  not  only  high  titles 
among  meane  persons,  but  many  of  them,  as  it  were  by  dossens 
or  wholesale,  so  as  the  preface  of  tytiles  is  longer  then  the  name 
of  the  bragging  Soldyer  in  Plautus  which  filled  foure  whole 
sheetes  of  paper.  In  all  invitations  to  Feasts,  of  maryage  or 
the  like,  or  to  attend  vpon  a  Funerall,  and  in  Conference  at 
these  Meetinges  they  vse  long  Orations  which  with  much 
teadiousnes  they  adorne  Vith  many  old  Apothegms  of  great 
and  learned  men.  Allwayes  they  begin  with  these  titles,  as 
for  example  in  the  vniversityes,  I  haue  heard  Doctours  thus 
invited,  '  most  Courteous,  most  learned,  most  worthy,  and  also 
most  regardable  herr  Doctour  the  Magnificall  CoUedge  of  the 
Ciuill  lawyers,  in  the  name  of  the  most  adorned  Graduates  now 
premoted,  invites  your  worthynes,  to  the  most  Ample  Auditory 
&c.'  A  gentleman  in  Germany  scornes  the  title  of  master,  as 
he  doth  that  degree  of  Arts,  and  must  be  saluted  vulgarly  Herr, 
in  latten  Domine,  and  not  without  great  Epithites  ioyned  to 
that  title,  and  contrary  to  the  Custome  of  England  the  title  of 
gentleman,  in  latten  generosus,  is  preferred  before  that  of 
Noble,  and  likewise  that  of  worshipfuU  before  that  of  honorable. 
In  the  Feasts  of  maryage  and  the  like,  theire  pompe  is  tedious 
and  two  serious,  the  men  walking  with  a  slowe  Senatours  pace, 
like  so  many  Images,  moved  rather  by  art  then  nature,  and  the 
wemen  seeming  rather  to  swimm  or  slyde  away,  then  to  goe  a 
naturall  pace.  And  in  taking  place  at  the  Feasts,  they  are 
Curious  not  to  yeald  theire  right  to  another.  If  two  walke  to- 
gether, the  best  man,  not  regarding  the  wall,  goes  on  the  right 
hand  of  the  other,  three  walking  together,  the  best  man  goes  in 
the  midest,  the  next  on  the  right  hand  of  both,  foure  walking 
together,  the  best  man  goes  on  the  right  hand  the  next  on 
the  left  in  the  midest,  and  the  third  vppermost  on  the  right 
hand. 

Of  Maryage. 

In    many   Cittyes    and   townes    of   Saxony,    they    appoint 
Tuesday  or  some  other  of  the  working  dayes  for  the  Celebration 


386  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

of  maryages,  thincking  Sonday  most  vnfitt  in  regard  of  the 
nationall  vice  of  drincking,  never  more  vsed  then  at  these 
Feasts.  Before  the  feast  a  young  man  well  apparrelled  and  sett 
forth  with  scarffes  and  Plumes,  rides  on  horsebacke  through  the 
streetes,  to  invite  the  Guests,  for  which  purpose  he  hath  a  foote 
boy  Eunning  by  him,  to  lett  him  knowe  that  the  partyes  are 
at  home,  before  he  light  from  his  horse,  who  vseth  premeditated 
speeches,  or  one  speech  for  all,  in  thcforesayd  forme,  when  he 
invites  them.  And  this  young  Youth  with  two  Brideboyes  (or 
as  I  may  say  brideyouths)  attende  the  Bryde  on  the  maryage 
day.  Carrying  torches  before  her  whersoeuer  shee  goeth,  as  like- 
wise two  other  Bryde  youthes,  each  with  a  torch  in  his  hand, 
solemly  leade  the  Daunces.  For  assoone  as  dinner  is  ended,  in 
most  places  they  Daunce  at  the  house  of  the  Feast,  but  in 
other  places  (as  at  Witteburg  and  where  the  house  hath  no  larg 
Romes)  after  dinner  is  ended  the  Bridegroome,  Bride,  and  all 
the  guests  march  from  the  house  of  the  Feast  to  the  publike 
house  of  the  Senate,  with  soleme  Pompe,  and  there  spende  the 
afternoone  in  dauncing  and  drincking,  marching  from  thence  to 
supper  with  like  pompe,  but  without  Clockes,  which  they  send 
home  when  they  beginn  to  daunce.  To  this  publike  house  any 
Cittizens  men  or  wemen,  or  any  Students  being  not  invited,  may 
come  to  daunce  with  them,  where  the  men  stand  in  order  on  one 
syde,  and  the  wemen  on  the  other  syde  of  the  roome,  and  the 
Brideyouths  bring  and  present  the  wemen,  to  the  men  who  are 
to  daunce  with  them.  But  in  these  Daunces  they  vse  no  kynd 
of  Art,  for  all  that  are  present,  or  so  many  as  the  Circle  of  the 
Chamber  will  Contayne,  and  of  all  sortes,  Doctours,  Senatours, 
Young  men,  boyes,  and  old  wemen,  young  wemen,  virgins,  and 
girles,  Daunce  all  together  in  a  large  Circle  rounde  about  the 
Chamber.  And  in  the  slowe  Daunces,  which  wee  call  measures, 
they  doe  not  followe  the  musicke,  with  artificiall  motion  of  the 
feete,  sometymes  forward,  sometymes  backward,  sometymes 
sydewayes,  as  wee  doe,  but  playnly  walke  about  the  roome  with 
grauity  inough  and  to  spare,  which  kynde  of  dauncing  they 
iustly  call  Gang,  that  is  going,  likewise  in  the  daunces  which 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  327 

wee  call  Gallyardes,  of  the  lusty  motion,  and  they  call  Lautf 
that  is  a  leape,  they  doe  not  Daunce  with  measure  of  paces,  and 
trickes  lowe  or  lofty,  as  wee  doe,  but  pleaynly  first  lift  vp  on 
legg  then  the  other,  so  leaping  about  the  Roome,  with  such 
force  as  makes  the  strongest  chambers  shake  and  threaten 
falling.  And  for  other  kyndes  of  daunces  they  haue  none. 
Once  at  a  Maryage,  where  my  selfe  was  invited,  I  remember  the 
Bride  in  dauncing  lost  her  maryage  Ring,  and  a  litle  after 
stumbled  and  fell,  which  chances  made  her  frendes  very  sadd, 
or  portending  some  ominous  euent.  Sometymes  when  they 
daunce  in  theire  priuate  houses,  some  fewe  men  and  wemen 
daunce  by  course,  whyle  the  other  drincke  at  the  Tables,  for  all 
must  drincke,  or  daunce,  or  leaue  the  Company.  And  for  my 
selfe  sometymes  Invited  to  these  Feasts,  I  confesse,  to  escape 
drincking  I  was  gladd  to  make  one  in  theire  Daunces,  which 
any  stranger  might  performe  without  any  great  teaching. 
When  a  man  takes  out  a  woman  to  daunce,  he  gently  putts  her 
Arme  vnder  one  of  his,  and  his  other  vnder  her  other  Arme,  and 
modestly  imbraceth  her,  and  sometymes  in  lesse  solemne 
meetinges  of  more  liberty  the  men  in  iolity  with  inarticulate 
voyces  of  Joye  will  catch  the  wemen  by  the  middle,  and  lift 
them  vp  sometymes  so  high  as  they  shewe  more  then  modesty 
allowes,  when  they  daunce  the  foresayd  lauff.  If  a  woman 
refuse  to  daunce  with  any  man,  it  beares  an  action  of  Iniury, 
in  80  much  as  a  young  man  giuing  a  box  on  the  eare  to  a  virgin 
that  refused  to  daunce  with  him,  and  being  accused  for  the  same 
before  a  Judge  in  the  vpper  parts  of  Saxony,  the  young  man 
was  dismissed,  as  hauing  doune  her  no  wrong,  because  shee 
disgraced  him,  as  a  person  infamous,  and  vnworthy  to  daunce 
with  her.  The  virgins  many  tymes  will  intreate  the  men  that 
daunce  with  them,  that  when  they  are  weary  of  dauncing,  they 
will  giue  them  to  the  handes  of  some  others  whome  they  affect. 
For  the  men  being  often  weary,  and  the  wemen  never  satisfyed 
with  motion,  the  men  of  Custome  present  theire  wemen  to  some 
others,  as  a  fauour  and  grace  to  them.  It  seemed  to  me  very 
straung,  that  at  the  maryage  of  the  richest  Cittizens,  aswell  as  of 


328  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

the  poorer,  they  haiie  a  gathering  or  presenting  of  mony  by 
guift  to  the  maryed  Couple  (which  only  is  vsed  by  the  pourei' 
sorte  with  vs),  and  the  richer  they  are  the  more  they  haue 
giuen  them,  for  they  invite  theire  eqiialls  who  are  able  to  giue 
largely,  whereas  the  poore  inviting  guests  of  like  Condition, 
many  tymes  spend  almost  so  much  in  the  Feast,  as  they  receave 
by  guifts.  Myselfe  invited  to  a  maryage  feast  of  a  Cittisens 
daughter  in  Leipzig,  thought  to  be  worth  more  than  forty 
thousand  gold  guldens,  did  obserue  that  the  men  first  in  order, 
and  after  them  the  wemen,  marched  to  the  Church,  whence  after 
the  maryage  they  retourned  home  in  like  order,  where  at  the 
inner  gate,  the  bridegrome  stayed  to  welcome  the  men,  and 
the  bryde  to  intertayne  the  wemen.  And  after  Supper  all  (not 
one  excepted)  came  to  offer  their  guifts  in  orderly  course,  to  the 
Bridegrome  sitting  at  the  table  accompanyed  with  some  cheefe 
guests  and  frendes,  whyle  the  Bryde  with  the  young  men  and 
wemen  Daunced  in  another  Roome,  till  it  came  to  theire  Course 
to  offer,  in  which  offering  I  obserued  no  man  to  giue  lesse  then 
a  DoUer,  which  came  to  a  great  summe  of  mony.  Yet  may  not 
every  one  that  will  giue  mony,  come  to  these  feasts,  but  only 
they  who  are  invited.  Nether  doe  these  guifts  much  inrich 
them,  for  they  invite  not  only  kindred  and  frends  at  home  and 
of  other  Cittyes  and  townes,  but  most  parte  of  the  Cittizens  of 
theire  owne  quallity,  so  as  these  marriages  being  frequent,  the 
Continuall  charge  of  them  in  shorte  tyme  equalls  the  guifts 
themselues  Receaved.  In  some  places  (as  at  Heydeberg  {_sicj) 
they  keepe  these  Feasts  not  only  in  priuate  houses  but  more 
Commonly  in  publike  Inns,  and  the  lawe  restraynes  aswell  the 
Number  of  the  guifts,  as  of  the  dishes  in  the  Feast  (which  in 
other  partes  by  custome  is  allwayes  moderate),  so  as  in  publike 
Inns  they  invited  not  more  then  forty  guests,  where  every  man 
payd  tenn  Batzen  for  his  dinner  (vulgarly  Malzeit)  and  for 
extraordinary  drincking  after  the  meale  (vulgarly  Zeick)  each 
man  his  part  ratably,  and  besydes  offered  guifts  to  the  Bride- 
grome and  Bride  Commonly  in  mony,  for  I  never  obserued  any 
plate  to  be  giuen.     And  they  who  keepe  these  feasts  in  theire 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  329 

owne  houses,  might  not  provide  more  then  two  tables  (which 
are  Commonly  square,  and  not  very  large)  where  they  payed 
nothing  for  meate  or  drincke,  but  only  offered  guifts  of  mony. 
And  in  most  places  they  seldome  haue  aboue  six  or  seuen  dishes, 
with  wyne  in  aboundance,  the  meates  also  being  such  for  the 
most  parte  as  invite  drincking.  Also  in  many  places  I  haue 
seene  Cittizens  of  good  quality  gather  mony  of  the  guests  to  pay 
the  Musitions.  When  the  Bride  is  of  another  Citty,  the 
Bridegrome  vseth  to  meete  her  on  the  way,  well  accompanyed 
with  horsemen,  and  the  bridegrome  riding  betweene  two  cheefe 
men,  whereof  the  cheefe  intertaynes  the  bride  and  her  company 
with  a  long  oration,  to  which  the  cheefe  of  her  Company  makes 
Answer.  And  being  Cittizens,  not  gentlemen,  yet  both 
Companyes  haue  trompitts  sounding  before  them.  At  Leipzig 
I  obserued  a  Cittizen  Bridegrome,  to  haue  17.  horsemen  before 
him,  followed  by  himselfe  and  cheefe  frendes  in  theire  Coaches, 
with  17  horsemen  likewise  behinde  him.  At  Witteberg  vpon 
like  occasion,  the  Dukes  cheefe  officer,  with  some  horsemen,  all 
wearing  skarffes  did  ryde  before,  then  followed  the  bridegrome 
being  a  Doctour,  riding  betweene  two  young  Barrons  then 
Students  of  that  vniversity,  with  9  horsemen  following,  and 
after  fewe  myles  ryding  they  mett  the  Bryde,  attended  with 
9.  Coaches  and  six  horsemen  whome  the  eldest  Barron 
intertayned  with  a  long  Oration,  answered  by  the  cheefe  man  in 
her  Company.  Shee  had  Triunpitts  before  her,  but  they 
sounded  not,  because  the  Duke  Elector  of  Saxony  being  then 
sicke  (of  which  sicknes  within  fewe  dayes  after  he  dyed),  the 
bridegrome  forbore  to  bring  any  trumpitts  with  him.  When 
the  Parents  haue  agreed  vpon  the  brides  portion,  and  like 
transactions,  I  haue  seene  them  in  some  places  goe  to  the 
Church,  there  to  betroath  them,  and  the  bride  there  to  receave 
a  Bring  from  the  bridegrome,  which  shee  kept  till  the  maryage 
day,  when  shee  gaue  it  back  to  him  to  be  marryed  therewith, 
when  they  goe  to  church  to  be  marryed,  in  many  places  they 
vse  torches  lighted  at  noone  day,  among  the  Lutherans.  The 
trompitters  goe  first,  then  the  bridegrome,  ledd  betweene  two 


330  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

frendes  or  cheefe  men,  then  he  that  invited  the  guests  foUowes 
alone,  then  the  kinsmen,  neighbours  and  invited  strangers 
Followe  in  order,  two  in  a  rancke  the  meanest  first,  and  the 
best  last,  then  followe  the  wemen,  the  litle  girles  and  virgins, 
and  of  them  the  youngest  and  meanest  first,  then  followes  the 
Bride  ledd  betweene  two  young  men,  whome  wee  call  Brideboyes, 
only  touching  her  elbowe  lightly.  But  at  Witteberg  the  bride 
being  of  suspected  Chastity,  I  haue  scene  her  led  by  a  Doctor, 
that  in  reverence  to  him,  the  Students  might  forbeare  hissing 
and  laughing  at  her,  and  this  Doctor  did  not  lay  his  hand  vpon 
her  elbowe,  as  the  other,  but  lightly  vpon  her  backe  aboue  the 
wast.  Two  young  men  bareheaded,  each  hauing  a  garter  about 
his  Arme  tyed  in  true  loue  knotts,  followed  the  Bride,  whome 
the  maryed  wemen  did  followe  in  order,  the  meanest  first,  and 
the  best  last,  but  betweene  each  rancke  of  the  maryed  wemen, 
the  maydes  seruants  followed,  being  like  poore  kichen  mades, 
and  sometymes  ill  appareled.  Assoone  as  they  entred  the 
Church,  the  minister  mett  them  neere  the  dore,  and  there  ioyned 
the  hands  of  the  betroathed,  and  putting  a  ring  on  the  brides 
finger,  sayd  these  wordes.  That  which  God  hath  ioyned  lett  no 
man  seperate.  Then  the  Common  sort  going  to  theire  seates, 
only  some  of  the  cheefe  led  the  Bridegrome  and  Bride  to  the 
high  Alter,  where  hauing  sayd  short  prayers,  they  discended 
also  to  theire  seates.  And  then  at  Witteburg  I  haue  seene  the 
invited  guests  offer  theire  guifts  in  the  Church  to  the 
bridegrome  and  bryde,  not  only  of  gold  and  siluer  putt  into  a 
Silver  Bason,  but  also  Potts  and  kettles  of  Brasse,  and  dishes  of 
Puter,  which  were  carryed  home  by  theii'  mayde  seruants.  Then 
the  Bridegrome  and  the  cheefe  men  ascended  agayne  to  the 
Alter,  and  going  about  it,  gaue  an  offering  to  the  Priests  or 
ministers  of  the  Church.  After  them  the  Bride  and  cheefe 
weemen  and  virgins  in  like  sorte,  the  best  going  first,  as  strangers 
in  the  first  place,  then  the  wyues  of  Doctours,  then  of  Senatours, 
then  of  Cittisens,  then  the  virgins,  in  like  order  ascended  to  the 
high  Alter,  and  made  the  like  offering.  In  the  meane  tyme  all 
the    Common    sort   did    sett    on    theire    seates,    and    musicke 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  331 

Continually  sounded  aswell  of  Organs  and  loude  Instruments, 
as  of  lutes,  and  mens  voyces.  Tkey  retourned  from  the 
Church  with  a  greater  trayne.  For  the  bridegiome  was  ledd 
backe  by  two  cheefe  men,  as  a  Doctor  and  a  Senatour,  followed 
by  the  Professors,  Senatours,  and  Cittizens,  and  many  young 
men  who  had  expected  theire  Comming  in  the  Church,  nowe 
ioyned  to  the  trayne  attending  them  backe.  In  like  sort  the 
Bride  was  led  by  her  Father,  and  besydes  the  foresayd  trayne 
following  in  like  order,  was  attended  by  many  virgins,  who  had 
attended  her  comming  at  Church.  When  they  came  home,  and 
in  the  midest  of  dinner,  and  many  tymes  vpon  occation  of 
drincking  healths,  the  bridegrome  Bride  and  guests  exchanged 
many  long  Orations  of  Congratulation.  At  the  begining  of 
the  feast,  the  young  men  and  virgins  did  sett  apart  at  the  table, 
but  entrance  being  once  made  to  Dancing  and  drincking,  they 
satt  mingled  each  man  setting  by  the  woman  with  whome  he 
daunced.  The  young  men  on  theire  bare  heades  weaxe  krantzes 
that  is  Garlands  of  Roses,  both  in  winter  and  Sommer,  presented 
them  for  a  fauour  by  the  bryde  at  the  dore  of  her  house,  as  wee 
present  gloues,  the  wemen  likewise  weare  garlandes  of  Roses,  on 
theire  heades,  and  Chayns  about  their  neckes.  And  during  the 
Feast,  the  young  men  and  virgins  for  tokens  of  loue  exchanged 
garlandes,  and  the  young  men  sometymes  wore  the  virgins 
Chaynes,  as  also  the  Bridegrome  on  the  first  day  of  the  Feast 
did  weare  the  Brides  Coronet  of  gold  and  Pearle  on  his  baie 
head.  The  men  and  wemen,  in  all  meales,  but  the  first,  and  at 
the  drinckings  betweene  meales,  sett  mingled,  a  man  and  a 
woman,  but  the  men  only  drinck  healths,  the  wemen  only  in 
fauour  sipping  of  the  Cupp,  as  it  were  to  helpe  the  men. 
Besydes  they  haue  many  loue  tokens  betweene  them,  as  a 
young  man  and  a  virgin  take  a  Comfitt  and  together  bite  it  in 
peeces,  and  the  party  biting  the  greater  peece  is  merily 
punished,  Agayne  the  virgins  putt  some  morsells  of  bread  in 
some  dilicate  sawce,  which  the  young  men  take  out,  as 
deliuering  theire  mistresses  out  of  danger.  Agayne  sometymes 
they  shewe  theire  Purses,  hauing  an  obcene  meaning  in  the 


332  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

longest  and  largest  Purse.  In  some  places  the  tables  are  made 
so,  as  they  may  turne  rounde  about  both  the  meate  and  the 
Guests,  which  they  doe  somtymes  for  a  frolike.  Whole  barrells 
of  beare  and  wyne  are  sett  forth,  and  drawne  out  in  the  very 
roome  where  they  eate,  as  the  Bridegroome  intertaynes  the  men, 
so  the  Bride  hath  two  wemen  of  her  neerest  kindred  to  cheere 
vp  the  wemen.  And  aa  wee  giue  Marchpanes,  so  these  wemen 
present  them  with  Rowles  baked  like  dry  Fritters,  and  sett  forth 
with  Penons  of  Cutt  paper,  in  the  forme  of  Apes,  Birdes,  and 
like  thinges.  The  Dishes  are  Commonly  fewe  and  the  meates 
not  costly,  but  they  haue  allwayes  fumed  herrings,  rawe  Beanes, 
Water  Nuttes  (as  they  call  them)  and  breade  slised  salted  and 
pepered,  to  prouoke  drincking.  The  Bridegrome  and  the  Bride 
supp  not  with  the  guests,  but  after  supper  the  Bride  Youthes 
with  torches  lighted  bring  them  into  the  Dauncing  Roome, 
where  they  daunce  the  first  Daunce  alone,  which  doune,  the 
Bridegrome  giues  the  Bride  into  the  handes  of  some  cheefe  man 
to  daunce  with  her,  and  so  goes  himselfe  to  sett  with  some  cheefe 
men  at  the  Brides  table,  where  the  guests  in  order  present  theire 
guifts  to  him.  In  the  Prouince  of  Thuringia  the  bridegrome 
and  Bryde  vse  to  be  maryed  on  Sondyes,  but  they  goe  allso  to 
church  agayne  on  Mondayes,  marching  in  the  foresayd  pompe, 
but  not  with  the  same  trayne,  being  on  Monday  accompanyed 
with  those  who  were  not  invited  or  could  not  come  the  day  before. 
And  all  the  tyme  betweene  the  publike  betroathing  and  the  day 
of  the  maryage,  they  liue  together  both  at  bed  and  boarde.  In 
the  Province  of  Marchia  vnder  the  Elector  of  Brandeburg  the 
maryed  Couple,  as  likewise  Children  to  be  Christened,  and 
wemen  to  be  Churched,  must  haue  the  blessing  of  the  minister 
at  the  dore,  before  they  may  enter  into  the  Church.  And  the 
maryed,  the  Christened,  and  the  Churched,  must  enter  at  three 
seuerall  dores,  appointed  for  those  purposes.  And  besydes  they 
vse  many  of  the  old  and  superstitious  Ceremonyes  to  this  day, 
though  they  be  of  the  Reformed  Religion  according  to  the  rule 
of  Luther. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  333 

Funeralls. 

Touching  Funeralls.  They  invite  Company  to  attend  them, 
as  to  Maryages,  by  a  horseman  with  a  laquay  runing  by  him, 
but  the  invited  haiie  no  feast,  only  strangers  of  other  Cittyes 
invited  are  int«rtayned  by  them  in  theire  howses,  more  spetially 
at  the  solemne  Funeralls  of  Princes.  They  nether  toule  bells 
for  them  when  they  are  dying,  nor  ringe  them  when  they  are 
dead,  so  as  the  dead  persons  are  only  made  knowne  to  be  dead 
by  the  foresayd  inviting  of  Company,  and  by  the  Beere  vpon 
which  they  are  to  be  caryed,  being  sett  at  theire  dores  in  the 
streete  the  day  before  they  are  buryed,  and  by  notice  thereof 
giuen  by  the  Preacher  in  the  Pulpitt,  for  most  dayes  of  the 
weeke  they  haue  Sermons  and  prayers  earely  in  the  morning. 
They  are  Commonly  buryed  in  Coffinnes,  hauing  windowes 
ouer  the  face  of  the  dead  body,  to  be  drawne  and  shutt  agayne, 
and  at  Leipzig  I  obserued  the  frendes  to  open  this  windowe,  and 
cast  earth  vpon  the  face  of  the  dead  body,  and  the  Saxston 
after  to  cast  in  a  greater  quantity  of  earth  (as  they  say)  to 
make  the  body  soonner  rott,  and  then  putt  the  CofiRnne  in  the 
ground.  At  Leipzig,  as  in  most  places,  they  are  not  buryed 
in  Church-yeardes,  but  they  haue  for  that  purpose  withgut  the 
Citty  a  peece  of  ground,  compassed  with  a  wall,  and  a  litle 
chappell  lying  open  on  the  sydes,  and  a  Couered  Cloyster  round 
about  the  wall,  which  feilde  is  called  vulgarly  Gottsacker  that 
is  the  Aker  of  God,  where  the  richer  sorte  purchase  a  place  of 
buryall  for  them  and  theire  Family  vnder  the  Couered  Cloyster, 
and  the  Common  sorte  are  buryed  in  the  open  parte  of  the 
feilde.  They  are  Lutherans,  Yet  the  crosse  is  carryed  vpon  the 
Coffinne,  and  all  the  Monuments  haue  paynted  or  grauen 
crosses.  The  body  was  committed  to  the  grounde  with  silence, 
but  in  many  other  places  the  singing  boyes  of  the  publike 
Schooles  followe  the  dead  body  to  the  graue,  where  most 
Commonly  the  preacher  makes  a  short  Sermon,  or  rather 
Oration  principally  to  Commende  the  life  and  ende  of  the  dead 
person,  and  then  the  people  sing  a  Psalme  while  the  body  is 


334  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

bmyed.  The  men  that  are  cheefe  Mournours  haue  their  faces 
Covered  with  blacke  Sipres  hanging  downe  behynde  the  neck, 
and  so  are  ledd  and  supported  by  a  servant,  as  likewise  the 
wemen  that  are  cheefe  Mournours  haue  theire  faces  muffled 
with  white  linnen  Cloth,  being  narrowe  and  hanging  downe  all 
the  right  syde,  vulgarly  called  Schleres.  The  other  men  that 
followe  the  Herse  haue  no  mourning  Clokes  nor  gownes,  vsed 
by  vs  in  England,  but  only  hattbandes  of  black  Sipres  hanging 
downe  behynde.  Called  Trawerbandes  that  is  mourning  bandes, 
which  they  were  long  after  the  Funerall.  In  the  Pompe  the 
wemen  goe  first  and  of  them  the  best  and  the  neerest  frendes 
next  to  the  herse  then  the  cheefe  mournours  are  ledd,  then  the 
herse  foUowes,  then  goe  the  men,  and  of  them  the  best  and  the 
neerest  frendes  next  to  the  hearse.  In  some  places  I  haue  scene 
the  husband  followe  next  to  the  Hearse  of  his  wife,  and  so  the 
wife  to  followe  the  husbands  hearse,  hauing  a  poore  mayde 
seruant  to  carry  the  trayne  of  her  gowne.  When  the  body  is 
burryed,  the  wemen  stay  at  the  graue,  till  the  men  goe  into  the 
Church  and  Compassing  the  high  Alter  offer  mony  to  the  vse 
of  the  ministers,  and  when  they  come  forth  the  wemen  likewise 
enter  to  make  the  offering,  for  they  hauing  small  braase  monyes, 
no  body  is  so  poore  that  offer  not  somethinge,  besydes  that  they 
pay  aboue  a  doUour  to  the  Minister  for  his  paynes,  and  these 
Ceremonyes  being  frequent,  no  doubt  the  ministers  haue  great 
profitt  thereby.  At  the  burying  of  a  Student  in  Witteberg, 
the  Cheefe  men  of  the  Vniversity  were  invited  by  his  frendes 
with  long  and  graue  Orations,  as  they  vse  t»  invite  at  feasts. 
And  when  they  carryed  the  body  to  the  graue,  only  the  singing 
boyes  of  the  Schoole  went  singing  before  the  Hearse,  which 
was  followed  by  the  Rectour,  the  Professors,  and  the  Students, 
in  order.  For  the  wemen  and  virgins  came  not  in  Company 
with  the  men,  but  after  them  in  seuerall  Companyes,  and  stood 
in  order  a  good  distance  from  the  graiie.  In  tyme  of  the  buryall 
the  Scholers  did  sing,  and  in  the  end  the  Deacon  did  sing  out 
of  a  booke  about  some  six  lynes  written  in  Prose.  The  invited 
straungers  of  other  Cittyes,  were  (as  I  sayd)   intertayned  in 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  335 

theire  howses,  but  those  of  the  Citty  vse  not  to  haue  ether 
drinckings,  or  dinners. 

Old  writers  wittnes  that  the  Germans  of  oldvsed  no  ambition 
or  pride  in  Fiineralls.  That  they  vsed  not  to  cast  Odours  or 
garments,  but  only  the  Armes  of  the  dead  man,  into  the 
Funerall  fyer,  the  heathen  then  vseing  to  burne  the  dead 
bodyes.  That  for  a  monument  they  only  raysed  a  turffe  or 
greene  Sodd  of  the  earth.  That  the  wemen  only  lamented,  and 
the  men  only  with  sadnes  remembred  theire  dead  frendes,  so 
as  they  soone  forgott  to  weepe,  but  long  retayned  sadnes.  But 
at  this  day  I  am  sure  in  the  Funeralls  of  Princes,  they  burye 
precious  Jewells  with  them,  laying  the  dead  body  with  the 
face  vncovered  some  three  dayes  in  the  Chappell,  to  be  seene 
by  any  who  will  come  to  see  it,  and  then  inclosing  it  in  Copper 
to  be  so  layd  in  the  monument.  For  Germany  hath  litle  leade, 
and  aboundes  with  Copper,  wherewith  many  Cittyes  haue 
Terretts  steeples  and  whole  Churches  Covered.  Besydes  at  the 
Funeralls  of  Princes  they  cast  among  the  Multitude  great 
peeces  of  siluer,  Coyned  of  purpose  with  inscriptions  fitting  the 
dead  person  and  the  tyme,  myselfe  at  Fryburg  did  see  the 
Funerall  of  Christian  Duke  and  Elector  of  Saxony,  and  like 
wise  the  Ceremonyes  vsed  at  Dresden  where  he  dyed.  First  at 
Dresden  the  dead  body  was  layde  in  the  Chappell  of  the  Court, 
with  the  face  open,  for  two  dayes,  to  be  seene  of  all  that  would, 
the  body  had  a  velvitt  Capp  (vulgarly  Mitz)  on  the  head  with  a 
Costly  Jeuell  on  it  and  was  lapped  in  a  quilted  veluitt  mantle, 
things  lying  by,  which  should  be  buryed  with  him,  or  hung 
vp  for  ornament  oiier  his  Monument,  as  first  to  be  buryed  with 
him,  a  golden  Chayne  about  his  necke,  with  a  tablett  the  badge 
of  die  gulden  Geselshaft,  that  is  the  golden  fellowship,  betweene 
the  Protestant  Princes  of  the  Vnion,  allso  three  Ringes  on  his 
fingers,  a  Dyamond,  a  Turky,  and  a  Ruby,  giuen  him  by  his 
Dutches,  also  two  braceletts  of  gold  about  his  Armes,  a  guilded 
hammer  in  his  right  handd,  and  at  his  left  hand  lay  diuers 
things  to  be  hung  vp,  as  his  Coate  Armour,  his  Rapier,  his 
Spurrs,  and  diuers  banners.      After  two  dayes  the  body  was 


S36  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Closed  in  Copper,  with  his  Armes  graven  vpon  it.  And  a 
learned  German  perceaving  me  to  thincke  it  strange,  that  those 
.Jewells  should  be  buryed  with  him,  to  satisfye  me  therein, 
alledged  many  Texts  of  scripture  to  proue  that  dead  bodyes 
should  be  adorned,  as  Isaiah  Chapter  61.  Zachary  3.  Ecclesias- 
ticus  18.  Ephesians  6.  saying  that  these  ornaments  of  the  dead 
did  signify  Spirituall  garments,  and  the  Armes  hung  vp  did 
signify  knighthood  in  the  spirituall  war,  adding  that  the  Jewells 
were  as  safe  from  leesing  or  stealing  in  the  vault  of  the  monu- 
ment, as  if  they  were  layd  vp  in  a  strong  Castle.  After  fewe  dayes 
the  Corpes  was  attended  by  the  Courtyers,  and  carryed  from 
Dresden  to  Fryburg,  being  a  dayes  Jorney,  and  by  the  way  in 
.all  villages  the  Bells  were  rung,  and  the  ministers  with  the 
people  came  forth  to  meete  it,  with  Copes,  lighted  torches, 
Crosses  of  wood,  and  like  superstitious  Ceremonyes.  And  at  the 
Castle  of  Fryburg,  the  gentlemen  of  the  Bed  Chamber  tooke  the 
body  out  of  the  Coach,  and  carryed  it  into  the  Schloss  kirke, 
that  is  the  Church  of  the  Castle,  and  there  it  lay  till  the  day 
of  the  Funerall,  when  it  was  Carryed  thence,  and  putt  into  his 
Monument  in  the  cheefe  Church  of  the  Citty  after  this  manner. 
First  a  Grafe,  that  is  Earle,  carryed  the  Blutfahne  that  is 
bloody  Banner,  then  followed  fyfteene  great  horses,  richly 
harnessed,  and  ledd  by  ordinarye  Querryes,  or  groomes,  and 
by  each  horse  was  carryed  a  banner  with  the  Armes  of  a  Family 
of  which  the  Duke  discended,  the  tenn  first  being  carryed  by 
gentlemen,  the  fyue  last  by  Earles.  Then  followed  the  sixteenth 
horse  richly  harnessed,  mounted  by  a  gentleman  of  the  Bedd 
Chamber,  all  Armed,  and  representing  the  Dukes  person,  and 
by  him  an  Earle,  on  foote  (as  the  former)  carryed  the  Haupt- 
fahne  that  is  the  head  and  cheefe  Banner,  of  all  the  Dukes 
Armes  vnited,  and  the  sayd  gentleman  mounted  had  in  his  right 
hand  a  shorte  Cudgel,  which  the  Churfirst  (that  is  Prince 
Electour)  of  Saxony  vseth  to  carry  at  the  Feast  of  an  Emperours 
Coronation.  After  him  was  carryed  first  the  sworde,  and  then 
the  Scale  of  the  Electorship.  And  then,  came  the  Corpes  drawne 
by  six  horses  in  an  open  Charyott  all  covered  with  blacks.     And 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  337 

vpon  the  Charyott  hung  a  table  vpon  which  was  written,  in 
golden  letters,  and  in  the  lattin  toung,  to  this  effect. 

'  The  Most  &c.  Pr  :  Chr :  D.S. 
S.R.I  vij.  Vir :   (that  is  one  of 
the  seuen  Electours) 

Hath  here  deposed  what  soeuer  was  mortall,  his  Soule  immortall 
inioyes  eternall  happines  with  God.  Thou  passenger  myndefull 
of  humayne  fraylty,  prepare  thy  selfe  soone  to  followe  him 
(when  thou  art  called)  in  the  same  stepps  of  true  piety,  and 
Fayth  to  God,  in  which  he  hath  gone  before  thee.' 

This  table  was  to  be  hung  vpon  his  monument.  After  the 
Corpes  followed  on  foote  the  Princes  invited  to  the  Funerall, 
and  then  the  Courtyers,  strangers,  and  Cittizens,  in  order.  All 
the  way  as  the  Corpes  passed,  certayne  officers  scattered  among 
the  multitude,  whole,  halfe,  and  quarters  of  DoUers,  Quoyned 
of  purpose,  with  many  wordes  grauen  in  the  midest,  and  rounde 
about  this  sentence  in  lattin,  Jacturam  ostendet  Dies  (that  is 
Tyme  will  shewe  the  losse).  Generally  the  Princes  of  Germany 
doe  in  like  sorte  vse  to  Coyne  monyes  expressly  for  Remem- 
brance of  any  great  Act,  done  by  them,  or  Concerning  the 
Commonwealth.  As  when  the  Emperor  had  proscribed  the 
Duke  of  Coburg,  elldest  sonne  to  John  Fredericke  late  Electour 
of  Saxony  and  had  giuen  authority  to  Augustus,  present  Electour 
of  Saxony  by  the  guift  of  the  Emperour  and  father  to  the 
Electour  Christianus  nowe  buryed,  that  he  as  marshall  of  the 
Empire  (indeede  as  his  cheefe  enemy  for  the  emuUation  of  the 
Electorship  which  he  had  gotten  from  his  Father)  should  make 
warr  vpon  the  sayd  Duke  of  Coburg,  and  when  he  vpon  the  sayd 
authority,  but  with  his  owne  forces,  and  at  his  owne  charge, 
had  taken  and  dismanteled  Gotha  the  sayd  Dukes  strongest 
Forte,  he  at  his  retorne  to  Dresden  in  triumph,  did  cast  like 
monyes  amonge  the  people,  Coyned  of  purpose  for  memory  of 
that  act,  whereof  my  selfe  did  see  many  peeces  kept  by  diuers 
Cittizens. 


338  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Childe  bearinges  and  Christininges. 

When  a  woman  is  brought  to  bedd,  for  the  tyme  shee  lyes  in, 

whosoeuer  enters  the  house,  vseth  to  glue  the  woman  some  small 

guift  towardes  her  paying  of  the  midwife,  and  the  nurse,  and 

for  like  occasions.     The  wemen  lye  in  or  keepe  house  some  six 

weekes  according  to  the  distance  from  our  lords  birth  day,  to  the 

purification  of  our  lady  vpon  Candlemas  day.     They  keepe  a 

Feast  at  the  Christning,  but  none  at  the  Churching,  which  is 

donne  without  Ceremony,  only  with  some  wemen  her  frendes, 

whome  she  desyres  to  accompany  her  to  the  Church.     When  the 

Childe  is  to  be  Baptised,  the  pompe  of  going  to  Church  and 

retorning,    is    no    lesse    then    that    of    maryages,    formerly 

discribed.     When  they  come  to  Church  the  Chylde  with  the 

Godfathers  and  Godmothers  stand  before  the  Deacon  or  minister 

attended  by  the  Clarke,  at  the  dore  of  the  Church  where  the 

Deacon  reades  an  exorcisme,  that  is  a  kynd  of  Coniuration  to 

driue  away  the  ill  Spiritt,  which  by  reason  of  originall  sinne 

they  Imagin  to  possesse  the  Chylde  till  it  be  baptised.     Then 

they  all  together  enter  the  inclosure  made  about  the  Funt, 

where  the  Clarke  powres  a  Cann  of  hott  water  into  the  Funt : 

Then  the  midwife  layes  the  chylde  starke  naked,  and  the  face 

downewarde,  with  the  navell  of  the  belly  vpon  the  Palme  of  the 

Deacons  hand,  (which  by  reason  the  legs  and  shoulders  of  the 

Chylde  were  of  bloody  coUer,  seemed  to  me  no  comely  thinge  to 

beholde).     Then  the  Godfathers  and  Godmothers  hauing  named 

the  Chylde,  and  promised  for  it,  the  Deacon  baptising  it,  powers 

with  his  other  hand  much  hott  water  all  ouer  the  backe  of  the 

Chylde  presently  restored  to  the  handes  of  the  norse,  or  midwife, 

who  lappes  it  warme,  and  so  they  depart.     The  Godfather  is 

vulgarly  called  Geuater,  and  the  Godmother  Geuaterine,  but 

they  haue  no  certayne  number  of  them,  some  hauing  more  some 

fewer,  and  the  greatest  men  haue  Commonly  most  in  number  so 

as  the  Elector  Duke  of  Saxony  lately  invited  a  whole  Citty  to 

Christen  one  of  his  Children,  and  every  Cittisen  presented  a 

guift   to   the   Chylde.      But   commonly    these    guifts   to    the 

Chylde,  the  midwife  or  nurses  are  small,  as  about  an  halfe 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  339 

or  a  whole  Doller  to  a  nurse.  One  thinge  is  remarkable,  that  as 
the  Mothers  if  they  be  able,  Commonly  giue  sucke  to  theire 
Cliildren,  so  they  euer  take  a  Nurse  into  the  house  not  only  for 
a  dry  Nurse  but  euen  to  giue  it  sucke,  and  not  one  of  them  will 
send  the  Chylde  abroade  to  be  nursed  out  of  theire  owne  houses, 
yea  these  theire  nurses  are  not  maryed  wemen,  but  commonly 
harlotts  gotten  with  Childe  before  they  marry,  which  wee  would 
abhorr,  fearing  to  take  an  harlott  or  drunken  women  to  nurse 
our  Chilldren,  who  might  perhaps  thereby  proue  infected  with 
the  nurses  vices. 


Customes. 

When  the  Germans  take  an  Oath  before  a  magistrate,  they 
lay  no  hand  on  the  booke,  as  wee  doe,  but  lift  two  fore  fingers 
vp  to  heauen,  (as  the  Sweitzers  lift  vp  three  fingers,  and  French 
men  the  whole  hand). 

In  the  Chapter  of  the  Germans  diett,  I  haue  written  of 
many  Customes,  in  publike  Inns,  and  Feastings,  wherof  I  will 
now  remember  some  fewe.  The  Innkeepers  hange  not  out  any 
signes  or  luye  bushes,  but  the  best  Inns  are  knowne  by  the 
Multitude  of  the  Armes,  fastned  vpon  the  gate  and  in  the 
dyning  Rome.  For  the  guests,  ether  at  the  hosts  intreaty,  or 
by  theire  owne  free  offer,  for  Curtesey  or  for  glory,  vse  to  pay 
for  the  tricking  of  theire  Armes,  and  to  giue  them  to  the  hosts, 
to  be  hung  vp,  as  our  Ambassadours  doe  in  their  Jornyes.  So 
as  I  haue  at  one  Inn  numbred  124.  Armes,  partly  of  Princes, 
Earles,  Barrens,  and  gentlemen,  partly  of  Cittizens  (for  they 
also  giue  Armes  after  their  owne  fancyes,  but  with  a  Close 
helmett).  The  guests  eate  not  in  priuate  Chambers,  but  all 
together  in  a  publike  Stoue,  at  Diners  square  tables,  where  they 
sett  as  they  come,  with  smale  or  no  respect  of  persons.  In 
drincking,  for  token  of  loue,  they  often  ioyne  handes,  with  such 
force  as  if  they  would  splitt  one  anothers  thiimbs  from  the 
fingers.  And  because  they  eate  in  Stones  heated  in  winter 
tyme,   at   eateing   and   spetially   at  drincking  they   sett  bare 


340  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

headed,  and  somctymes  open  theire  dubletts  to  the  naked  breast. 
In  the  Inns  of  Witteberg,  in  sommer  tyme,  I  obserued  the  pages 
of  some  gentlemen  to  stand  by  them  at  table  with  a  Fann  of 
Peacokes  feathers,  to  Coole  them  and  to  dryue  flyes  from 
them :  and  that  the  gentlemen  often  whispered  together  (which 
we  repute  ill  manners),  and  asked  the  other  guests  many  strang 
questions,  as  me  in  particular,  whether  I  were  a  gentleman  or 
no,  and  who  was  next  heyre  to  the  Crowne  of  England  (whereof 
the  English  were  then  by  Statute  forbidden  to  speake).  And 
being  men  neuer  before  seene  of  me,  it  was  strang  with  what 
what  confidence  and  (as  it  were)  familiarity,  they  inquired  after 
such  secreets  of  State,  and  Actions  of  great  persons,  as  a  man 
would  hardly  impart,  or  speake  freely  of  them,  to  any  but 
inward  frendes.  If  they  sett  at  table  farr  from  the  bread, 
they  thincke  it  ill  manners  to  reach  it  vpon  the  poynt  of  a  knife, 
and  call  to  haue  it  reached  by  hand,  nether  doth  any  man  dipp 
his  meate  but  only  his  bread  into  any  sawce,  and  that  not  with 
his  fingers,  but  vpon  the  poynt  of  his  knife.  They  Carue  no 
meate  to  any  man,  but  the  very  best  men  will  lay  or  take  vpon 
their  trenchers  a  whole  shoulder  of  mutton,  or  like  Joynt  of 
meate,  to  Carue  themselues,  in  the  meane  tyme  leaidng  the  dish 
empty.  And  they  hold  it  a  point  of  Ciuility  and  Curtesey  to 
take  away  the  foule  treancher  of  theire  guest  or  frend  setting 
neere  them,  and  to  giue  him  a  cleane  one,  or  to  lay  it  in  the 
Charge  when  they  take  away.  Indeede  they  haue  reason  to 
be  Curyous  of  dipping  into  sawces,  since  gentlemen  Plebeans 
and  very  Coachmen  sett  at  the  same  table,  and  vse  the  same 
liberty  in  all  thiuges.  When  they  are  halfe  druncke,  they  will 
kisse  theire  next  neighbours,  sometymes  with  foming  mouthes, 
allwayes  with  small  sweetnes,  and  in  theire  Potts  will  promise 
any  thinge,  and  make  all  bargaynes,  but  the  consent  of  the 
sobber  wife  at  home,  must  be  had  before  any  thing  be  per- 
formed. Theire  heighest  cheereings  vp  at  table,  are  these. 
*  Seyt  frolich,'  be  mery :  '  Drinckt  Auss,"  drincke  all  out,  with 
some  like  Courtships,  and  except  a  man  whope  or  hallowe, 
vulgarly  called   Jouxsen,   he   is  neuer  thought  to  be  merye. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  341 

Assoone  as  they  liaue  diunck  to  any  man,  they  importune  to  be 
pledged,  which  they  require  also  of  wemen  for  fashion  sake  to 
kisse  the  Cupp :  But  wemen  never  enter  the  publike  houses 
where  wyne  and  beare  is  soulde,  and  in  Feasts  at  home  men 
seldome  or  neuer  drincke  to  wemen,  only  they  are  permitted  to 
helpe  theire  husbandes  and  frendes,  in  token  of  loue,  by  sipping 
of  the  Cupp  they  are  to  drincke,  which  also  they  doe  very 
sparingly.  In  Saxony  they  commonly  drincke  rounde,  that 
euery  man  may  liaue  his  share,  and  where  they  drincke  to  what 
frende  they  please,  so  many  glasses  are  filled  and  placed  about 
his  trencher  who  is  to  pledge  them,  and  if  he  be  slowe  in  that 
duty,  he  shall  not  want  calling  upon,  neither  is  there  any 
meanes  to  avoyde  this  taske,  but  by  taking  some  occasion  to  goe 
out  of  the  Stoue,  as  to  make  water,  which  the  most  mannerly 
often  doe,  (for  many  sicke  not  to  doe  it  vnder  the  table),  and  to 
pray  the  seruant  in  your  absence  to  take  away  some  of  the 
glasses,  or  your  selfe  dexterly  to  remoue  some  of  them  to  your 
next  neighbours  trenchers.  They  doe  not  gulpe  downe  theire 
drincke  hastely,  nether  drincke  they  healthes  in  great  glasses, 
but  only  sipp  to  haue  longer  pleasure  in  drincking,  and  that 
in  small  glasses.  So  as  a  stranger  hath  no  better  defence,  then 
when  any  man  drinckes  to  him,  to  beginn  another  health  to 
him,  espetially  if  he  haue  a  great  glasse  before  him,  which 
euery  man  feares  to  drawe  vpon  himselfe.  Generally  when 
they  drincke  to  any  man,  they  rayse  theire  bodyes  from  theire 
seates,  in  honour  to  him,  Commonly  gentlemen  when  they  be- 
ginne  to  be  merrye,  for  sporte  make  theire  Pages  swell  theire 
Cheekes  with  winde,  which  they  strike  with  the  Palme  of  theire 
hands,  to  breake  the  wynde  with  a  noyse,  and  if  they  present 
them  a  fayre  blowe,  they  giue  them  Drinckgelt,  that  is  drinck- 
ing mony,  (for  so  they  call  all  guifts,  as  if  they  had  no  other  vse 
but  for  drincking).  In  like  sorte  they  punish  there  Pages,  if 
they  seeme  weary  in  holding  the  Candle  vp  aloft,  whyle  theire 
masters  are  on  foote  to  goe  to  bedd,  and  are  tedious  with  inter- 
mixed healths,  to  take  there  leaues  of  the  Cupp  and  one  of 
another.     Young  men,  vpon  the  day  of  the  yeare  bearing  theire 


Hi  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

owne  name,  if  any  such  be  in  the  Calender  or  on  the  day  of 
theire  birth  pay  some  banckquet  or  at  least  the  wyne,  to  the 
young  wemen  in  the  house  where  they  liue,  or  ells  they  vse  to 
bynde  them  hand  and  foote  till  they  performe  it.  In 
Misen  vpon  the  twelfth  day  after  candle  light,  men  disguised 
in  apparrell  like  the  wise  men  of  the  East  that  came  to  Christ, 
whome  they  call  three  kinges,  vse  to  goe  about  the  towne  to 
theire  frendes  houses,  vpon  the  day  of  St.  Nicholas  they  vse  to 
hide  mony,  Einges,  Garters  Poynts,  or  like  things  in  places 
most  frequented  by  theire  kinsfolke,  frends,  sonnes  and 
daughters,  that  they  might  fynde  them  (as  wee  in  England  pre- 
sent neweyeares  guifts)  which  they  call  gods  guifts  vsing  also  a 
proverb  vpon  the  Popes  extortions,  what  God  giues  that  St. 
Pether  takes  away.  Vpon  Easter  Monday,  the  young  men  vse 
to  beat  the  virginnes  with  knotted  wandes,  till  they  giue  them 
egges,  and  the  next  day  the  virgins  vse  them  in  like  sorte,  till 
they  giue  them  Oranges.  In  the  publike  drinckiug  Stones,  of 
Inns  and  priuate  houses,  they  commonly  haue  a  narrowe  bed, 
with  a  long  Cushion,  and  a  short  pillowe,  Covered  with  leather, 
in  all  things  but  the  narrownes  like  to  a  standing  bed  of  wood, 
only  for  one  to  lye  vpon,  which  they  call  the  faulebett,  that  is 
the  Idle  bed.  Wherevpou  they  lay  any  man  that  hath  druncke 
so  much  till  he  falls  asleepe.  For  with  them  it  is  no  shame 
espetially  in  the  lower  partes  of  Germany  from  Nuremberg  to 
the  Northerne  Sea,  if  they  drincke  till  they  vomitt,  and  make 
water  vnder  the  table,  and  till  they  sleepe.  But  some  who  are 
more  temporate,  and  shame  not  to  be  overcome  in  this  mastery, 
vse  to  dissemble  drunckennes  by  sleepe  to  avoyde  drunckennes 
indeede,  or  ells  to  that  purpose  finde  some  occasion  to  withdrawe 
themselues  out  of  the  Stoue,  or  steale  away,  neuer  taking  leaue 
of  theire  Companyes.  For  they  who  meane  to  sett  out  till  the 
last,  neuer  suffer  any  to  departe  so  sober,  as  to  take  his  leaue, 
and  espetially  when  they  invite  guests,  they  thincke  they  haue 
not  performed  theire  duty  towardes  them,  except  they  leaue 
them  sleeping  vpon  the  bedd.  Benches,  or  vnder  the  Table,  or 
ells  leade  them  home  reeling,  stumbling,  and  scarce  able  to 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  343 

stand.  Thus  they  drincke  healths  till  they  leese  theire  owne 
health.  Yet  in  the  midest  of  this  Common  excesse  of  drinck- 
ing,  my  selfe  haue  bene  familiar  with  some  gentlemen  (namely 
of  the  Palatinate)  generally  temperate,  and  whereof  two  were 
abstemious,  neuer  drincking  wyne,  but  only  water,  whose  Com- 
plexions notwithstanding  were  as  piire  sanguen,  as  can  be 
imagined.  In  the  great  free  Cittyes  of  Germany,  they  haue 
a  laudable  Custome,  when  any  famous  learned  men,  gentlemen 
or  lords  (be  they  Germans  or  strangers)  come  to  the  towne,  to 
present  them  with  some  flaggons  of  wyne  from  the  Senate,  if 
ether  they  be  of  that  qiiallity  as  the  Senatours  haue  know- 
ledge of  theire  arryuall,  or  be  made  knowne  to  any  Cittizen 
that  he  may  giue  notice  thereof  to  the  officers  of  the  Senate 
house.  But  the  honour  of  this  Custome  is  abated  by  the  abuse. 
For  as  many  Flaggons  as  are  sent,  so  many  officers  beare  them, 
who  not  only  expect  a  rewarde,  of  a  Dollour  more  or  lesse, 
according  to  the  quality  of  the  person  honored  with  the  present, 
but  allso  to  be  invited  to  supper,  which  in  a  publike  Inn  costs 
much  more  then  the  value  of  the  wyne.  Besydes  that  they 
make  the  present  with  long  tedious  orations,  and  looke  to  be 
answered  in  the  same  forme,  which  is  troubelsome  espetially  to 
strangers.  In  most  Cittyes  vsing  beere  for  Common  drincke, 
they  haue  no  Taverns  for  wyne,  but  it  is  solde  only  at  the  Senate 
house,  and  the  gayne  imployed  for  publike  vses.  And  the 
cheefe  Senatours  and  Cittisens  only,  brewe  beere,  and  that  by 
course,  one  after  the  other,  selling  it  by  retayle.  At  Leipzig 
when  this  brewing  came  to  the  course  of  my  host,  with  whome 
I  boarded,  being  a  man  worth  tenn  thousand  powndes  at  least, 
I  obserued  that,  assoone  as  he  had  sett  vp  a  wispe  at  the  doore 
(according  to  the  Custome)  not  only  all  Cittizens  sent  thether 
for  beare,  but  also  great  multitudes  continually  flocked  thether 
to  drincke,  at  many  tables  sett  vp  of  purpose,  in  the  lower 
roomes,  the  yearde,  and  the  very  Cellers.  And  I  obserued  that 
they  payed  for  theire  drincke  before  they  had  it,  that  theire 
purses  might  teach  them  moderation,  who  otherwise  knowe 
none,  espetially  the  Common  sorte.      In  so  much  as  most  of 


344  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

them  being  poore,  I  did  see  my  hosts  seruants  take  theire 
Cloathes  for  pawne,  when  theire  mony  was  spent,  and  some  of 
them  to  drincke  till  they  had  nothing  but  a  shirte  to  cover 
nakednes.  In  some  Cittyes  of  lowe  Germany,  I  haue  seene 
Cittizens  bidd  frendes  to  dinner,  and  yet  make  them  pay  for  it, 
as  at  Luneburg  in  particular  a  Senatour  invited  some  of  our 
Consorts  in  Coach  to  dynner,  and  when  they  came  to  goe  on  our 
Jorney  after  dinner,  by  there  relation  they  had  spent  more 
(perhaps  in  large  drincking  of  wyue)  then  wee  had  spent  in  the 
publike  Inn.  Of  old  the  Cittyes  lying  neere  the  German  Ocian 
and  Balticke  Sea,  and  hauing  large  preuiledges  of  traffique 
among  themselues  and  in  forayne  Countryes,  haue  beene  there 
vpon  called  Hans  Stetin,  that  is  free  Cittyes.  And  these  haue 
an  old  Custome  in  euery  Citty  at  the  first  comming  thether  of 
any  marchant  stranger,  to  make  him  free  of  the  place,  which 
Ceremony  they  performe  in  the  publike  Inns  after  this  manner. 
The  eldest  marchants  take  a  trencher  with  salt  vpon  it,  sending 
it  rounde  about  the  table,  that  they  who  are  strangers  may,  by 
touching  the  Salt  in  manner  of  an  Oath,  professe  whether  they 
be  hansed  thaf  is  made  free  or  no,  and  when  anyone  Confesseth 
that  to  be  his  first  comming  to  the  Citty,  then  the  oldest 
marchant  taking  vpon  him  to  be  his  Godfather  (as  they  call  it) 
askes  him  whether  he  will  haue  grace  or  Justice,  and  if  he 
desyre  grace,  (as  most  doe  to  avoyde  the  seuerity  of  Justice), 
then  he  imposeth  vpon  him  halfe  or  a  whole  DoUor  or  more 
(according  to  the  quallity  of  the  person)  to  bestowe  on  the 
Comjiany  in  wyne,  which  donne  he  admitts  him  free,  hauing 
first  giuen  him  some  aduise  or  precepts,  whereby  he  may  in 
shorte  tyme  recouer  more  then  he  hath  spent.  As  namely  that 
hauing  written  a  letter,  he  neuer  send  it  away,  till  he  reade  it 
over  agayne,  or  that  when  he  goes  from  any  Inn,  the  last  thinge 
he  doth  be  to  looke  about  the  Chamber  and  the  dyning  Stoue, 
that  he  leaue  nothinge  behynd  him.  Or  in  Jeast  that  he  preserue 
the  sweate  of  the  virgins  with  whome  he  shall  daunce,  for  each 
ounce  or  pounde  wherof  he  promiseth  to  pay  him  a  great  price. 
And    it   seemes    that   of    old    Princes,    gentlemen    and    other 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  346 

passengers  to  accomodate  themselues  to  the  Company,  did 
voluntarily  submitt  to  this  Custome,  for  at  this  day  they 
chalenge  it  of  them  aswell  as  of  marchants,  and  at  extraordinary 
rates,  so  as  a  gentleman  passing  through  these  Cittyes  (which 
are  many)  fyndes  it  no  small  charge.  For  besydes  they  haue 
diuers  other  Customes  whereby  to  impose  vpon  strangers  the 
paying  of  wyne  to  the  Company.  As  namely  if  any  man  putt 
not  off  his  hatt  in  reverence  to  the  Salt  as  it  passeth  round 
about  the  table,  or  if  any  man  keepe  his  napkin  till  the  Cloth 
be  taken  away,  with  many  other  like  obseruances.  They  haue 
another  Common  Custome,  which  being  frequent,  is  no  litle 
charge  to  the  passengers,  namely  guilts  which  they  call  drinck- 
gelt,  that  is  drincking  mony  (as  if  mony  were  for  no  vse  but 
for  drincking).  And  these  being  at  first  free  guifts  are  nowe 
challenged  of  right.  The  seruants  in  Inns,  though  they  doe  a 
passenger  no  seruice,  but  only  at  table,  not  so  much  as  pulling 
off  his  bootes,  and  be  so  rude,  as  if  he  call  to  haue  any  thinge 
reached  him,  they  will  readily  answer  he  hath  as  many  handes 
and  feete  as  they,  and  may  reach  it  himselfe,  and  though  they 
giue  him  foule  sheetes  to  his  bedd,  yet  they  will  challenge  of 
him  this  drincking  mony  as  theire  due.  Yea  if  he  goe  away 
and  forgett  to  giue  it,  they  will  followe  him  to  exact  it,  as  if  he 
had  forgotten  to  pay  for  his  dyett.  Like  is  the  practise  of 
Artizaus  in  shopps.  If  a  man  come  to  buy  shooes  or  bootes, 
himselfe  must  chuse  those  that  fitt  him,  and  pull  them  on 
himselfe.  Yet  when  he  hath  payde  the  master  for  them  (which 
must  be  asmuch  as  he  demaundes,  without  abating  one  peny) 
the  Prentises  must  haue  this  drincking  mony,  and  will  refuse  it 
with  Scorne  and  reproches,  if  it  be  not  ac  much  as  they  expect. 
Myselfe  hauing  my  horse  shodd,  and  payd  the  Smith,  his 
gesellen  (that  is  Prentises)  demaunded  this  drincking  mony,  and 
when  I  gaue  them  two  Grosh  (which  is  more  then  foure  pence 
English  mony)  they  refused  it,  and  extorted  more  from  mee. 
In  the  partes  of  high  Germany,  they  haue  likewise  this  Custome, 
but  after  a  more  Ciuill  fashion.  For  in  the  Inns  the  men 
seruants  when  you  take  Coach  or  horse,  will  bring  you  a  Cupp 


346  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

of  beare  or  wyne  with  reverence,  and  the  mayde  seruants  (theire 
partners  of  this  rewarde)  will  present  you  a  Nosegay  of  flowers 
with  bending  of  the  body,  thereby  craning  not  exacting  this 
drincking  mony.  The  very  Coachmen,  who  carry  themselues 
very  rudely  to  all  passengers,  who  in  the  Inns  will  not  stay  a 
minute  for  any  man  that  is  not  ready  to  goe  with  them,  and  by 
the  way  if  any  man  haue  necessary  cause  to  light,  will  driue  on, 
leaning  him  behinde  if  he  cannot  ouertake  the  Coach,  yet  at  the 
end  of  the  Jorney,  besydes  payment,  will  extort  large  drincking 
mony,  as  due  to  them,  not  of  Curtesey  but  of  right.  Trumpeters 
and  Musitians,  hauing  publike  stipends  of  Cittyes,  yet  because 
among  other  dutyes  they  giue  warning  to  the  host  of  passengers 
approaching  the  towne,  they  vse  in  those  places  to  putt  a 
trencher  abut  the  table  to  receave  this  drincking  mony.  But 
trauelers  fynde  no  Custome  of  Germany  so  costly  as  the 
Schlalfdrincke,  that  is  sleeping  drincke.  For  after  supper  the 
Cloth  being  taken  away,  if  any  passenger  doe  not  presently  rise 
from  the  table,  and  by  ignorance  of  the  Custome  chance  but 
once  to  sipp  of  the  Cupp,  he  must  pay  equall  portion  with  them 
who  drincke  all  night,  though  himselfe  goe  presently  to  bedd 
without  taking  any  quantity  of  this  drincke  to  invite  sleepe, 
which  his  other  Companions  take  so  largly,  as  often  drincking 
till  it  be  day  they  haue  no  tyme  left  to  sleepe.  So  as  a 
stranger  ignorant  of  this  Custome  shall  in  the  morning  haue  to 
pay,  not  only  for  his  supper,  but  perhaps  half e  or  a  whole  DoUor, 
yea  sometymes  six  or  seuen  DoUors  for  his  companions 
intemperance,  paying  equall  portion  with  them.  In  Saxony 
the  Inns  haue  a  litle  bell  hanging  ouer  the  table,  by  ringing 
wherof  they  call  the  seruants  to  attend,  and  at  Nurenberg  in  the 
Inn  they  haue  a  bell  hanging  vnder  the  table,  which  they  ring 
in  mirth,  when  any  comes  late  to  dinner  or  supper,  and  likewise 
for  a  Remembrance  to  any  that  sweare  or  speake  immodest  or 
vnfitt  speeches.  Of  old  the  Germans  were  wonte  to  end  more 
quarrells  with  bloodshed  then  with  brawling,  but  nowe  they  are 
much  changed  in  this  point.  For  howsoeuer  in  Saxony  man- 
slaughter is  often  committed  betweene  druncken  men,  yet  in 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  347 

Saxony  when  they  arc  sober,  and  in  all  other  parts  generally, 
a  man  shall  heare  many  scolde  like  oysterwyues,  without 
drawing  a  sworde.  And  howsoeuer  some  gentlemen  may  goe 
into  the  feilde  to  fight,  yet  the  professe  never  to  fight  with  any 
purpose  to  kill,  and  to  that  end  holde  it  a  villainy  to  thrust, 
or  stabbe,  only  striking  with  the  edge  of  the  sworde  to  Cutt  and 
slash,  ayming  at  opinion  of  valour  by  taking  or  giuing  a  small 
scaie  rather  then  by  victory.  .So  as  when  the  first  drop  of  blood 
is  drawne,  they  presently  vse  to  shake  handes,  and  he  that  is 
wounded  payes  the  wyne  to  all  the  rest  who  are  partnors  of  the 
quarrell,  or  beholders  of  the  fight,  which  is  commonly  performed 
so  Coldly,  as  a  stranger  would  thincke  them  not  in  ernest  but 
in  Jest :  he  that  kills  any  man  is  beheaded  without  f  ayle,  if  he  be 
taken,  but  only  sargants  may  apprehend  malifactours,  so  as  with 
fauor  of  slowe  pursuite  many  escape  by  flying.  As  I  formerly 
sayd  in  disputations  they  haue  no  moderator,  but  themselues 
will  take  easey  satisfaction,  so  in  these  frayes  no  man  vseth  to 
parte  them  that  fight,  and  you  see  that  themselues  will  easily 
take  vp  the  quarrell,  being  not  very  hott  in  either  kynde.  But 
of  this  point  I  haue  spoken  more  at  large  in  the  first  part, 
namely  in  the  Chapter  of  Precepts,  and  perticularly  in  the 
precept  of  Patience  :  the  Custome  or  lawe  of  Coaches  meeting  is 
Strang,  giuing  the  way  one  to  the  other  of  Duty,  as  they  come 
from  the  vpper  or  lower  parts  of  Germany. 

The  Germans  haue  a  peculiar  Custome  to  that  nation,  that 
travelers  and  strangers  lining  in  vniversities,  haue  a  writen 
booke  called  Stam-buch  (that  is  a  booke  of  Armes)  in  which  they 
intreate  theire  frendes  to  trick  theire  Armes,  and  write  a  motto 
signed  with  theire  handes. 

The  vse  of  Bathe«  is  frequent  in  Germany.  For  most 
Cittizens  of  any  account  haue  in  theire  owne  howses  a  priuate 
Stoue  for  bathing,  which  they  vse  to  heate  on  Satterday  for 
theire  owne  family,  which  euening  in  most  Cittyes  the  wemen 
sett  at  theire  dores  spreading  theyre  hayre  vpon  the  brimms  of 
strawe  hatts,  to  drye  it  in  the  Sunne,  which  also  maketh  the 
hayre  of  many  very  like  in  Colour,  inclyning  to  yeallowe.    They 


348  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

haue  also  publike  Stoues  or  hott  houses  in  each  Citty,  which 
they  who  haue  not  priuate  Stoues,  commonly  vse  on  Satterdayes. 
And  this  frequent  Sweating  is  vsed  by  the  men  to  repayre  theire 
health  Crased  by  immoderate  drincking  as  the  wemen  vse  it  for 
Clenlynes.  These  publike  hott  howses  are  in  many  Cittyes 
Common  to  men  and  wemen,  only  covering  theire  partes  of 
shame,  and  they  are  attended  by  men  and  wemen  seruants  to 
wash  and  dry  them,  and  sometymes  to  drawe  blood  from  them 
by  Cooping.  But  in  some  Cittyes  the  men  are  parted  from  the 
wemen  with  blancketts,  where  at  maryages  they  vse  to  invite 
all  the  cheefe  guests  to  bath  together  the  day  before  the 
maryage,  and  in  some  places  they  vse  such  liberty  that  many 
men  bringe  harlotts  as  theire  wiues  to  bathe  with  them  in  the 
same  stoue  and  tubb.  They  haue  also  publike  bathes  of 
medecinall  waters,  to  which  they  make  great  Concourse  at  the 
seasons  of  the  yeare,  and  they  vse  such  liberty  as  many  come 
thether  more  for  wantonnes  and  loue,  then  for  Corporall 
diseaces. 

They  vse,  espetially  in  the  lower  parts  of  Germany  to  giue 
one  another  potions  to  force  loue,  and  the  Apothecaryes  haue 
some  druggs,  as  Spanish  flyes  and  like  thinges,  which  they  hold 
to  haue  great  vertue  in  like  witchcrafts,  but  I  was  informed  they 
were  vpou  great  pennalty  forbidden  to  sell  them,  to  any,  without 
knowing  the  vse  they  would  make  of  them.  And  these  accidents 
I  thincke  to  be  more  frequent,  because  myself e  haue  seene  some, 
as  at  Leipzig,  where  three  virgins  gaue  three  Aples  to  three 
young  men,  all  infected  by  this  art,  wherof  one  vpon  the  eating 
of  his  Aple  dyed  the  next  day,  and  the  second  also  eating  his, 
fell  the  same  day  into  a  Phrensey,  and  was  hardly  recovered  by 
the  helpe  of  learned  Phisitians,  after  long  sicknes,  and  the  third 
by  good  happ,  forbearing  that  day  to  eate  his  Aple,  was  by  his 
frendes  mishapp  warned  to  forbeare  eating  it,  and  to  consume 
it  with  fyre  that  no  other  man  might  eate  it. 

In  the  same  parts  of  Germany  I  haue  seene  some  men  lay 
vp  theire  cleane  linnen  (as  it  were  to  be  perfumed)  among  aples, 
the  smell  whereof  wee  liold  unpleasant,  yea  among  Quinces,  the 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  349 

smell  wherof  wee  hold  vnholsome,  if  not  infectious.  The 
Germans  doe  many  tymes  change  theire  names  if  they  haue  any  • 
base  signification,  as  the  Popes  of  Rome  haue  long  done  by 
Custome,  arysing  at  first  (as  Authours  write)  from  the  same 
cause.  Thus  one  Bawer  (which  name  signifyeth  a  Clowne  or 
tiller  of  earth)  called  himselfe  Agricola,  which  in  lattin  hath 
like  signification  (whose  booke  wee  haue  printed  vnder  that 
name).  Thus  a  learned  man,  and  a  great  helper  of  Luther  in 
Reformation  of  Religion,  being  called  Schwartz  Eard,  that  is 
black  earth,  tooke  the  name  of  Melancton  hauing  the  same 
Notation  in  the  Greeke  toung.  And  thus  in  the  Dukedome  of 
Hoist  (a  Prouince  of  Germany,  but  now  incorporated  to  the 
kingdome  of  Denmark)  a  learned  gentleman  well  knowne  by 
diners  bookes  he  hath  Printed,  being  called  Toppfer,  which 
signifyes  a  Potter,  changed  his  name  to  Chitreus  of  the  same 
signification  in  the  greeke  toung. 

The  Germans  Cherish  Storkes,  which  builde  theire  nests 
vpon  the  tops  of  houses,  yea  themselues  builde  large  nests  of 
wood  vpon  the  topes  of  theire  Senate  houses,  and  of  ther  publike 
and  priuate  houses,  to  invite  them  to  breede  there.  These 
Birdes  only  abyde  with  them  in  Sommer  (except  some  fewe 
which  are  tame,  and  haue  theire  winges  Clipt)  and  when  they 
goe  away  towardes  winter,  they  say  that  they  vse  to  leaue  one 
of  theire  young  ones,  as  for  the  Rent  of  theire  nests,  and  kill 
another  as  for  a  sacrifice.  The  Stoarkes  among  the  Egiptians  in 
theire  Hieroglyphicks,  did  signify  Justice,  And  the  Germans  for 
opinion  of  Justice  or  like  cause,  thincke  the  place  lucky,  where 
they  builde  nests,  and  say  that  they  neuer  build  in  any 
kingdome,  but  only  in  Commonwealths,  which  they  repute  the 
most  Just  governments.  And  howsoeuer  the  Princes  of 
Germany  be  absolute  in  theire  owne  Territoryes,  they  hold  the 
whole  Empire  to  be  a  Commonwealth.  Yet  in  Italy  being  no 
kingdome,  and  Consisting  as  well  of  Commonwealths  as 
Principalityes,  I  remember  not  to  haue  scene  any  Stoarkes, 
ipuch  less  publikely  cherished.  But  I  obserued  them  to  be  no 
lease  cherished  in  Netherland.     And  likewise  at  Bazill  among 


350  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

tlie  Sweitzers,  where  a  Stoarke  changing  her  nest  from  the 
Senate  house  to  the  Gallows,  it  was  taken  for  an  ill  presage. 

At  the  tyme  of  publike  fayres  or  Marts,  after  the  ringing  of 
a  Bell,  all  Banckrouts  and  condemned  fxigitiues  may  freely 
abide  there,  so  they  be  carefuU  to  be  gonne  before  the  second 
ringing  of  the  Bell  at  the  ende  of  the  Martt,  For  at  Leipzig 
my  selfe  did  see  an  harlott  beheaded  because  hauing  formerly 
had  a  finger  Cutt  off,  and  beene  banished  for  some  Cryme,  she 
was  apprehended  there  after  the  ringing  of  the  sayd  Bell. 

In  many  Cittyes  (espetially  of  Misen  and  all  Saxony)  I 
obserued  the  lawe  to  forbid  the  shooting  of  Gunnes  within  the 
walls  of  the  Citty,  And  in  the  same  partes  as  at  Dresden,  the 
gates  of  the  Citty  were  shutt,  and  the  streetes  chayned  at  Dinner 
tyme,  as  if  it  were  in  tyme  of  warr,  and  in  most  Cittyes  they 
haue  Trumpeters,  dwelling  in  the  Steeple  of  the  cheefe  Church, 
who  daily  sounde  theire  Trumpetts  at  sett  bowers,  and  by 
hanging  out  of  Flaggs  giue  notice  of  Coaches,  horsemen,  and 
Footemen,  approaching  the  Citty,  and  how  many  they  are  in 
number,  as  is  vsed  in  tyme  of  warr.  In  most  Cittyes  they  haue 
watchmen,  which  wee  call  Bellmen,  going  about  to  see  that  no 
mischance  fall  by  Candle  or  fyer,  and  to  Cry  with  a  loude  voyce 
the  hower  of  the  night,  which  they  doe  at  Leipzig  with  wynding 
a  great  home  and  in  these  wordes. 

Lieben  herrn  lasset  euch  sagen,  die  Zieger  hat  elfe  geschlagen, 

sehet  zu  das  fewer  vnd  das  light, 

auff  das  kein  schade  geschight.     That  is 

Louing  Sirs  (or  Lords)  lett  me  say  to  you. 

The  Clock  eleun  hath  strucken  now, 

Looke  to  your  fyer  and  your  light. 

That  no  mischance  befall  this  night. 

When  a  stranger  will  enter  any  Church,  to  see  any  monument 
therein,  the  Germans  vse  to  take  their  reward  before  they  open 
the  Dore  to  shewe  it,  and  in  many  places  they  wilbe  payd  for 
any  seruice,  before  they  doe  it.  At  Dantzke  I  obserued  that 
generally  all  the  Cittisens  and  common  people,  vsed  to  putt  off 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  861 

theire  hatts  (as  it  semed  in  reverence  to  Justice),  when  they 
passed  by  the  dore  of  the  Senate  house,  being  the  publike  Seate 
of  Justice.  In  the  States  where  Eeligion  is  Reformed,  they  all 
kept  the  old  style  of  kalender,  but  in  Austria,  Bauaria  and  the 
States  of  Popish  Bishops  they  followe  the  newe  Style  of  Pope 
Gregory.  The  Clockes  strike  Commonly  as  ours  doe  but  some 
few  strike  24  howres,  yet  both  beginn  the  day  at  six  in  the 
Euening  (as  I  formerly  shewed)  and  keepe  the  same  course  all 
the  yeare  long,  not  following  the  Sunne,  and  so  changing  the 
Noone  and  all  howers  of  the  day,  as  the  sunne  changeth  his 
rising  and  setting  according  to  the  manner  of  the  Clocks  in 
Italy. 

Pastymes  and  exercises. 

Touching  Pastymes  and  exercises,  Tacitus  writes  that  the 
old  Germans  when  they  were  most  sober,  playd  at  Dice  as 
seriously  as  they  did  workes  of  calling,  with  such  rash  adventure 
of  gayning  and  loosing,  as  for  the  last  hazard  they  would 
adventure  theire  liberty  at  a  Cast,  And  Munster  himselfe  a 
German,  Confirmes  that  they  vsed  to  play  away  theire  liberty, 
so  as  they  were  bound  and  sold  for  slaues.  But  for  my  part,  so 
long  as  I  lined  with  them,  I  neuer  sawe  any  in  priuate  or 
publike  houses  play  at  dyce,  nor  yet  did  I  see  any  tables,  or  vse 
of  them,  hauing  passed  through  most  parts  of  Germany,  though 
some  sayd  that  these  games  were  in  some  places  knowne,  but 
litle  vsed.  In  Misen  and  those  parts,  I  haue  scene  some  play 
at  Cardes,  but  very  seldome  and  only  for  wyne,  neuer  for 
mony  or  any  great  wager.  And  theire  Cardes  differ  much  from 
ours,  being  all  paynted  on  the  insyde,  with  a  Fagott  of  short 
tnmchons  in  the  midest  in  steede  of  our  Clubbs,  and  rounde 
Circles  paynted  insteede  of  our  Dymons  &c.  and  the  outsyde 
drawne  thicke  with  blacke  lynes  like  our  latices.  Nether  did  I 
euer  see  them  vsed  in  the  Inns  or  publike  houses,  but  only  in 
some  priuate  houses.  Indeede  all  theire  delight  and  pastyme, 
in  my  obseruation,  seemed  to  consist  in  daily  drincking,  aswell 
in    priuate   as   in   publike   houses,   and   in   long    immoderate 


363  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

daunceings,  at  publike  feasts  and  most  commonly  in  publike 
houses.  Att  Shrostyde  I  haue  scene  them  runne  on  horsebacke 
through  the  streetes  and  markett  places  with  Coulestaffes  in 
theire  handes,  and  vsing  many  trickes  to  giue  one  another  falls. 
Likewise  in  tyme  of  snowe  and  great  Frosts,  they  haue  sledges, 
made  like  a  Chayre,  on  which  the  dryuer  setts,  and  a  lower 
seate  vpon  which  betweene  his  legs  he  many  tymes  placeth  his 
mistres,  and  the  sledge  is  drawne  with  one  horse  firnished  with 
many  litle  bells.  And  vpon  these  sledges  I  haue  scene  many 
take  short  Jorneyes  ouer  the  Snowe  and  yce,  but  most  commonly 
they  ride  thus  as  it  were  in  triumph  through  the  streetes  of  the 
Cittyes  and  towncs,  and  comming  to  the  markett  places  they 
vse  to  wheele  often  about,  with  swift  and  shorte  turnings,  and 
great  daunger  of  taking  falls,  wherein  the  driuer  is  much 
disgraced  if  his  mistres  ryding  with  him  should  chaunce  to  fall 
from  the  sledge,  or  not  to  be  carryed  gently  and  with  ease. 
For  which  sport  (according  to  the  vse  of  other  Princes)  I 
obscrued  the  Electour  of  Saxony  to  haue  a  large  rome  ouer  his 
famous  stable  hung  with  many  furnitures  for  these  horses,  and 
allmost  filled  with  many  Sledges,  some  covered  with  veluitt, 
and  like  stuffes,  layd  with  lace  of  gold  and  silver,  some  with 
Cloth  of  gold,  some  with  guilded  leather,  and  some  Sledges  made 
of  vntryed  siluer,  as  it  was  taken  out  of  the  Myncs  of  his  owne 
Province. 

The  Germans  haue  a  Commendable  exercise  of  shooting  at  a 
butt  with  Crosbowes  and  Harqucbuzes.  For  which  sport  the 
better  sorte  and  their  very  Princes  with  them,  (if  they  lined 
not  in  free  Cittyes)  vsed  to  meete  vpon  sett  dayes  once  or  twise 
in  th&  weeke,  in  a  publike  house  for  that  purpose,  where  they 
haue  plenty  of  ^vyne  and  beerc  to  sell,  for  they  cannot  endure 
thirst  either  in  worke  or  sporte.  Besydes  priuate  men  make 
matches  of  shooting  at  this  publike  house,  for  mony,  or  more 
commonly  for  suppers  and  drinckings  in  the  same  house.  The 
place  where  they  shoote  is  an  open  Terras  covered  ouer  the  head, 
the  Butt  lying  open  vncovered.  Also  the  cheefe  Cittizens  make 
many    priuate    meetings    to    this    purpose    of   Feasting   vpon 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  353 

Sondayes,  and  holy  dayes.  And  howsoeuer  the  Butt  at  which 
they  shoote  he  large,  with  much  earth  cast  vp  behynde  it,  yet 
ray  selfe  at  Heydelberg  [saw]  diuers  wounded  with  shaftes  and 
BuUetts  sometymes  missing  the  Butt,  and  then  by  Casualty 
hitting  them.  Likewise  there  haue  I  scene  the  Prince  Electour 
Pallatine,  some  tymes  to  vse  this  recreation  with  the  Cittizens 
his  Subiects  vpon  some  sett  matches  made  for  wagers.  And 
because  drincking  is  euer  intermixed  by  the  Germans,  aswell 
in  theire  sports  as  Serious  actions,  which  hateth  nothing  more 
then  sober  beholders  (as  indeede  generally,  it  is  not  safe  in 
Germany  for  sober  men  to  stay  in  the  Company  of  drinckers, 
theire  Custome  being  ether  to  take  as  many  Cupps  as  the  rest 
haue  had  before,  and  so  to  ioyne  with  the  Company,  or  ells 
presently  to  withdrawe  themselues  from  it),  I  say  for  this  or 
some  like  cause  of  desyring  to  be  priuate,  I  obserued  that  if 
any  man  entred  the  place,  besydes  the  Cittizens  shooting  and 
the  Courtyers  attending  the  Prince,  and  strangers  of 
quality  ....  the  place  was  soon  cleared  of  idle 
beholders.  Likewise  the  Germans  vse  like  exercise  of  shooting 
with  Musketts  and  Crosbowes,  out  of  the  Cittyes,  and  in  the  open 
feildes  at  an  Image  of  some  birde  sett  on  the  topes  of  maypoUes, 
where  he  that  hitts  the  head  hath  the  greatest  prise,  he  that 
hitts  the  winge  hath  the  next,  and  he  that  hitts  the  Foote  hath 
the  third,  these  being  the  parts  of  most  vse,  and  the  hitting  of 
any  other  part  hath  a  seuerall  but  lesse  reward.  But  this  kynde 
of  shooting  they  generally  vse  only  once  or  twise  in  the  yeare, 
yet  vpon  priuate  matches  they  vse  it  oftner  in  some  places. 
And  in  some  places  the  rewardes  are  the  parts  of  an  oxe  diuided 
for  that  purpose,  with  different  portions  of  mony  which  Custome 
(they  say)  was  of  old  taken  from  the  Greekes.  And  in  these 
places  of  shooting  they  hang  vp  Banners  for  memory  of 
Victoryes.  For  the  rewardes  being  deuided  and  the  number  of 
shotts  allowed  to  each  man,  they  haue  the  most  stately  banner, 
who  winne  the  cheefe  prises  and  the  greatest  number  of  them. 

Touching  Hunting  and  Hawking,  Cesar  in  his  Commen- 
taryes  writes  of  many  beasts  in  Germany,  to  the  killers  wherof 


354  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

that  nation  attributed  great  honour;  namely  a  wylde  oxe, 
hauing  the  bodye  of  an  hart,  with  one  only  home,  and  the 
Alces,  [Elks  ?]  hauing  a  like  body  with  two  short  homes,  and  leges 
without  any  ioynt,  so  as  they  were  taken  by  Cutting  the  trees 
against  which  they  vsed  to  leane,  for  the  tree  falling  with  the 
waight  of  the  beast,  it  lay  without  power  to  rise  (as  some  write 
of  the  Elephants  in  like  sort  taken),  and  they  are  like  to  Bulls, 
and  as  big  as  Elephants,  and  the  Bisontes  in  the  woodes  of  the 
high  Alpes  towardes  Italy,  so  great  in  body  as  the  skinne  of  one 
would  couer  thirteene  men.  These  beasts,  as  he  reports,  were 
then  in  the  Alpes,  and  in  the  great  wood  called  Hircinia  Sylua 
dayes  is  in  great  part  wasted,  and  these  beasts  so  destroyed,  as 
none  of  them  are  founde.  But  in  the  Alpes,  the  same  wood  and 
other  wodes  of  Germany,  they  haue  to  this  day  Beares,  wylde 
oxen,  Bubuli,  a  deformed  kynde  of  Oxen,  Wolues,  and  wyld 
Boares,  in  the  killing  whereof  they  glory  much.  Only  the 
Alpes  yealde  some  fallowe  Deare,  which  are  not  found  in  any 
other  parte  of  Germany,  but  in  all  parts  they  haue  great  stoare 
of  Hares.  And  through  all  Germany  the  Princes  haue  great 
heardes  of  Ilartes  or  redd  Deare,  not  in  Parkes,  but  freely 
lodging  by  Heardes  in  theire  woodes.  In  most  parts  of  the 
Empire  all  Hunting  is  forbidden,  to  any  but  absolute  Princes 
in  theire  owne  teritoryes  (except  the  Hunting  of  the  foresayd 
hurtful!  beasts).  Only  in  some  parts  the  Hunting  of  Hares  is 
permitted  to  gentlemen,  as  in  Saxony,  where  the  Elector  buying 
of  the  gentlemen  the  olde  right  they  had  in  the  hartes  of  the 
woodes,  and  the  hunting  of  them,  only  left  to  them,  and  no 
other  of  inferiour  sorte,  the  liberty  of  Hunting  hares.  Which 
notwithstanding  they  vse  only  with  gray  howndes,  for  I  neuer 
sawe  them  foUowe  that  sporte  with  the  sent  of  slowe  houndes. 
And  it  is  a  great  fauour  for  a  gentleman  to  giue  an  hare  to  his 
host  or  any  inferiour  frend.  My  selfe  knewe  an  English  mar- 
chant  of  good  quality,  who  hauing  a  grayhound  and  by  chance 
fynding  and  killing  a  hare,  betweene  Stoade  and  Hamburg,  was 
imprisoned  by  the  gentleman  lord  of  the  Soyle,  and  was  glad 
to  pay  his  three  hundreth  DoUours  to  escape  greater  punish- 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  355 

ment.  Christian  the  Electour  of  Saxony  was  without  measure 
delighted  in  hunting,  and  was  little  beloued  of  his  subiects, 
because  with  regall  immunity  he  suffered  his  wylde  beasts  to 
spoyle  theire  groundes.  For  towards  Harvest  the  Country 
people  were  forced  to  watch  all  night,  that  they  might,  with 
whistlings  and  Clamours,  driue  the  Redd  Deare  out  of  theire 
Come  and  viniyardes,  for  which  notwithstanding  they  moued 
not  one  foote,  as  hauing  founde  by  experience  that  they 
durst  not  hurte  them,  who  might  not  to  that  purpose  keepe  a 
dogg,  except  one  of  his  feete  were  lamed.  And  indeede  through 
all  Germany  it  seemes  the  beasts  knowe  this  theire  preuiledge. 
For  my  selfe  haue  in  Coaches  passed  by  heardes  of  Redd  Deare, 
which  lying  by  our  Wheeles,  would  not  stirr,  though  wee  made 
a  noyse,  and  presented  our  peeces  to  them,  as  if  they  had 
knowne  we  durst  not  shoote  or  hurte  them.  In  the  Electorship 
of  Saxony,  and  some  other  partes,  if  any  man  hunte  and  kill 
a  Redd  Deare,  a  wylde  Boore  or  a  Goate,  yea  when  they  spoyle 
his  come,  he  dyes  for  it  by  the  lawe.  In  other  partes  the  putting 
out  of  his  eyes  is  helde  a  myld  punishment,  as  likewise  that 
piinishment  which  I  obserued  in  the  Palatynate,  where  to 
mitigate  the  rigour  of  the  lawe,  he  is  bounde  to  weare  the 
Homes  about  his  necke,  so  long  as  he  liueth,  at  least  when  he 
goeth  out  of  his  house,  (whereof  my  selfe  did  see  one  example). 
Tea  the  subiects  of  Austria  may  not  take  very  Sparrowes  with- 
out leaue  from  the  lord  of  the  Soyle.  All  men  may  hunt  other 
hurtfuU  beasts  take  and  kill  them,  yea  they  are  invited  by 
rewardes  to  doe  it.  The  woodes  on  all  sydes  abounde  with 
wolues,  which  about  the  Natiuity  of  Christ,  when  the  males  and 
females  vse  to  Coople,  and  the  grounde  is  commonly  Covered 
with  snowe,  keepe  together  in  great  multitudes,  and  passengers 
see  many  trackes  of  theire  footing,  and  at  this  tyme  the  Country 
people  tye  theire  Bitches  to  trees,  that  the  wolues  may  ingender 
with  them,  which  bring  a  kynde  of  Dogg  not  great  but  most 
fearce,  and  excelent  to  hunt  the  wolues.  And  whyle  the  wolues 
thus  flocke  together  a  passenger  going  alone  and  without  Armes, 
espetially  wemen  venturing  to  passe  the  woodes,  are  sometymes 


356  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

deuowred  by  them,  besydes  theire  frequent  deuowring  of  Cattle, 
for  which  cause  he  that  kills  a  wolfe  hath  in  some  places  tenne 
DoUors,  in  others  mor  or  lesse  for  his  rewarde,  as  likewise  they 
that  kill  a  Puttoek  or  kyte  by  shooting  haue  a  DoUor  for 
rewarde,  but  the  wolues  for  most  part  of  the  yeare  lye  hid  in 
the  thickest  vnaccessable  places  of  the  woodes,  and  are  seldome 
seene  neere  the  high  way,  or  in  open  feilde.  In  the  woodes  of 
Thuringia  and  the  vper  partes  of  Germany  many  of  the  inhabi- 
tants haue  the  heades  of  wolues,  and  the  heades  and  skinnes  of 
Beares  which  themselues  haue  killed,  fastened  at  theire  gates, 
as  a  memory  of  that  braue  act.  Yea  the  Princes  and  theire 
Courtyers,  mounted  vpon  good  horses,  and  armed  with  a  shorte 
sworde,  and  a  sharpe  forked  speare,  doe  many  tymes  hunt 
Beares,  wounding  them  often  and  lightly  with  theire  speares, 
and  then  flying,  while  others  persue  till  at  last  they  fall  downe 
wounded  and  wearyed,  and  then  the  Courtyers  keeping  them 
downe  with  theire  speares,  the  Prince  hath  the  honour  to  pull 
out  the  Beares  hart  with  his  speare,  forked  for  that  purpose. 
But  it  seemes  they  number  not  wilde  Boares  among  hurtfull 
beasts,  for  in  many  places,  they  are  reserued  for  the  Princes 
game.  Of  these  they  haue  great  stoare,  lying  in  the  thickest  of 
the  woodes,  and  seldome  doeing  hurt  to  passengers,  if  they 
meete  them  not  when  they  haue  young  Pigs.  And  they  are 
hunted  by  horsemen  with  speares,  and  with  doggs  brought  out 
of  Ireland  and  Denmarke,  and  when  the  horseman  strikes 
them  with  his  speare,  he  flyes,  and  they  foUowe  him,  till 
another  strikes  them,  to  whome  they  presently  turne,  leaning 
the  persuite  of  the  former,  and  so  they  are  wearyed,  till  at  last 
the  doggs  fasten  vpon  them,  and  so  they  are  killed  by  the 
huntsmen.  The  Princes  Hunte  Redd  Deare  and  Harts  seldome, 
and  only  at  sett  tymes  of  the  yeare,  and  then  they  rather 
murther  then  hunte  them.  For  the  Clownes  driue  whole 
heardes  of  them  into  the  Toyles,  Compassing  a  great  Circuite 
of  grounde,  wherein  they  shoote  at  them  with  gonnes  and  Cros- 
bowes,  and  when  they  are  fallen,  kill  them  with  shorte  swordes, 
by  hundreths  at  a  tyme,  which  doune  the  Prince  sendes  some 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  357 

fewe  of  them  to  be  distributed  amoug  the  gentlemen  of  the 
Country,  and  the  Senatours  of  the  Cittyes,  and  the  rest  he 
sendes  to  his  Castles,  to  be  powdred  with  salte  (as  they  likewise 
vse  the  Boares  they  take)  and  here  with  he  feedes  his  Family  as 
wee  doe  with  powdred  Beefe,  by  which  Continuall  feeding  vpon 
redd  deare  and  wylde  Boares,  no  meate  growes  so  irksome  to 
them  as  this  venison.  In  all  Germany  I  neuer  sawe  any  man 
Carry  a  hawke  vpon  his  fist,  much  lesse  any  company  Hawking 
in  the  fielde,  nor  yet  Hunting  after  houndes.  For  Fishing  they 
haue  great  stoare  of  fresh  fish  in  Biuers  and  Pondes,  and  in 
the  mouth  of  the  Kiuer  Elbe  neere  Hamburg  and  Stoade,  they 
catch  so  many  Salmons  and  Sturgens,  as  they  transport*  great 
quantity  therof  to  forrayue  parts,  and  feede  theire  seruants  so 
plentifully  with  them,  as  they  abhorr  that  meate,  and  condition 
with  theire  masters  how  many  tymes  in  the  weeke  they  should 
feede  therewith. 


358  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

CHAPTER  II. 

Of  Sweitzland  touching  the  heades  of  the  first  Chapter. 

Nature  and  Manners. 

The  Sweitzers  are  by  nature,  education,  and  much  more  by 
rewarde,  giuen  to  the  military  life.  For  they  are  borne  in  the 
high  mountaynes  called  the  Alpes,  and  mountanous  people  are 
Commonly  Robustius,  apt  to  suffer  labor,  Colde,  hunger,  and 
thirst,  lovers  of  liberty,  and  naturally  indued  with  rude  boldnes. 
And  for  theire  education,  they  are  trayned  vp  from  Childehoode 
in  exercises  of  Armes,  theire  Eestiualls,  solemnityes,  sportes,  and 
exercises,  tending  therevnto.  But  espetially,  in  the  last  ages, 
they  haue  beene  allured  to  be  mercenary  Soldyers,  by  ample 
rewardes,  and  stipends  both  in  peace  and  warr,  from  the  kings 
of  Fraunce  and  Spayne,  and  from  the  Bishop  of  Rome,  and  by 
the  manner  of  theire  warfare,  wherein  they  neuer  come  to 
danger  but  in  the  day  of  a  battayle,  which  Princes  vse  not  to 
hazard  without  great  aduantage  or  necessity,  so  as  they  long 
inioye  theire  pay  and  the  spoyle  of  Countryes,  and  seldome  come 
to  fyght  for  it  (as  I  haue  shewed  at  larg  in  the  former  discourse 
of  that  Commonwelth).  And  they  haue  that  property  with  the 
Germans,  at  the  end  of  any  warr  to  retorne  to  theire  trades  of 
peace,  nothinge  Corrupted  with  the  license  of  theire  former 
Military  life.  For  nature,  education,  and  poverty  of  theire 
private  estates,  make  them  hate  Idlenes,  so  as  the  men  will 
milke  Cowes  rather  then  be  Idle,  whervpon  also  the  Germans 
in  scorne  call  them  Cowmilkers.  Besydes  that  the  Justice  of 
the  land  is  so  severe,  as  they  haue  no  theeues  nor  Robbers 
among  them,  so  as  those  mountaynes  are  more  safe  to  Carry 
plenty  of  gold,  then  any  other  Country  I  knowe,  and  riche 
marchants  come  and  goe  safely  to  and  from  the  Marts,  without 
any  Convoye,  which  they  ordinarilly  haue  in  Germany.  They 
are  reputed  to  be  Hospitable  by  nature,  and  as  the  land  lyes 
betweene    Italy,    Fraunce,    and    Germany,    so    all    straungers 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  S69 

passe  and  Hue  there  with  safety  and  good  vsage.  Likewise  they 
are  reputed  charitable  to  the  poore,  not  only  releeuing  them  in 
hospitalls,  buylt  for  them  in  all  Cittyes,  with  officers  Carefully 
to  ouersee  theire  vseage,  but  also  by  mony  and  vittles 
distributed  among  the  poore  of  the  townes  and  Country,  by 
officers  chosen  of  purpose.  They  are  Certaynely  louers  of 
Justice,  as  appeares  by  theire  lawes,  and  by  theire  leagues, 
aswell  betweene  themselues  at  home,  as  those  they  make  with 
forrayne  Princes,  foi'  a  tyme  or  perpetuaJl.  And  they  are  so 
famous  for  equity  at  home,  as  many  strangers  dwelling  neere 
them  haue  often  committed  theire  Controuersyes  both  publike 
and  priuate  to  be  determined  by  them.  And  nothing  more 
then  this  Justice  and  equity,  and  the  Constancy  thereof,  among 
other  good  effects,  worketh  one  Strang  thing,  namely  that  they 
being  military  men  and  (as  I  may  say)  rude  inhabiters  of 
mountaynes,  and  not  free  from  continuall  excesse  in  drincking, 
yet  haue  fewe  priuate  quarrells  that  come  to  any  sheeding  of 
blood.  For  in  all  parts  they  haue  magistrates  chosen  of 
purpose,  who  with  Constancy  and  severity,  according  to  theire 
lawes  (which  are  excelent  in  that  kynde)  repayre  all  men  really 
and  fully  in  the  least  Iniuryes  doune  to  them  by  worde  or 
deede.  And  if  any  come  to  blowes,  all  that  stand  by  are  bound 
to  parte  them,  and  to  remember  them  of  the  sayd  lawes,  to 
which  remembrance  if  they  shewe  the  least  contempt,  by 
Continuing  the  quarrell  in  worde  or  deede,  they  are  sure  not  to 
escape  seuere  punishment,  according  to  the  quality  of  theire 
offence.  Theire  publike  Feasts,  and  priuate  meetings  of 
Cittizens  with  theire  wyues  to  make  merrye,  are  commonly 
keept  in  publike  houses,  which  haue  yardes  to  walke  in,  and  one 
great  tree  or  more  to  shadowe  them  in  sommer,  in  the  branches 
whereof  Commonly  they  haue  a  Roome  built,  contayning  two  or 
three  tables,  with  fresh  water  brought  vp  with  spouts  to  wash 
theire  hands  and  drincking  glasses.  And  by  Custome  the 
magistrates  and  cheefe  men  of  each  Citty,  towne,  and  society, 
haue  theire  tables  in  these  houses,  which  they  allso  frequent, 
whereby  all  disorders  and  excesses  are  avoyded.       In  these 


360  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

meetings  they  seldome  or  neuer  haue  any  musicke  (nether  haue 
they  many  or  skillfull  musitians)   for  they  delight  more  in 
discourse,  and  to  haue  the  old  men  relate  the  braue  Actions 
they  haue  seene,  in  the  Commonwealth,  and  in  the  warr,  at 
home  and  a  broade,  and  such  as  theire  forefathers  tolde  them. 
They  haue  plenty  of  milke,  Butter,  and  hony,  but  flesh  in  lesse 
plenty,  and  want  not  daynties,  as  Venison,  Birdes,  and  plenty 
of  good  fishes,  in  lakes  and  Ilivers.     But  they  vse  no  excesse  of 
meate  in  these  meetings,  where  the  Feast  is  ended  with  two 
dishes  of  flesh  at  each  table,  and  some  other  trifles.     Of  old 
they    reputed    him    infamous    that    was    drunken    at    these 
meetinges,  and  vsed  great  modesty  and  temperance  in  them, 
and  the  modesty  and  temperance  in  meates  and  behauiour  are 
in  good  sorte  retayned  to  this  day,  and  drunckennes  restrayned 
by  the  presence  of  magistrates  and  cheefe  men,  but  as  the 
inhabitants  of  vper  Germany  vse  lesse  excesse  in  drincke  then 
those  of  the  lower  parts,  Yet  often  and  foully  offend  theirein, 
so  the  Sweitzers  being  of  the  same  language,  Communicate  with 
them  the  same  vice.     And  I  thincke,  Josias  Sembler,  who  hath 
written  a  Compleate  discourse  of  that  Commonwealth,  as  he 
wittneseth  theire  frugality  &  temperance  of  old,  when  they 
lined  vpon  the  fruites  of  theire  owne  land,  and  kept  themselues 
at  home,  so  truely  confesseth  that  the  decrease  of  those  vertues, 
and  increase  of  the  Contrary  vices  first  began  when  they  gaue 
themselues  to  serue  as  mercinary  Soldyers  out  of  theire  owne 
Country,  and  aswell  the  Corporations  as  the  cheefe  Captaynes 
and  leaders  began  to  receave  not  only  pay  for  the  tyme  of  warr, 
but  yearely  and  perpetuall  stipends  in  tyme  of  peace,  from 
forrayne  Kings  and  States.     Himselfe  for  drunckennes  in  par- 
ticular, acknowledgeth  that  they  are  not  free  from  it,  nether 
is  it  now  reputed  so  disgraceful!,  as  he  would  haue  it  seeme  to 
haue  beene  of  old,  yet  he  alledgeth  a  Common  Custome  among 
them  at  this  day,  to  punish  drunckards  with  forbidding  them 
wyne  for  a  yeaie,  and  then  restoring  them  to  the  vse  of  it,  vpon 
promise  of  future  temperance,  which  seemes  notwithstanding  to 
be  litle  putt  in  execution,  or  only  against  those  who  are  most 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  361 

noted  for  Continuall  and  enormous  excesses,  and  ill  behauiours 
therein.  For  my  experience  thereof,  I  founde  no  such  examples 
of  dead  drunckennes  and  shamefull  effectes  thereof,  as  I  did 
many  in  Saxony,  but  I  sawe  great  and  frequent  excesses  therein. 
And  indeede  the  inhabitants  of  those  mountaynes,  which  for 
the  greatest  parte  of  the  yeare  are  Covered  ouer  with  deepe  and 
harde  Snowe,  being  much  restrayned  from  exercises  abroade, 
haue  no  smale  invitation  to  spend  the  tjTue  in  drincking, 
according  to  the  delight  they  take  therein. 

Bodyes  and  Witts- 

The  Sweitzers  (as  commonly  all  Inhabitants  of  greate 
mountaynes)  haue  large  bodyes  by  nature  and  free  education, 
and  strong  and  active  by  exercyses,  which  the  Sweitzers  vse 
both  in  military  traynings  and  frequent  Hunting  of  wylde 
beasts.  For  which  reasons  theire  bodies  are  more  Actiue,  and 
they  haue  more  viuacity  of  spiritt  and  witt,  then  most  parte  of 
the  German  nations.  In  Sweitzerland  as  in  the  next  partes  of 
vper  Germany  (perhapps  by  drincking  the  waters  of  the  Alpes 
running  through  minoralls)  they  haue  many  lepers  which  begg 
with  Clappers  of  woode  standing  farr  off  by  the  high  way  and 
haue  spittle  houses  built  of  purpose  for  them. 

Manual!  Arts  Sciences  Vniversityes  and  Language. 

Yet  are  they  not  so  excellent,  as  the  Germans  are  by  singular 
industry,  in  Manuall  Arts.  Yea  the  Germans  in  my  opinion 
excell  them  in  Sciences,  by  continuall  plodding  vpon  one 
profession  alone,  as  well  as  by  multitude  of  Vniversities  and 
■  learned  men.  Sembler  confesseth  that  of  old  both  before  and 
after  they  were  settled  in  the  liberty  they  nowe  haue,  and  so 
freed  from  all  subiection  to  the  Princes  of  Austria,  they  were 
not  much  giuen  to  the  studdyes  of  Learning,  only  hauing  some 
rude  Poetts  who  writt  theire  warrs  and  victoryes  in  vnpolished 
rymes,  yet  had  they  of  old  two  Schooles  of  learning  in  the 
monastery  of  St.  Gallus,  and  in  the  CoUedge  of  Churr,  which 


362  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

haue  beene  long  since  decayed.  But  Pope  Pius  the  second 
formerly  called  Aenea«  Syluius,  did  institute  an  vniversity  at 
Bazell,  which  hath  yealded  many  famous  learned  men,  being 
founded  by  him  with  great  preuiledges,  in  a  fruitefuU  Country, 
and  a  very  wholesome  ayre,  for  which  cause  and  more  to  honour 
that  Citty,  he  also  helde  a  generall  Councell  in  the  same.  They 
haue  also  a  famous  Schoole  at  Zurech,  which  is  no  vniversity, 
yet  hath  yealded  many  learned  men,  espetially  in  the  profession 
of  diuinity,  as  likewise  a  Schoole  at  Berne,  and  an  other  at 
Lausana,  And  for  bookes,  the  Stationers  at  Bazell,  at  Zurech, 
and  at  Geneua,  haue  shopps  so  well  firnished  with  them,  as 
they  yealde  not  therein  to  any  in  Germany.  To  speake 
somthinge  more  largly  of  Bazell.  It  was  founded  by  the  sayd 
Pope  in  the  yeare  1459.  in  nothing  more  famous  then  in  the 
great  Confluence  of  strangers,  so  as  yearely  some  50.  Doctours 
haue  taken  degree  therein.  At  my  being  there  they  had  only 
two  Colledges,  In  the  vpper  lived  11.  Students  mantayned  by 
the  Citty,  in  the  lower  6.  Students  mantayned  by  particular 
men,  and  each  had  a  Steward  or  housekeeper,  all  the  rest  of  the 
Students  lining  in  the  Citty.  I  obserued  that  the  Batchelors 
of  Arts  were  promoted  vpon  the  tenth  of  may,  and  was  informed 
that  the  vniversity  hath  only  a  breefe  Coppy  of  the  priuileges 
(which  they  call  vidimus),  hauing  delivered  the  originall  therof 
to  the  Senatours  of  the  Citty,  for  which  cause  all  Controversyes 
of  Students,  espetially  if  they  fall  betweene  them  and  Cittizens, 
are  brought  before  the  Senate.  In  a  Controuersy  betweene  two 
Students  at  my  being  there,  one  of  them  was  Committed  by  the 
Professors,  and  being  within  fewe  dayes  inlarged,  first  tooke 
his  Oath  no  way  to  revenge  his  Imprisonment.  I  found  there 
two  Professors  of  Diuinity,  James  Gryneus  (who  also  did  reade 
the  lecture  of  historyes  at  tenn  of  the  Clocke  in  the  morning) 
and  Brundmuller,  which  two  did  reade  in  the  publike  Schooles 
each  second  day  by  turnes,  at  three  of  the  clocke  in  the  after 
noone,  and  each  had  yearely  for  his  stipend  two  hundredth 
Guldens,  24.  sackes  of  Corne,  and  12.  Saumes  or  horselodes  of 
wyne.    The  Professors  of  the  Ciuill  lawe  were  Samuell  Gryneus, 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  363 

who  did  reade  vpon  the  Digesta,  and  Guther,  who  did  reade 
vpon  the  Codex,  and  Isellius,  who  did  reade  vpon  the  Institu- 
tions, and  each  had  for  yearely  stipend  100.  French  Crownes, 
and  40  sackes  of  Corne.  The  Professors  of  Phisicke  were, 
Platerus,  who  did  reade  vpon  his  owne  practise,  and  Stapauus, 
who  did  reade  Gallen  De  DifE :  Sympt :  and  Bauchinus  who  did 
reade  vpon  the  Anatomy,  and  they  two  first  had  each  for  yearely 
stipend  150.  Guldens.  20.  Sackes  of  Corne  (I  meane  wheate. 
Commonly  called  bread  Corne)  and  tenne  Sackes  of  Gates,  and 
the  third  had  yearely  100  DoUors,  and  24  Sackes  of  Corne.  The 
Professors  of  naturall  Philosophy,  of  Ethickea,  two  of  Rhetorick, 
two  of  Logick,  one  of  the  Greeke,  an  other  of  the  Hebrewe 
toung,  and  one  of  the  Mathematicks,  had  each  for  yearely 
stipend  100.  Dollours,  and  24  sackes  of  Corne.  He  that  tooke 
the  degree  of  Batchelour  payde  for  his  examination  and  to  the 
publike  treasure  48.  Batzen,  and  for  the  Feast  according  to  the 
number  of  the  Graduates,  as  they  being  4.  each  one  payde  54. 
Batzen,  to  the  Beadle  each  one  payde  4  Batzen,  and  to  the 
Printer  for  Printing  the  questions  of  disputation,  each  one 
payde  20.  Batzen.  They  disputed  weekely  by  turnes  vpon 
Thursdayes.  He  that  tooke  the  degree  of  Master  of  Arts,  payde 
for  his  examining  each  one  6.  Guldens  and  6.  Batzen  and  for  his 
first  dinner  or  Feast  called  Bona  Nona  (good  newes)  made  to 
the  examiners,  each  one  payde  24.  Batzen,  and  for  his  second 
dinner  to  the  Professors  he  payde  eight  pownde  and  4.  Batzen 
(that  is  6  Guldens  and  tenn  Batzen)  dnd  to  the  Beedle  halfe  a 
Franck,  and  to  the  Printer  20.  Batzen,  and  besydes  each  one 
payde  for  his  extraordinary  guests  for  each  of  them  6.  Batzen. 
They  disputed  and  declaymed  weekely  by  turnes  vpon  Satter- 
day,  but  if  a  stranger  take  that  degree  he  answers  in  disputation 
once  extraordinarily,  all  the  Professors  and  Graduates  apposing, 
as  they  generally  vse  in  all  disputations.  They  that  tooke  the 
degree  of  Doctor  in  Diuinity  or  Ciuill  lawe,  payde  for  examining 
21.  Guldens,  but  the  Phisitians  payde  only  19  Guldens.  Each 
payde  for  a  dinner  to  the  examiners  at  the  graunting  of  the 
degree  called  Bona  Noua,  some  5.  Guldens,  to  the  Notarye  one 


364  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Gulden,  and  to  the  Beadle  one  Gulden,  and  for  the  Doctorall 
Feast  12.  Guldens,  besydes  paying  for  extraordinary  guests,  if 
one  take  the  degree  alone,  but  if  they  be  many  they  spend  lesse, 
according  to  the  rate.  For  this  degree  they  answered  once  in 
disputation,  or  did  reade  two  lectures.  But  ordinarily  the  Pro- 
fessors of  Diuinity  did  answer  monthly  in  disputation :  some- 
tymes  the  Professors  of  Phisicke  did  holde  like  disputations  but 
of  free  will  for  exercyse  of  the  Students.  To  conclude,  all  the 
Students  liued  in  the  howses  of  Professors  and  Cittizens,  but  if 
any  woulde  liue  in  the  foresayd  CoUedges  for  poore  Schollers, 
the  Steward  vsed  to  giue  them  Chambers,  as  many  as  he  had 
voyde,  and  a  Convenient  Dyet  at  his  owne  table,  for  a  reason- 
able rate.  The  language  of  the  Sweitzers  is  the  same  with  the 
German  which  also  is  more  purely  spoken  vpon  the  Confynes  of 
Sweitzerland,  namely  in  the  Teritoryes  of  Strassburg  and  the 
Palatinate,  then  in  any  other  part  of  Germany,  Misen  only 
excepted.  Of  olde  they  thought  the  Studdy  of  the  latten  Toung 
and  of  the  liberall  sciences,  not  vsefull  to  military  men,  as  they 
were,  but  only  to  appertayne  to  such  as  were  Priests  or  had 
taken  some  orders  in  the  Church.  But  since  the  founding  of 
the  vniversity  at  Bazill,  and  in  our  tyme,  that  nation  had  and 
hath  many  learned  men,  both  Professors  of  sciences  more 
spetially  of  Diuinity,  as  also  Linguists.  Yea  men  of  all  sortes, 
though  vnlearned,  and  wanting  the  latten  toung,  yet  by  profes- 
sion of  mercinary  Armes,  haue  skill  in  the  French,  Italian,  and 
Spanish  languages,  and  are  conversant  in  reading  olde  and 
modern  Historyes,  which  in  our  age  are  commonly  translated 
into  the  French,  and  theire  owne  vulgar  language,  many  of  the 
States  men  and  cheefe  leaders  in  the  warr,  hauing  well  firnished 
libriaryes  of  these  and  other  bookes  written  or  translated  in 
theire  vulgar  toung  of  late  tyme. 

Ceremonyes,    spettially  Manages    Children   Christininges 
and  Funeralls. 

Most  of  theire  Ceremonyes  and  feastiuall  Pompes,  haue  some 
tast  of  theire  military  Profession.     As  for  Marryages,  the  Brides 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  365 

ar  brought  home  with  Companyes  of  Pikemen,  and  with  shott, 
and  with  Drumms  and  Trumpitts,  and  the  more  shott  and  Pikes 
shee  hath  to  conduct  and  meete  her,  the  more  honour  shee  is 
thought  to  receave.  And  in  these  pompes  and  like  Feasts,  these 
Soldyers  march  after  the  beating  of  the  Drumme,  and  with  all 
Military  Ensignes.  Yea  the  young  men  and  boyes  from  eight 
yeares  old,  vpward,  often  Joyne  with  them  in  these  Military 
marches,  and  so  without  any  trayning  they  vse  themselues  to 
the  military  marches  and  comely  bearing  of  theire  Armes.  Yet 
are  the  Soldyers  also  yearely  mustered,  euen  in  tymes  of  greatest 
peace,  Commonly  at  the  dedications  of  Churches,  or  dayes  of 
publike  Marts,  or  yearely  at  the  entring  of  newe  magistrates. 
In  all  solemnityes,  of  marryages,  and  the  like,  they  march  in 
the  Cittyes  with  as  much  order  and  gravity  as  the  Germans, 
only  as  they  all  haue  a  mixed  profession  of  marchants  and 
Soldyers,  so  the  men  at  these  meetinges,  and  continually  in  the 
Cittyes,  weare  rownde  blacke  Capps  of  woll,  with  Clokes  and 
Rapyers.  And  in  all  Feasts  they  are  more  temperate  then  the 
Germans,  in  meates,  mirth,  and  espetially  drincking. 

For  the  Customes  of  Childebearing,  Christninges  and 
Funeralls,  I  must  passe  them  ouer  by  reason  I  made  short  stay 
in  that  Dominion.  Only  I  will  say  that  as  in  language  and 
manners  they  differ  litle  from  the  inhabitants  of  vpper  Germany, 
so  I  thincke  they  are  not  vnlike  to  them  in  these  particular 
Customes. 

Customes. 

Among  theire  Customes,  they  vse  laudable  order  in  quench- 
ing fyers,  happning  in  theire  townes  and  Cittyes.  For  how- 
soeuer  all  people  flocke  to  resist  this  common  mischeefe,  yet 
nothing  is  there  doune  without  order  and  overseeres.  First 
aswell  for  the  approaching  of  enemyes,  as  for  preventing  and 
quenching  these  fyers,  they  haue  watchmen  in  the  Steeples,  and 
at  the  gates,  and  others  that  walke  about  the  Citty  proclayming 
the  howers  of  the  night,  and  looking  that  no  hurte  be  doune  by 
Candles  and  fyers,  and  also  Armed  Cittizens  keepinge  the  watch 


SW  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

in  diuers  streetes.  Besydes  that  they  haue  spetiall  officers  to 
commaund  and  direct  the  people  how  to  quench  the  fyers,  and 
to  appointe  some  to  preserue  the  goods  of  them  that  are  in 
danger.  And  to  preuent  tumults  in  the  Citty,  or  assaultes  of 
enemyes,  when  these  fyers  happen  presently  the  whole  Citty 
takes  Armes,  and  some  goe  to  the  gates  and  walls,  which  haue 
that  office  by  former  order,  and  are  chosen  men  out  of  all  Tribes 
or  Companyes,  others  keepe  the  Citty,  being  alwayes  diuided 
into  parts,  wherof  each  hath  his  owne  Captayne  and  Banner 
to  the  which  they  repayre.  And  the  Consulls  and  Senatours 
also  drawe  to  the  publike  house  of  Counsell,  to  Consulte  and 
provide  for  all  accidents.  At  Zuricke,  actiue  young  men  are 
yearely  chosen,  with  a  Senatour  to  leade  them,  that  they  may 
giue  helpe  to  the  Country,  if  any  such  fyers  happen  there, 
likewise  in  some  places  they  haue  officers  chosen  to  ouersee  the 
Ouens  and  Chimnyes  that  they  be  safe  from  Danger  of  fyer. 

They  may  not  sell  or  morgage  any  houses  or  landes  to 
strangers,  but  only  to  them  that  dwell  in  the  same  teritory  or 
Region. 

Vpon  the  dayes  when  theire  Auncesters  gott  any  famous 
victoryes,  they  goe  in  solemne  processions  to  the  place  of 
the  Battayle,  the  Prists  or  ministers  singing  hymnes  or 
Psalmes  before  them,  and  the  Senatours  with  a  multitude  of 
men  wemen  and  Children  following  them,  and  in  some  Con- 
veniant  place  neere  that  feilde,  haue  a  publike  feast  before  they 
retourne  home. 

Bastardes  may  not  beare  publike  offices,  nor  sett  in  Courts 
of  Judgment.  For  howsoeuer  they  are  not  authors  of  theire 
vnlawfuU  birth,  and  many  of  them  haue  proved  exelent  men, 
yet  to  preserue  the  dignity  of  marryage,  they  thincke  fitt  that 
acts  of  lust  should  be  punished  with  some  note  of  disgrace.  And 
in  some  places  Cittizens  discended  of  strangers  haue  no  parte  in 
the  publike  Counsells,  in  other  places  they  may  be  of  the  great 
Senate,  but  not  of  the  lesser,  after  they  haue  lined  twenty 
yeares  with  them,  and  so  in  tyme  haue  all  priviledges  of 
Cittizens. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  S67 

In  publike  assemblyes  for  chusing  of  magistrates,  where  the 
people  giue  voyces,  they  giue  consent  by  lifting  vp  one  hande, 
and  the  number  of  them  is  taken  by  oflScers  of  purpose.  And 
when  they  take  an  Oath  before  Magistrates,  they  lift  vp  three 
fingers,  as  the  Germans  lift  vp  two.  And  the  French  men  one 
whole  hand. 

They  esteeme  (with  the  Germans)  the  building  of  Storkes 
with  them  to  be  a  luckey  presage,  and  at  Bazell  they  thought  the 
accident  ominious,  when  a  Storke  remoued  her  nest  from  the 
Senate  house  to  the  gallous. 

By  my  Jorney  from  Padoa  to  the  Grizons  being  Protestants 
I  founde  that  they  vse  to  write  after  the  old  style,  not  after  the 
newe  of  Pope  Gregory,  nether  did  I  obserue  any  change  of 
Style  in  my  passage  through  the  Catholike  Cantons. 

Sports,  exercises,  Hunting,  Hawking  and  Fishinge. 

Touching  sportes,  exercises.  Hunting,  Hawking  and  Fishing. 
In  my  passage  through  Switzerland,  I  did  neuer  see  any  one 
to  play  at  dyce.  Gardes,  or  Tables.  In  generall  the  Sweitzers 
are  military  by  nature,  as  bred  among  heigh  mountaynes,  and 
of  old  were  forced  by  necessity  to  frequent  vse  of  Armes,  against 
tyrannous  governours,  and  ambitious  neighbours.  And  so  all 
theire  Ceremonyes  Sportes  and  exercises,  haue  some  relation  to 
the  warr.  To  make  them  good  and  ready  shott,  they  vse  shoot- 
ing with  gunnes  and  Crossbowes  at  a  marke,  for  a  Continuall 
exercise  and  recreation,  as  the  Germans  doe,  giuing  rewardes 
to  them  that  shoote  best  at  publike  meetinges,  so  as  from  verye 
childehoode  they  practise  the  vse  of  gunnes,  since  the  tyme  that 
the  vse  thereof  was  brought  into  the  warrs  of  Europe.  Theire 
Ceremonyes  tast  of  the  warr.  At  maryages  (as  I  formerly  sayd) 
the  Brides  are  brought  home  by  companyes  of  Pikes  and  shott, 
following  theire  Banners  and  Coulers,  with  a  military  march 
beaten  by  Drumms.  For  they  serue  not  on  horsebacke  with 
trumpitts,  that  seruice  being  of  small  o  mo  vse  in  that  mount- 
anous  Country.  And  the  very  young  men  and  Chilldren,  at 
those  and  like  Festiuall  tymes,  vse  to  carry  harquebuzes,  Pikes, 


368  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

and  Ilalbardes,  and  bo  march  after  theire  Drummes  and 
Banners,  though  some  of  them  seeme  not  of  strength  to  beare 
those  Armes.  Besydes  that  they  haue  general!  musters  yearely 
taken  before  the  magistrates.  Also  theire  exercises  tende  to 
make  them  Actiue  in  the  warrs,  as  running,  leaping,  Casting  of 
stones,  wrastling,  and  fensinge  with  all  kyndes  of  weapons,  most 
of  these  exercises  hauing  publike  rewardes  propounded  to  the 
good  performance  of  them.  And  as  they  haue  great  Lakes,  and 
Rivers  of  violent  Course,  so  they  vse  very  Fishing  to  military 
endes,  being  generally  more  skilfull  in  the  Art  of  swymming, 
then  any  other  nation.  To  the  same  ende  the  very  Country 
people,  when  they  haue  doune  theire  worke,  or  haue  any  tyme  of 
recreation,  exercise  themselues  in  Hunting,  wherein  they  Clime 
Mountaynes  and  Craggy  Rockes,  to  followe  theire  game,  as 
wylde  Goates,  and  Beares,  and  many  tymes  wolues  and  Beares, 
which  they  feare  not  to  incounter,  because  it  is  a  great  honour 
to  kill  them  and  fasten  theire  heades  and  skinnes  vpon  the  Posts 
of  theire  dores,  besydes  a  publike  rewarde  giuen  them  from 
the  magistrates,  for  which  reasons  also  the  cheefe  men  among 
them  often  adventure  themselues,  not  only  in  Hunting  gener- 
ally, but  euen  in  the  danger  of  assayling  these  fierce  beasts. 
Hunting  among  them  is  free  for  all  men,  they  hauing  fewe 
gentlemen,  whome  they  almost  rooted  out  in  the  warr  they 
made  at  first  to  gayne  theire  liberty.  Nether  haue  they  much 
game  but  only  in  the  heighest  mountaynes  and  Alpes  for  in  other 
places  they  destroye  all  wylde  beasts,  lest  they  shoulde  spoyle 
theire  growndes,  which  commonly  are  narrowe  feildes,  or 
mountaneous  pastures  and  in  some  places  barren,  but  made 
fruitful!  by  industrye.  In  like  manner  all  sortes  of  men  haue 
freedome  to  fish,  in  all  Riuers,  Brookes  and  lakes,  being  in  the 
Teritoryes  of  theire  perticular  Cantons  or  Commonwealths.  And 
like  freedome  they  haue  to  Hawke,  and  take  all  kyndes  of  Birdes 
by  netts  and  like  Arts,  but  I  remember  not  to  haue  scene  any 
Hawkes  among  them,  and  the  greatest  part  of  the  Country  is 
not  commodious  for  theire  flying,  being  very  full  of  great  and 
thicke  woodes. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  369 


CHAPTER  III. 

Of  the  vnited  Provinces  of   Netherland  touching  all   the 
subiectes  of  the  first  Chapter. 

Nature  and  Manners. 

For  the  Vnited  Provinces  of  Netherland,  touching  theire  Nature 
and  Manners.  They  are  a  iust  people,  and  will  not  Cozen  a 
Chylde,  or  a  stranger,  in  changing  a  peece  of  gold,  nor  in  the 
price  or  quality  of  thinges  they  buy.  For  equall  courses  among 
themselues,  I  will  giue  one  instance,  small  for  the  subiect,  but 
significant  to  proue  theire  generall  Inclination.  The  very 
wagonners  if  they  meete  other  wagonns  in  the  morning  whyle 
theire  horses  are  fresh,  vse  to  giue  them  the  way,  but  if  they 
meete  any  in  the  afternoone,  comming  from  neerer  bating  places 
when  their  horses  beginne  to  be  weary,  they  keepe  their  way,  by 
a  generall  Custome  among  them,  that  they  who  haue  gonne 
more  then  hafe  the  way,  shall  keepe  it  against  all  that  haue 
gonne  lesse  parte  of  the  Jorney.  And  as  they  loue  equality  in 
all  things,  so  they  naturally  kick  against  any  great  eminency 
among  them,  as  may  be  proved  by  many  instances,  and  euen 
that  before  named.  For  as  they  haue  fewe  gentlemen  among 
them  in  Holland  or  Zeland,  hauing  of  old  rooted  out  the 
Nobility,  so  I  obserued,  that  when  our  Wagoner  hauing  gone 
more  then  halfe  the  way,  yet  gaue  the  way  to  a  gentlemans 
waggon,  all  the  Passengers  were  very  angry  with  him,  saying 
he  had  no  right  to  take  the  way.  To  which  purpose  they  haue 
a  Comon  saying,  "  if  he  be  rich  lett  him  dyne  twise,  and  weare 
two  gownes,  for  one  serues  mee,"  in  that  kynde  comming  neere 
the  Italians  pride,  to  Hue  of  themselues,  and  not  to  borrowe,  or 
to  eate  at  the  table  of  others,  to  make  them  slauish  to  greatnes 
or  riches.  They  are  generally  frugall,  in  dyett,  Apparrell  and 
all  expences,  as  I  haue  formerly  shewed  in  the  Chapters  treating 
thereof.     In  manners  they  were  of  old  rude,  and  are  so  to  this 

T 


870  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

day  in  some  measure,  and  the  Hollanders  haue  of  old  beene 
vulgarly  called  Plumpe,  that  is  blunt  or  rude.  Yet  since  their 
last  long  warr  in  which  they  haue  intertayned  English  and 
French  Soldyers  and  leaders,  they  are  much  refyned  in  manners 
by  their  conversation,  as  also  of  poore  Countryes  they  are 
become  very  rich,  even  by  warr,  and  vnder  great  taxces  to 
mantayne  it,  which  commonly  destroy  all  other  nations  at  least 
for  the  tyme  of  warr.  And  this  may  seeme  strange,  if  wee  con- 
sider not  withall  that  they  haue  still  kept  the  warr  vpon  the 
frontyers,  by  fortifyed  places,  so  as  the  enemyes  lined  vpon 
theire  owne  Country,  and  haue  by  theire  Navall  power  kept 
traffique  by  Sea  free  to  themselues,  and  shutt  vp  to  theire 
enemyes,  by  which  meanes  theire  enemyes  on  the  Contrary,  of 
most  florishing  States  haue  growne  poore.  So  as  the  Vnited 
Provinces  may  say  with  the  Athenian  "Peri  jssem  nisi  Perijssem, 
I  had  bene  vndone,  if  I  had  not  beene  vndone,"  since  theire 
misery  hath  turned  to  theire  good.  In  this  point  of  manners 
I  speake  not  of  Brabant  and  Flanders,  which  people  therein  are 
free  from  the  French  levity  and  from  the  German  gravity  or 
morosity,  being  of  a  midle  and  good  temper  betweene  them.  In 
Conversation  the  wemen  may  seeme  vnchast,  but  are  not  so,  as  I , 
will  shewe  by  Instances  in  theire  Customes  ajxd  Pastymes.  For 
vallour  they  are  bolde  in  drincking  quarrells,  which  often  arise 
among  them,  and  then  they  drawe  theire  knives,  and  agree  one 
with  the  other  whether  they  will  Stecken,  or  Schneiden,  that  is 
stabb  or  Cutt,  (a  Strang  Contreriety  of  agreement  in  discord) 
which  done  they  fyght  accordingly.  And  howsoeuer  these 
knives  are  long,  small,  and  sharpe,  pearcing  in  to  the  body  more 
then  any  dager  or  Stiletto,  yet  they  who  fight  with  knives  are 
lesse  punished  then  if  they  should  fyght  with  daggers  and 
Swordes,  as  my  selfe  haue  scene  by  experience.  And  to  prouoke 
these  quarrells,  they  vse  base  ignominious  raylings,  and  horrible 
oathes.  Most  of  them  are  borne  by  the  Sea,  and  vpon  waters,  and 
so  by  nature  are  bold  Seamen  in  tempests,  and  as  the  Bataui  or 
Hollanders  were  reputed  braue  Soldyers  when  they  serued  the 
Boman  Emperours,  so  nowe  (espetially  warmed  with  drincke) 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  371 

they  fight  bloodely  at  Sea,  but  theire  warrs  vpon  land  are  made 
with  expence  of  strangers  blood,  espetially  of  the  English,  the 
nature  people  hauing  done  litle  therein,  how^soeuer  theire  his 
toryes  take  the  honour  to  themselues,  which  the  English  and 
other  strangers  haue  iustly  deserued. 


Bodyes  and  Witts. 

Touching  theire  bodies,  the  men,  by  free  edvcation,  haue 
large  and  strong  bodies,  and  much  more  actiue  then  the 
Germans,  by  vsing  more  exercise,  and  by  drincking  lease  (For 
howsoeuer  theire  excesse  in  drincking  be  no  lesse,  yet  it  is  not 
so  frequent  and  continuall,  as  among  the  Saxons)  and  also  they 
are  more  quick  spirited,  by  vsing  fyers  in  Chimnyes  and  not 
being  dulled  with  hott  Stoaues.  They  are  very  populous,  so 
as  Botero,  the  B-oman  reckons  the  people  of  Netherland  in  the 
17  Prouinces  to  be  three  millions  of  persons,  and  Guicciardine 
writes  that  they  haue  208  walled  townes,  150.  priuiledged  places, 
and  6300.  villages  with  Church  and  steeple,  but  as  these  Vnited 
parts  are  seated  in  the  midest  of  Seaes  and  waters,  and  vse 
excesse  in  drincking  so  they  are  Comonly  of  flegmaticke  com- 
plections,  and  begett  more  femalls  then  males,  and  for  this 
reason,  or  because  great  part  of  the  men  is  commonly  abroade 
at  Sea,  I  am  sure  in  all  meetings  the  number  of  wemen  and 
girles  doth  farr  overtop  the  number  of  men  and  boyes,  at  least 
fine  to  one.  The  wemen  of  Flaunders  and  Brabant  are  very 
fayre,  and  theire  discent  attyre  and  white  linnen  setts  forth 
their  beauty;  I  cannot  say  that  the  Hollanders  are  generally 
beautifull,  though  they  haue  the  ornament  of  white  linnen,  but 
either  my  eyes  deceaued  me,  or  the  wemen  of  Dort  lying  vpon 
the  inland  Sea  that  beates  vpon  Brabant,  and  the  wemen  of 
Zeland,  are  much  fayrer  then  the  rest. 

For  witt,  they  seeme  a  very  simple  people,  when  my  selfe 
with  some  English  gentlemen  passed  through  North  Holland 
and  Freeseland,  the  people  gazed  vpon  vs,  and  touched  our 
apparrell,  as  if  they  had  neuer  seene  a  stranger,  and  when  wee 


872  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

bought  necessaryes  at  Amsterodam,  the  boyes  followed  vs,  be- 
holding and  handling  our  apparell,  and  what  soeuer  wee  bought, 
asking  why  and  to  what  vse  we  bought  it.  But  howsoeuer  they 
seeme,  no  doubt  the  men  are  indeede  most  Crafty  espetially  in 
traffique,  eating  vp  all  nations  therein,  by  frugallity,  industry, 
and  subtilety,  as  likewise  in  Coynes,  hauing  no  siluer,  but 
drawing  it  from  all  nations  in  plenty,  and  making  profitt  of 
forrayne  Coynes,  by  raysing  and  decrying  them  at  pleasure,  and 
indeede  are  most  witty  in  all  meanes  to  growe  rich,  as  the 
experience  of  our  age  hath  taught  vs,  wherein  we  haue  also 
founde  them  expert  men  in  State  matters,  to  proue  most  wise 
and  iuditious,  though  most  of  them  are  of  Mechanicall  educa- 
tion. 

Manuall  Artes  Sciences  Vniversityes  and  Language. 

Tuching  Manuall  Arts,  they  are  a  people  more  industrious 
then  the  Germans,  and  excell  them  in  all  Arts  and  trades.  For 
howsoeuer,  I  must  confesse  that  the  Germans  of  Nurenberg  in 
those  parts  are  esteemed  the  best  workmen  for  Clookes  and  some 
like  thinges,  yet  in  generall  they  are  not  to  be  compared  to  the 
Netherlanders,  who  make  infinite  proportians  of  hangings  for 
houses,  and  like  furniture  for  them,  and  the  best  and  richest  of 
them  wrought  with  gold  and  silke,  which  are  named  Arras,  of 
the  towne  where  the  best  sorte  are  made,  and  are  exported  into 
many  kingdomes  of  Europe,  as  also  they  make  diuers  stuffes  for 
wearing,  and  Cloathes  a«well  woUen  as  espetially  linnen  whereof 
they  exporte  great  quantity,  and  Fyner  then  any  other  parte  of 
Europe  yealdeth.  Yea  for  other  Manuall  trades  they  are  most 
industrious  and  skilful!  workemen.  And  it  is  worth  the  observa- 
tion, that  the  richest  amongst  them  cause  their  Children  to  be 
taught  some  arte  or  trade,  whereby  they  may  gayne  theire  bread 
in  the  tymes  of  warr,  or  banishment,  or  of  like  adversityes.  The 
tradesmen  take  no  Prentises  bound  for  yeares,  but  they  who  will 
learne  any  trade,  giue  them  mony  to  be  taught  it  at  their  shops, 
taking  their  meate  and  lodging  at  theire  owne  home.  And  those 
who  meane  to  professe  any  trade,  when  they  haue  learned  it  at 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  373 

home,  goe  (according  to  the  Custome  of  the  Germans)  to  other 
Cittyes  at  home,  and  forrayne  Countryes  abroade,  most  famous 
for  excelent  workemen  in  those  trades,  that  of  them  they 
may  learne  to  excell  in  them.  Only  as  English  travelars 
fynde  no  such  Barbars  in  any  place,  as  they  haue  at  home,  so 
in  these  Vnited  Provinces,  they  arc  not  to  be  Commended, 
for  skill  or  handsomnes  in  that  trade,  besydes  that  they  wash 
mens  beardes  in  dreggs  of  beare,  before  they  shaue  them  with 
the  Raysour,  as  ours  doe  with  hott  water  and  seete  balls. 

For  Sciences,  they  haue  and  of  old  had  many  learned  men  in 
all  Professions  wherof  some  are  knowne  by  theire  writings,  as 
Ralphe  Agricola  of  Freeseland,  and  Erasmus  borne  at  Rotero- 
dame  in  Holland.  But  for  Commedians,  they  litle  practise  that 
Arte,  and  are  the  poorest  Actours  that  can  be  imagined,  as  my 
selfe  did  see  when  the  Citty  of  Getrudenberg  being  taken  by 
them  from  the  Spanyards,  they  made  bonsfyers  and  publikely 
at  Leyden  represented  that  action  in  a  play,  so  rudely  as  the 
poore  Artizans  of  England  would  haue  both  penned  and  acted 
it  much  better.  So  as  at  the  same  tyme  when  some  cast  Players 
of  England  came  into  those  partes,  the  people  not  vnderstanding 
what  they  sayd,  only  for  theire  Action  followed  them  with 
wonderfuU  Concourse,  yea  many  young  virgines  fell  in  loue 
with  some  of  the  players,  and  followed  them  from  Citty  to  Citty, 
till  the  magistrates  were  forced  to  forbid  them  to  play  any  more. 

For  Vniversities,  I  will  not  speake  of  the  famous  Vniversity 
Lovan  in  Flanders,  which  before  the  Ciuill  warrs  had  sixteene 
thousand  Students,  and  is  nowe  decayed,  nor  yet  of  that  at 
Doway,  now  florishing,  only  I  will  say  that  the  glory  of  them 
was  and  is  in  the  learned  Professors,  which  of  old  were  drawne 
thether  from  all  parts,  by  large  Stipends,  but  now  are  commonly 
Jesuites  (except  the  Professors  of  lawe  and  Phisicke),  for  they 
gladly  ingrosse  Childrens  and  young  mens  education  and  in- 
struction, as  well  in  Diuinity  as  in  the  liberall  Artes  (the 
growndes  of  all  learning).  For  these  Vniversityes  haue  not 
many  Colleges  fayrely  built,  and  founded  with  large  Rents, 
to   mantayne    Schollers,    and   large   for   all    the    Students   to 


374  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Hue  in  them  and  not  in  the  towne,  as  our  Vniversityes  haue  in 
England.  But  after  the  manner  of  Germany,  haue  publike 
schooles  wherein  the  Professors  reade,  and  one  or  two  Colleges 
for  poore  schollers,  most  of  the  other  Students  liuing  in  the 
towne.  The  like  may  be  sayd  of  the  vniversityes  in  the  vnited 
Provinces,  whereof  that  of  Froniker  in  Frieseland,  was  founded 
of  old,  and  being  decayed  was  of  late  restored,  yet  florished  not 
greatly  ether  in  learned  Professors  or  in  the  number  of  Students. 
The  Vniversity  of  Leyden  in  Holland  was  founded  in  the  begin- 
ing  of  the  Ciuill  warrs,  to  keepe  Students  from  going  to  the 
vniversityes  of  Flanders.  At  my  being  there  it  had  many 
learned  Professors.  John  Heurnius  Professor  of  Phisicke  did 
reade  Hypocrates  at  eight  of  the  Clocke  in  the  morning,  and  had 
for  stipend  800  Flemish  Guldens  yearely.  And  as  in  Grermany 
80  here  all  Professors  dictate  theire  Lectures,  and  the  Students 
write  them  worde  by  worde.  At  the  same  hower  in  other 
Schooles,  Thomas  Sosius  did  reade  a  booke  of  the  Ciuill  lawe, 
with  like  stipend,  And  Lucas  Trelcatius  did  reade  the  Common 
places  of  Diuinity  with  stipend  of  600  Guldens  yearely  for  his 
Lecture,  and  300  Guldens  for  his  preaching  in  the  Church.  At 
nyne  of  the  Clocke  Gerard  Tuning  did  reade  the  Institutions  of 
the  Ciuill  lawe,  with  stipend  of  300  Guldens  yearely.  Peter 
Paw  did  reade  the  Anatomy,  with  stipend  of  500  Guldens.  And 
Henry  Bredius  did  reade  Tullyes  Oratour,  with  stipend  of  200 
Guldens.  At  tenne  of  the  Clocke  Fraunces  Ivnivs  a  famous 
Diuine  did  expound  the  Prophett  Isaiah,  with  stipend  of  1200 
Guldens  yearely.  At  one  of  the  Clocke  in  the  after  noone,  James 
Anthony  Trutius  did  reade  Aristotiles  Phisickes.  At  eleuen  of 
the  Clocke  Paulus  Merula  did  reade,  by  turnes  each  second  day, 
the  historyes  of  Eutropius  and  Suetonius,  with  stipend  of  400 
Guldens  yearely.  At  one  of  the  Clocke  in  the  after  noone,  James 
Ramsey  did  reade  the  logicke  lecture,  with  stipend  of  400 
Guldens  yearely.  At  two  Everard  Branchorst  did  reade  the 
Pandects  of  the  Ciuill  lawe.  And  Gerard  Bontius  Professor  of 
Phisicke  did  reade  Paulus  Aeginita.  And  Frances  Rapheling 
the  Professor  of  the  Hebrewe  toung  did  reade  vpon  the  Sections 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  375 

out  of  the  Prophetts,  each  hauing  400.  Guldens  yearely  Stipend. 
At  three  of  the  Clocke  Two  other  Professors  did  reade,  Corne- 
lious  Gratius  the  Ciuill  lawe,  and  Bonaventura  Vulcanvs  the 
Greeke  toung,  each  hauing  400.  Guldens  yearely.     At  foure  of 
the  Clocke  Rodulphus  Swellius  did  reade  one  day  vpon  the 
naturall  historye  of  Plinny,  and  the  next  day  the  Mathematikes, 
hauing  300.  Guldens  yearely  stipend.     All  these  Professors  had 
houses  allowed  to  each  of  them  by  the  States,  excepting  two, 
who  had  the  Bents  of  some  land  allowed  to  provide  them  houses. 
Some  poore  SchoUers  were  mantayned  in  a  ruinous  College  (as 
they  aie  no  better  ouer  all  Germany)  each  hauing  30.  Flemish 
Poundes  yearely  stipend,  who  had  theire  dyett  yearely  at  the 
vper  table  for  150  at  the  lower  table  for  100  Flemish  Guldens, 
and  two  of  each  Citty  were  admitted  into  this  College,  and  they 
all  studdyed  Diuinity,  but  were  mantayned  in  the  College  no 
longer  then  six  yeares,  in  which  tyme  they  must  take  the  degree 
of  theire  Profession,  and  then  beginn  to  practise  it,  if  they  be 
fitt  for  the  same.     In  each  Citty  they  haue  an  Hospitall  to 
,  bring  vp  poore  Urphants,  whereof  the  best  witts  are  sent  vnto 
the  vniversity,  the  other  putt  to  trades.      At  Leyden  all  the 
Students  lined  in  the  houses  of  Cittizens.   The  Prince  of  Orange 
wAen  he  tooke  vpon  him  the  defence  of  these  Provinces  in  the 
begining  of  the  Ciuill  warrs,  did  founde  this  Vniversity,  and 
kept  to  himselfe  and  his  heyres  the  power  to  name  the  Sector. 
At  my  being  there,  vpon  the  first  of  February,  the  Professors 
Chose  three  men  at  Leyden,  and  sent  them  with  theire  letters 
to  the  Hage,  where  Count  Mavritz  the  sayd  Princes  Sonne 
appointed  one  of  them  to  be  Rector,  who  was  settled  in  his  office 
for  the  yeare  following  vpon  the  eighth  of  February,  when  the 
Statutes  and  Customes  were  publikely  read  before  the  Students, 
who  within  three  dayes  entred  theire  names  with  the  Rectour, 
and  otherwise  were  no  more  to  be  accounted  in  the  nomber  of 
Students.     But  the  States  pay  the  Professors  Stipends,  out  of 
Rents  allowed  to  that  vse.      Each  Student  hath  yearely  80. 
Stoupes  of  wyne  allowed  free  from  assise  or  tax,  and  six  vessells 
of  Beare  at  two  shillings  sixpence  starling  the  vessell  lesse  then 


376  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

the  ordinary  price  the  Cittizens  pay,  and  they  with  whome 
they  dyett,  take  this  allowance  in  theire  names  and  right, 
besydes  that  the  Professors  and  Students  are  free  from  all  other 
taxes  and  tributes.  The  Rectour  Judged  the  Controversyes 
betweene  Students  and  Cittizens.  The  vniversity  had  three 
chosen  Protectours  amonge  the  States,  whereof  one  at  that  tyme 
was  Janus  Douza  a  learned  man  well  knowne  by  his  writinges. 
And  when  a  Professors  place  is  voyde,  the  Professors  having 
chosen  a  worthey  man  at  home  or  abroade,  these  Protectours 
invite  him  to  supply  that  place.  But  the  States  must  approue 
him,  who  also  allott  and  pay  his  Stipend.  And  howsoeuer  at 
my  being  there  this  Vniversity  newly  founded  had  not  400. 
Students,  yet  the  States  drawing  thether  most  learned  Pro- 
fessors, it  was  hoped  that  in  shorte  tyme  it  would  greatly  florish. 
The  Professors  doe  not  reade  aboue  30  weekes  in  the  yeare, 
hauing  long  vacations,  as  vpou  the  3.  of  Occtober  they  Cease 
to  reade  for  15.  dayes,  because  that  day  Leyden  was  besegged 
by  the  Spaniardes,  in  memory  whereof  they  haue  publike  playes 
poorely  representing  the  Actions  and  Crueltyes  of  that  seige. 
The  Diuines  disput  twise  in  the  weeke,  other  Professions  haue 
no  sett  dayes,  but  dispute  often  vpon  private  agreements,  made 
knowne  by  Printing  the  questions  and  setting  them  vpon  the 
gat«s  of  the  Schooles,  donne  by  them  that  answer  to  the  end  all 
Students  who  list,  may  provide  to  appose  and  reply  against 
them.  And  this  they  doe  for  Commendable  exercise,  without 
any  reproofe  to  make  ostentation  of  theire  learning.  In  Pro- 
motions of  degrees,  each  Graduate  payes  30.  Guldens  to  the 
Treasurer  of  the  Vniversity,  at  my  being  there  a  frende  of  myne 
commenced  Doctour  of  the  Ciuill  lawe,  who  besydes  his  feast 
payde  about  eight  pound  starling  to  the  Doctours  of  his  Pro- 
fession, and  some  fewe  GuUdens  to  the  Bedells  and  besydes 
payde  for  the  publike  testimoniall  of  his  degree  which  he  tooke 
alone  for  they  vse  no  sett  tymes  for  this  Ceremony,  but  one 
or  more  are  promoted  whensoeuer  they  craue  that  fauour. 
Nether  vse  they  at  these  tymes  the  Germans  Pompe  and  gravity 
in  marching  through  the  streetes,  only  the  Bedell,  without  any 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  377 

Mace  and  with  his  head  covered,  went  before  the  Rectour,  who 
with  some  Professors  and  Studients,  partly  in  gownes  partly  in 
Cloakes,  all  weareing  hatts  (for  I  neuer  sawe  any  cornerd  Capps 
worne  by  Graduates  in  any  vniversity  beyonde  the  Seas)  Con- 
ducted the  young  Doctor  to  the  publike  Schooles,  where  he 
hauing  made  his  Oration,  a  Doctor  of  that  faculty  did  reade  the 

^  graunt  of  power  to  create  Doctors.  And  then,  first  he  called  the 
party  promoted  to  sett  in  his  Chayre,  as  giving  him  power  to 
teach,  secondly  he  made  him  sett  downe  by  him,  to  shewe  the 
necessity  of  Conference  and  Counsell  in  doubtfull  matters, 
thirdly  he  gaue  him  an  open  booke  in  his  hand,  to  shewe  that  he 
must  not  Judge  after  his  owne  opinions  but  after  the  written 
lawe,  fourthly  a  booke  Closed,  to  shewe  that  he  must  haue  wis- 
dome  to  Judge  of  right  and  equity  in  cases  not  expressly 
defyned  by  the  lawe,  fyftly  he  put  on  his  head  a  Cap  of  scarlett 
as  the  badge  of  his  degree,  Sixtly  a  gold  Ringe  on  his  finger, 
the  token  of  his  dignity,  and  seuenthly  the  old  Doctour  shaked 
the  young  Doctor  by  the  hand,  as  welcomming  him  to  be  of 
theire  nomber,  which  in  other  places  I  haue  scene  figured  by 
imbracing  and  kissing  him  vpon  the  Cheeke.  This  done,  the 
young  Doctor  by  a  shorte  oration  gaue  thanckes,  and  so  was 
ledd  backe  to  the  Rectors  house,  in  the  same  order  he  was 
brought  to  the  Schooles.  His  dinner  or  Feast  was  kept  in  a 
publike  Inne,  to  which  he  invited  the  Professors  and  such  guests 
as  himselfe  pleased  to  haue,  for  I  obserued  some  cheefe  Burgers 
to  be  present  at  the  Creation  in  the  Schooles,  who  were  not  in- 

^vited  to  dinner.  The  language  of  the  Netherlanders  is  a 
Dialect  of  the  German  toung,  but  sweetned  with  the  leuity  of 
the  French  toung,  which  most  of  the  inhabitants  by  education 
learne  to  speake  as  naturally  as  the  vulgar,  besydes  that  many 
of  them  speake  the  English,  Italyau,  and  other  languages  of 
nations  with  whome  they  traffique,  as  there  is  almost  no  place 
in  the  worlde  where  they  trade  not.  As  the  Saxons  and  lower 
partes  of  Germany  (excepting  Misen)  speake  more  rudely  then 
the  vpper  partes  and  the  Sweitzers,  so  the  Netherlanders  so 
much  assert  the  sweetnes  and  alacrity  of  the  French  toung,  as 


378  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

they  pref err  it  before  theire  owne,  and  delight  more  to  speake 
the  French  toung,  then  theire  owne  vulgar  language,  which 
they  pronounce  much  more  gently  then  the  Germans,  omitting 
many  of  the  Consonants  and  dipthonges  which  they  vse.  As  I 
haue  formerly  sayde  that  the  Germans  toung  borrowes  many 
wordes  of  the  Greeke,  so  I  say  also  of  the  Flemish  or  Nether- 
landers  language.  And  Marchantius  in  his  history  of  Flanders 
the  25  page  of  the  first  booke,  setteth  downe  many  particular 
wordes  apparently  derived  from  the  Greekes.  But  howsoeuer 
he  produceth  Authours  to  proue  that  the  Flemish  toung  was 
knowne  and  spoken  in  some  partes  of  Turky  and  of  the  West 
Indyes,  though  it  is  not  vnprobable  that  a  banished  man  or 
marchaat  (espetially  of  the  Flemings  whereof  some  are  founde 
in  many  and  most  remote  partes  of  the  worlde)  may  carry  his 
language,  and  perhapps  spreade  it  in  his  owne  family  and 
discent  among  some  nations  farr  distant,  yet  I  never  obserued 
the  Flemish  toung  to  be  vsed  in  forayne  partes,  but  only  by 
those  of  theire  owne  nation,  and  I  am  sure  that  themselues  at 
home  spake  the  French  toung,  as  vulgarly  and  naturally  as 
their  owne.  And  it  standes  with  reason,  that  they  who  are  very 
industrous  in  traifique,  and  hauing  litle  of  theire  owne  to 
export,  (except  lynnen)  doe  trade  most  with  the  Commodityes 
of  other  nations,  should  themselues  learne  many  languages, 
whereas  other  Nations  haue  not  the  same  reason  to  learne  the 
Flemish  tounge.  And  by  reason  of  the  Flemings  generall  skill 
in  Strang  languages,  strangers  may  passe  and  trade  among  them 
though  they  cannot  speake  a  worde  of  the  vulgar  toung.  As 
wee  giue  the  title  of  master  only  to  gentlemen,  and  those  of  that 
degree  in  our  Vniversityes,  so  I  obserued  In  the  Vnited  Pro- 
vinces, that  a  tradsman  and  espetially  a  Barbar  was  vulgerly 
saluted  Meister.  In  so  much  as  in  the  beginning  of  the  Ciuill 
warr,  when  our  English  forces  came  into  Holland,  and  the  best 
sorte  being  richly  apparrelled  were  saluted  masters,  the  Common 
people  at  theire  first  enterance  tooke  them  for  tradsmen,  and 
wondred  they  should  be  so  brave  in  apparell.  Though  those 
of  the  vnited  Provinces  were  then  rude  in  manners,  yet  their 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  379 

language  then  had,  and  still  hath,  a  very  amorous  Phrase  in 
Vulgar  speeches,  Commonly  answring  one  another,  Wat  sag 
you  Mein  Shaff,  or  mein  kinde,  or  Mein  Vatter,  or  Mein  Moure, 
that  is,  what  say  you  my  lamb,  or  my  Chylde,  or  my  Father,  or 
my  Mother,  Yea  they  salute  old  men,  with  the  title  of  brother 
and  Childe,  and  salute  young  men  and  maydes  with  the  title  of 
Father  and  mother.  Freyen  signifyes  to  wooe,  and  therevpon 
they  call  Bachelors  Fryern,  and  young  virgins  Freysters. 

Ceremonyes     Pompes     Marryage     Funeralls     Christnings 
Childebed. 

Touching  Ceremonyes,  Pompes,  Maryages,  Funeralls,  Christ- 
nings, and  Childebedd.  No  people  of  Europe  in  my  opinion 
vseth  lesse  Ceremonyes  and  Pompous  shewes  or  marchings,  in 
festiuall  solemnityes,  then  those  of  the  Vnited  Provinces,  doing 
all  such  thinges  without  any  ostentation,  yea  with  great  sim- 
plicity and  nakednes. 

For  marryages,  the  wemen  in  Netherland,  Contrary  to  the 
Custome  of  the  Germans,  were  marryed  very  young,  so  as  not 
long  before  my  being  in  those  partes,  a  girle  of  twelue  yeares 
age,  at  Harlam,  had  a  Chylde  by  her  husband.  They  vse  to 
wooe  long,  some  yeare  two  or  more  before  they  marye,  and  in 
,that  tyme  they  haue  strange  liberty  of  Conversation  together, 
yet  with  vncredible  honesty  for  the  most  parte,  conversing 
together  by  day  and  by  night,  and  slyding  on  the  yce  to  remote 
townes  to  feast  and  lodge  there  all  night.  Tea  some  that  are 
betroathed  make  long  voyages,  as  to  the  East  Indies,  before  they 
be  maryed,  and  in  all  voyages  where  the  master  of  the  shipp  is 
a  wooer,  they  hang  a  garland  of  Roses  on  the  topp  of  the  mayne 
mast.  The  frendes  of  the  marryed  Coople,  vse  to  present  them 
with  meate  for  the  feast,  and  the  guests  are  invited  a  day  before, 
and  agayne  invited  some  hower  before  they  goe  to  church,  or 
before  the  dinner.  For  they  goe  to  Church  more  priuately  then 
in  Germany,  without  marching  through  the  streetes  in  any 
Pompe,   or  with  great  Company,   some-where   only   going   to 


380  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Church  with  nyne,  other  where  with  three  of  theire  neerest 
frendes  and  strangers  of  other  townes.  I  haue  scene  some 
maryed  without  a  ringe,  only  Joyning  handes  insteede  thereof. 
Som  maryed  at  tenne  in  the  morning,  and  theire  dinner  begane 
at  two,  and  ended  at  six  of  the  Clocke  in  the  after  noone,  hauing 
no  supper,  or  the  tables  taken  away,  but  going  to  daunce  in 
other  Roomes,  and  retorning  to  the  table  to  drincke,  when  they 
pleased.  Others  maryed  at  three  in  the  after  noone,  and  supped 
from  six  to  twelue.  And  after  the  meales,  strangers  vsed  to 
come  in  to  the  daunCeing.  The  second  day  of  the  mairyage  they 
invited  neere  frendes  of  the  towne,  only  to  supper  and  dauncing, 
and  the  third  day  in  like  sorte  they  invited  neighbours  and 
ordinary  frendes.  Some  day  or  two  before  the  maryage,  and 
agayne  some  day  or  two  after  the  maryage,  the  young  men 
and  virgins  were  invited,  to  daunce  after  supper,  when  theire 
Fathers,  mothers,  and  all  other  were  gonne  to  bedd,  where  they 
daunced  all  night,  and  at  the  twilight  in  the  morning,  they 
daunced  about  some  of  the,  next  streetes,  and  so  taking  theire 
leaues  went  home. 

For  Funeralls,  they  vse  small  or  no  pompe  in  them,  nether 
remember  I  in  those  Prouinces  to  haue  scene  any  monumentes, 
or  so  much  as  graue  stones  for  the  memory  of  the  dead,  except 
one  Monnument  at  Delph,  erected  to  the  memory  of  the  Prince 
of  Orange,  which  was  the  poorest  that  ever  my  eyes  behealde, 
espctially  for  so  famous  a  Prince,  and  one  that  merited  so  much 
of  the  Vnited  Provinces.  Some  gentlemen  and  others  of  the 
best  sorte  dying,  had  theire  Armes  sett  vpon  theire  doores  for 
a  yeare  following,  and  the  widowe  so  long  kept  her  house,  no 
man  for  halfe  a  yeare  entering  her  Chamber,  nor  any  speech 
being  made  to  her  till  the  yeare  waa  ended  for  any  second 
maryage. 

The  wemen  aie  sayd  to  be  delliuerd  ordinaryly  of  theire 
Children  with  much  more  ease  then  those  of  other  nations, 
(excepting  onely  the  Irish)  but  ill  Conceptions  are  frequent 
among  them,  and  very  paynefull  in  the  delivery.  Of  these 
monsters  I  harde  incredible  reports,  from  very  Credible  persons, 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  381 

which  modesty  forbides  mee  to  write,  espetially  since  the 
Curious  may  easily  be  informed  thereof  by  many  English  who 
haue  liued  long  in  that  Country.  Only  I  will  say  that  some 
of  them  haue  beene  of  such  vivacity  and  nimblenes  in  leaping, 
as  the  wemen  had  much  adowe  to  kill  &  destroy  them,  and  that 
some  attribute  these  frequent  effects  to  the  peoples  grosse 
feeding,  and  lining  much  vpon  wat«rs. 

For  Baptisme,  the  minister  in  the  Pulpitt  hauing  read  the 
vseuall  wordes,  the  Deacon  standing  belowe,  pronounced  a 
blessing  to  the  Chyld,  and  sprinckled  it  with  water.  The  Boyes 
haue  two  Godfathers  and  two  Godmothers,  and  so  haue  the 
girles,  whereas  our  boyes  haue  but  one  Godmother  and  two 
godfathers  and  our  girles  but  one  godfather  and  two  god- 
mothers. And  howsoeuer  ordinarily  they  haue  no  more  but 
two,  yet  some  (as  with  vs)  haue  a  greater  number,  being  a 
thinge  at  pleasure;  most  commonly  the  mothers  nurse  theire 
Children  themselues.  Guifts  are  giuen  both  to  the  Children 
and  to  the  Norses  according  to  theire  qualityes,  but  neuer 
great  in  value  so  farr  as  I  obserued. 

For  a  womans  lying  in  Childebed.  If  shee  haue  a  boy,  the 
ringe  of  her  dore  is  all  Covered  with  tape  or  linnen  Cloth  (and 
in  some  places  vndersett  with  a  small  sticke)  and  over  the  ringe 
a  face  cloath  is  fastned.  If  it  be  a  girle,  the  ring  is  but  halfe 
covered,  and  is  not  vndersett,  but  hath  also  a  facecloth,  and  as 
many  Children  as  shee  hath,  so  many  facecloathes  they  fasten 
aboue  the  ringe  of  the  doore,  which  are  richly  wrought,  or 
playne  &  Course,  according  to  the  quality  of  the  Parents.  They 
lye  a  month  in  Childbed  (as  our  wemen  vse  in  England)  and 
then  are  Churched,  the  minister  prayinge  with  them,  and  when 
the  dutyes  are  payde  to  him,  they  retourne  home  and  Feast 
together. 

Customes    Exercises    Pastymes   particularly   of    Hunting 
Hawking  Birding  and  Fishing. 

Among  their  Customes,  some  seemed  very  strange  to  me. 
My  selfe  landing  at  Dockam  in  Friesland,  after  a  great  tempast 


382  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

at  Sea,  incountred  this  recreation  in  the  Inn.  There  were 
newly  aryved  young  gentle  wemen  of  spetiall  worth  and 
beauty,  who  supped  not  priuately  in  theire  Chambers,  according 
to  the  Custome  of  England,  but  at  the  publike  table  for  all 
passengers,  and  aiter  supper  wee  retyred  to  the  fyer,  where 
formes  were  sett  round  about  it,  and  Flagons  of  Beare  sett  to 
warme  at  the  fyer,  (as  they  Commonly  drincke  warme  beare) 
and  if  a  man  druncke  to  a  woman,  he  carryed  her  the  Cupp,  and 
kissed  her,  and  a  woman  drincking  to  a  man,  caryed  the  Cupp 
to  him,  and  kissed  him  not  so  much  as  bending  his  head  to 
meete  her,  And  so  with  fayre  discourse  wee  passed  two  bowers 
before  wee  retyred  to  our  Chambers.  This  is  the  generall 
Custome  in  all  Fresland,  so  as  some  husbandes  haue  quarrelled 
with  men,  for  not  kissing  theire  wyues  and  daughtera  at  the 
deliuery  of  the  Cupp  to  them,  as  if  they  thought  them  not 
worthy  of  that  Curtesy,  or  dispised  them,  as  poore,  foule,  or 
reputed  infamous.  But  nothing  is  more  strang,  then  that  this 
Custome  though  performed  in  much  mirth  and  cheerefuUnes 
yet  is  free  from  the  least  suspition  of  vnchastity.  Agayne  it  is 
generally  obserued  that  as  the  wemen  of  these  Provinces 
overtopp  the  men  in  number  (which  I  formerly  shewed)  so  they 
commonly  rule  theire  famylyes.  In  the  morning  they  giue 
theire  husbandes  drincking  mony  in  their  pursses,  who  goe 
abroade  to  be  merry  where  they  list,  leaving  theire  wyues  to 
keepe  the  shop  and  sell  all  thinges.  And  nothing  is  more 
frequent,  then  to  see  the  girles  to  insult  and  domineere  (with 
reproofes  and  nicknames)  ouer  theire  brothers,  though  ellder 
then  they  be,  and  this  they  doe  from  the  first  vse  of  speech,  as 
if  they  were  borne  to  rule  ouer  the  malles.  Yea  many  wemen 
goe  by  Sea  to  traffique  at  Hamburg  for  marchantdize,  whyle 
theire  husbandes  stay  at  home.  At  Leyden  young  wenches  of 
12  or  13.  yeares  age,  after  9  of  the  Clocke  in  the  morning, 
shamed  not  ordinarily  to  doe  those  necessityes  of  nature  in  the 
open  and  fayre  streetes,  which  our  wemen  will  not  be  scene  to 
doe  in  private  houses.  In  the  same  Citty  I  haue  seene  men 
milke  Cowes,  and  carry  the  milke  in  two  payles  fastned  to  a 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  383 

wooden  yoke  before  them,  which  they  wore  about  theire  neckes. 
The  wemen,  vpon  their  bedds  head  insteed  of  a  pillowe,  haue  a 
shorte  hard  Coushen,  litle  and  vneasy  to  rest  vpon,  so  as  they 
say  it  is  rather  for  a  secret  vse,  then  for  rest  of  their  heades. 

The  colde  of  winter  is  very  sharpe  in  these  Provinces,  lying 
open  to  the  Sea  Northward,  without  any  shelter  of  hills  or 
woodes,  for  which  cause  some  wemen  of  the  best  sorte  wore 
breeches,  of  lynnen  or  silke  stuffes,  to  keepe  them  warme,  but 
commonly  the  wemen  sett  with  fyer  vnder  them,  in  passetts 
namely  litle  pans  of  Coales  within  a  case  of  woode  boared 
through  with  many  hole  on  the  topp,  which  remedy  spotting 
the  body  is  lease  convenient  then  wearing  of  breeches.  And 
these  Passets  they  not  only  vse  at  home,  but  in  the  Churches, 
and  in  theire  Jorneyes  by  Shipp  and  by  waggon.  So  as  my 
selfe  passing  in  a  waggon  stroaded  thicke  with  strawe  to  keepe 
our  feete  warme  sawe  a  young  woman  in  great  distresse,  who 
vsing  this  passett,  and  therewith  setting  the  strawe  on  fyer 
vnder  her  and  that  setting  fyer  on  her  Cloathes,  was  forced  to 
vse  the  vndecent  helpe  of  men,  and  yet  hardly  escaped  the 
burning  of  her  body. 

They  strawe  the  paued  floures  of  theire  howses  with  Sand, 
to  keepe  them  Cleaner,  but  the  dirty  shooes  of  them  that  enter, 
Clodding  the  Sand,  they  seeme  to  foule  theire  howses  them- 
selues,  for  feare  other  should  foule  them. 

Holland  and  Zeland  are  devided  from  Brabant  and  Flanders, 
as  likewise  Zeland  is  devided  into  Ilandes  and  from  Holland,  by 
an  Arme  of  the  Sea  within  land.  In  like  sorte  Holland  on  the 
other  syde  is  diuided  from  Freesland,  and  that  from  the 
Empire,  by  two  other  Armes  of  the  Sea.  And  many  Riuers 
falling  into  these  Calme  Seas,  with  a  gentile  Course,  in 
Countryes  lying  lowe  and  playne,  haue  giuen  the  inhabitants 
commodity  to  Cutt  frequent  ditches,  not  only  to  make  passages 
by  water  from  towne  to  towne,  but  also  to  compasse  their 
pastures  and  meadowes  with  ditches  full  of  water,  either 
standing  or  very  gently  moving.  And  the  colde  is  so  extreme 
in  these  partes,  as  most  parte  of  winter  these  ditches  of  water 


884  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

are  Continually  frozene.     So  as  the  Virgins  in  winter  tyme  are 
most  braue  in  apparell,  and  haue  most  Jollity  of  meetinges  with 
young  men.     For  they  both  daly  walke  into  the  fieldes  next  the 
townes,  and  vpon  the  broadest  waters  slyde  together  vpon  the 
yce.     To  which  purpose  they  putt  vpon  theire  shooes  Pattens  of 
wood,  with  a  long  sharpe  Iron  in  the  bottome  to  Cutt  the  yce, 
Continually  mooving  and  frigging  theire  feete  vp  and  downe, 
forwardes,  or  in  Circle,  which  motion  mee  thought  was  not  very 
modest  for  wemen,  but  if  they  stand  still  they  are  sure  to  fall, 
and  those  that  are  vnskillf  uU  thereby  take  many  and  sometymes 
dangerous  falls.     Commonly  some  two  or  foure  hundreth  will 
slyde  together  vpon  ane  peece  of  yce,  seeming  not  able  to  beare 
them,  yet  vse  makes  them  bolde  to  venture,  though  sometymes 
it  giues  dangerous  Crackes.     A  man  and  a  woman,  holding  a 
handcherker  betweene  them,   slyde   together,   and   sometymes 
many  Couples  in  like  sort  holding  handkerchees  slyde  together 
a  breast  as  many  as  the  bredth  of  the  yce  will  beare.     And  in 
like  sort  many  men  laying  theire  handes  on  a  Coulestaffe  slyde 
abreast  together.     Also  the  frost  for  great  part  of  winter  is  so 
great,  as  sometymes  for  a  month  or  more,  the  foresayde  Armes 
of  the  Sea  wilbe  so  Frozen,  as  men  passe  ouer  them,  either 
slyding  vpon  the  sayd  Pattens,  or  vpon  a  sledge  drawne  with  a 
horse,  and  in  the  midd  wayes,  vpon  divers  passages,  men  keepe 
boothes  wherein  they  haue  a  pann  of  Coales  to  warme  the 
passengers,   with  drincke   and  meate  to  refresh  them.     They 
vse  to  lay  great  wagers  vpon  each  first  breaking  of  the  Ice,  and 
at  those  tymes  many  rash  venturers  are  cast  away.     At  Delph 
a  man  had  300.  Guldens  for  venturing  to  slyde  ouer  the  towne 
ditch  one  Christmas  day,  when  the  Ice  began  to  breake.     At 
Amsterodam  one  had  tenne  pounde  sterling  to  venture  over  the 
Teye,  and  the  first  venturer  ouer  the  Armes  of  Sea,  after  a  frost 
beginns  to  breake,  hath  ordinaryly  two  DoUours  rewarde,  and  a 
Gulden  for  drincking  mony.     The  wemen  of  these  parts  giue 
great  liberty  to  theire  daughters.     Sometymes  by  chance  they 
slyde  on  the  yce  till  the  gates  of  the  Citty  be  locked,  and  the 
young  men  feast  them  at  Inns  in  the  Subbarbs,  all  the  night, 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  385 

or  till  they  please  to  take  rest.  Sometymes  the  young  men  and 
virgins  agree  to  slyde  on  the  yce,  or  to  be  drawne  with  horses 
vpon  sledges  to  Cittyes  10.  20.  or  more  myles  distant,  and  there 
feast  all  night,  and  this  they  doe  without  all  suspition  of 
vnchastity,  the  hostesses  being  carefuU  to  lodge  and  oversee  the 
wemen.  In  like  sorte  the  mothers  of  good  fame  permitt  theire 
daughters  at  home,  after  themselues  goe  to  bedd,  to  sett  vp  with 
young  men  all  or  most  part  of  the  night,  banqueting  and 
talking  together,  yea  with  leaue  and  without  leaue  to  walke 
abroade  with  young  men  in  the  streetes  by  night.  And  this 
they  doe  out  of  a  Customed  liberty,  without  preiudice  to  theire 
fame,  wheras  the  Italian  wemen  strictly  kept  thincke  it  folly 
to  omitt  any  opportunity  they  can  gett  to  doe  ill. 

As  the  Germans,  so  this  people,  vse  to  builde  nests  for 
Storkes,  and  repute  them  lucky  birdes  banting  only  free 
Commonwealths,  as  best  obseruers  of  Justice.  At  Leyden  (and 
so  I  thincke  in  other  Cittyes)  If  the  Cry  for  fyer  be  raysed,  he 
that  owes  the  house  payes  six  Gulldens  for  penalty,  and  the 
night  watch  men  of  townes  and  Cittyes  goe  about  the  streetes 
making  a  noyse  with  wooden  Clappers,  as  ours  doe  with  litle 
bells,  and  at  Leyden  by  night  a  Trompett  in  the  steeple  is 
sounded  each  hower,  when  the  Clocke  strikes. 

The  kennells  of  the  streete  are  not  in  the  midest,  as  Com- 
monly with  vs,  but  are  made  on  each  syde  of  the  streete  one, 
neere  the  houses,  the  Pauement  on  each  syde  rising  to  the 
midest  of  the  streete,  which  is  highest,  and  the  cheefe  place  of 
dignity  for  walking,  the  next  being  the  right  hand  of  the  midest, 
and  the  third  the  left  hand,  and  so  in  order,  according  to  the 
number  that  walkes  together. 

The  Bishopricke  of  Vtrecht,  and  the  Prouince  of  Grellderland, 
keepe  the  old  Callender,  but  Holand  obserues  the  newe  of  Pope 
Gregory,  so  aa  if  a  man  goe  from  Holland  to  Vtrecht  or  Gellder- 
land  vpon  the  fourtenth  of  December,  and  retorne  into  Holland 
vpon  the  24.  of  December,  he  shall  keepe  no  Christmas  day  that 
yeare,  and  if  a  man  come  from  Vtrecht  or  Gellderland  to 
Leyden,  the  fourteenth  of  December,  and  retorne  ba<'ke  to  those 
z 


886  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

parts  the  24.  of  December,  he  shall  keepe  two  Christmas  dayes 
in  one  yeare,  Contrarye  to  our  English  proverb,  inviting  to 
mirth  because  Christmas  comes  but  once  a  yeare. 

Since  the  tyme  of  the  warr,  all  passengers  entring  into 
Cittyes  and  Forts,  leaue  theire  swordes  and  weapons  with  the 
Soldyers  at  the  place  where  they  keepe  guarde,  and  the  next 
day  when  they  goe  forth  there  receave  them  agayne. 

I  haue  formerly  sayd,  that  the  wagonours,  while  their  horses 
be  fresh,  namely  before  they  haue  gone  halfe  way  to  the  next 
bayting  place,  giue  the  way  to  all  waggons  they  meete,  but  after 
they  haue  gone  more  then  halfe  the  way,  in  like  sorte  take  the 
way  of  all  they  meete.  At  the  dayes  of  old  victoryes  or  theire 
Progenitours  great  Actions,  they  keepe  Feasts,  and  in  triumph 
make  bonfyers,  and  represent  the  Action  in  playes  poorely  acted 
by  Artizans. 

Pastymes  Exercises  Huntinge  Hawkinge  Birding  Fishing. 

For  Pastymes  and  exercises.  I  haue  formerly  spoken  of 
theire  daly  Pastime  and  exercise  all  the  tyme  of  winter,  in 
slyding  vpon  yce  with  Iron  in  theire  wooden  Pattens,  and  of 
theire  making  Jorneys,  for  pleasure  and  necessety,  vpon  a  sledge 
drawne  over  the  Ice  with  one  horse.  Now  I  will  only  add  that 
this  motion  of  slyding  vpon  the  Ice  is  very  swift,  some  say  after 
one  100th  myles  in  the  day,  but  I  am  sure  it  is  vuUgarly  spoken, 
that  when  Leyden  was  besidged  by  the  Spaniardes,  who  helde 
guardes  of  Soldyers  on  both  sydes  the  narrowe  waters  leading 
to  the  towne,  which  at  that  tyme  were  frozen,  messengers 
slyding  on  these  Pattens  daely  passed  through  the  sayd  guardes 
with  letters  to  and  from  the  towne,  and  so  swiftly,  as  the 
Spaniardes  sometymes  seeing  them,  and  making  thicke  shott 
against  them  on  both  sydes  of  the  water,  yet  could  not  hinder 
theire  Continuall  passing.  Likewise  in  Jorneyes  by  sledges, 
they  often  passe  from  Leyden  to  Harlam  and  backe  agayne  in 
one  day,  which  is  tenn  Fleemish  myles  and  requireth  tenn 
howers  to  be  runne  by  waggon,  laying  another  waggon  and  fresh 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  387 

horses  in  the  midd  way.  They  haue  a  Common  Pastyme  and 
exercise  to  dryue  a  litle  ball  through  the  feildes  and  vpon  the 
Ice,  with  a  sticke  of  wood  turning  in  at  the  lowe  end,  like  the 
basting  ladells  we  vse  in  kiohens,  saue  that  they  are  not  made 
hollowe  but  are  rounde  in  the  end,  and  this  sporte  I  haue  seene 
frequently  vsed  not  only  by  boyes  and  young  men,  but  by  men 
of  40.  yeares  age  and  vpward.  They  haue  in  all  Cittyes  publike 
houses,  with  a  larg  yeard  and  garden,  vulgarly  called  Dooles, 
(whereof  Amsterodam  had  three)  in  which  houses  the  Cittizens 
meete  both  men  and  wemen  to  drincke  and  eate,  and  in  the 
large  yardes  the  men  exercise  shooting  with  the  long  bowe  and 
Crosse  bowe.  For  these  very  sportes  the  Cittisens  are  devided 
into  brotherhoods,  and  putt  vnder  ensignes,  and  many  of  the 
cheefe  brothers  haue  their  Pictures  in  these  houses.  They 
shoote  at  a  Parratt  of  wood,  and  he  that  wins  the  Prise,  is  called 
the  king  of  the  Parratt. 

For  hunting  Hawking  and  Birding,  Marchantius  writing  of 
Flanders,  which  Province  hath  giuen  the  name  of  Flemings  to 
all  the  Netherlanders  of  the  seuenteen  Provinces,  setts  downe 
the  lawes  of  Hunting  and  Hawking  in  the  leafe  107.  and  108 
and  shewes  that  Hunting  of  Hares,  and  takeing  of  many  Foules, 
as  Partriges,  Phesants,  and  the  like,  are  appropriated  to  gentle- 
men. But  I  thincke  he  writes  this  of  Flanders,  Brabant,  and 
the  partes  within  land,  for  in  the  vnited  Provinces  lying  vpon 
the  Sea,  the  gentlemen  of  Holand  and  Zealand  are  almost  rooted 
out,  though  in  West  Fressland  and  the  other  Provinces  many 
gentlemen  still  remayne.  And  in  Holland  Zealand  and  Frees- 
land  all  the  feildes  are  compassed  with  frequent  ditches  of 
water,  and  with  Armes  of  the  Sea,  so  as  they  are  not  fitt  for 
Hunting  with  dogs,  or  flying  of  Hawkes.  Holland  and  Zealand 
haue  some  stoore  of  Partridges  and  like  land  Foule,  which  I 
haue  seen  sold  to  any  that  would  buy  them,  by  vulger  men  who 
tooke  them  by  other  ordinary  meanes.  And  Freesland  hath 
very  great  stoore  of  Sea  foule,  which  (for  ought  I  could  heare) 
were  taken  by  ordinary  meanes,  and  solde  by  vulgar  men  with- 
out reserved  priviledges.      Nether  did  I  euer  see  any  vse  of 


388  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Hunting  dogs,  or  Hawkes  in  these  Provinces  though  most 
parte  of  the  Hawkes,  brought  from  Norway  and  those  parts  into 
England  and  Fraunce,  commonly  passe  through  Freesland 
Holland,  and  Zealand. 

For  Fishing.  They  cannot  but  haue  plenty  of  fish,  lying 
vpon  the  ocion,  and  divers  Armes  of  the  Sea  breaking  into  the 
land,  and  dwelling  among  frequent  ditches  of  waters,  and  some 
great  lakes,  made  by  the  Rivers,  of  Rheine  in  diuers  branches, 
and  of  Mosa,  and  Mosella,  where  they  gently  fall  towardes  the 
Sea,  or  rather  ende  in  standing  waters.  So  as  they  haue  plenty 
of  all  Sea  fish,  and  in  the  Arme  of  the  Sea  entring  betweene 
Zealand  and  Holand  vp  to  Brabant,  and  in  the  River  of  Mosa, 
they  take  great  plenty  of  Salmons,  one  towne  of  Bredaw  for 
fishing  there,  paying  yearely  4000.  poundes  to  Count  Mauritz 
lord  of  the  towne.  For  fresh  water  fish,  as  the  lakes  and  ditches 
are  frequent,  so  haue  they  plenty  of  fish,  and  being  industrious, 
they  take  more  fish  at  Sea  vpon  the  Coasts  of  England  then  wee 
doe,  espetially  the  kyndes  that  are  dryed  and  salted,  as  ling  and 
herrings,  both  sortes  fresh  and  salt  they  commonly  dresse  after 
one  manner  but  [the  latter]  more  swimming  in  buter,  and  (as 
the  Germans)  love  to  see  the  Fresh  fish  liuing,  not  prising  that 
which  is  dead. 


CHAPTER  nil. 

Of  Denmarke  touching:  all  the  heades  of  the  first  Chapter. 

[I  omit  entirely  the  Chapter  on  Denmark,  Page  of  MS. 
532 — 539,  and  the  Chapter  on  Bohemia,  Page  539 — 545.  In 
the  latter  Moryson  describes  the  deserted  state  of  the  Prague 
University.  Charles  V.  took  away  its  privileges,  and  the 
students  flocked  to  the  new  German  Universities,  especially 
Leipzig.  Moryson  saw  six  ruined  Colleges  "  as  one  called  the 
Kings,  another  the  Queens,  the  third  the  College  of  Nations, 
which  three  had  but  24  students  in  them." — C.H.] 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  389 

CHAPTER  V. 

Of  Bohemia,  touching  all  the  heades  of  the  Arst  Chapter. 

CHAPTER   VI. 

Of  Poland  touching  all  the  heades  of  the  first  Chapter. 

Nature  and  Manners. 

Thk  Polonians,  espetially  the  cheefe  pai't  of  them  lying  vpon 
the  East  syde  of  Germany,  are  discended  if  not  of  the  same 
nations  with  the  Bohemians,  yet  of  neere  bordering  people  (as  I 
haue  formerly  shewed  in  the  precedent  Chapter  and  shall  haue 
present  occasion  more  largly  to  shewe,  treating  of  the  Polonian 
language)  And  though  the  Bohemians  axe  as  it  were  in- 
corporated into  the  Empire  of  Germany,  by  hauing  their  king 
one  of  the  Electours,  and  the  Emperours  for  many  ages  hauing 
beene  their  kings,  so  as  in  nature  and  manners  they  are  much 
conformed  to  the  Germans,  yet  to  this  day  they  and  the 
Polonians  are  in  many  thinges  of  like  disposition.  For  the 
Polonians  exceede  the  Bohemians  in  putting  of  hatts,  with  like 
salutations,  and  in  all  Curteous  affability,  saue  that  they  seeme 
to  doe  it  more  out  of  pryde,  seldome  vseing  Curtesy  to  any  who 
doe  not  first  honour  them.  In  like  sorte  they  exceede  the 
Bohemians  in  giuing  large  titles  of  honour  one  to  the  other,  as 
experience  teacheth,  and  (if  we  may  beleeve  the  Germans,  who 
litle  loue  that  nation)  the  inferiour  sorte  giue  the  title  of 
Genade  (that  is  Grace)  to  very  Coachmen.  The  Bohemians  (as 
I  haue  shewed)  are  a  valyant  nation  by  nature,  but  this  valour 
is  much  tempered  by  the  placability  and  moderation  they  haue 
Contracted  from  the  Germans.  But  the  Polonians  besydes  that 
they  are  naturally  valyent,  are  more  subiect  to  sudden  passions, 
•  and  out  of  pride  apte  to  take  small  thinges  in  worde  or  deede  for 
scornes  and  iniuryes,  and  so  prone  to  quarrells,  wherein  they 
will  assayle  with  any  disparity  or  advantage  of  number.     For 


390  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

younger  brothers  gentlemen  seruing  or  following  the  great 
lords  and  gentlemen  of  Countryes  (who  are  absolute  lords  with 
power  of  life  and  death,  all  the  people  of  the  Country  being 
their  slaues)  they  cleaue  together  like  burrs  in  all  quarrells. 
Yet  can  I  not  say  this  proceedes  from  any  base  mynde,  hauing 
seene  them  apt  to  quarrell  who  had  great  disaduentage,  as  in 
many  other  places,  so  at  Dantzke,  where  the  kings  guard  being 
fewe  in  number,  and  lodged  in  the  Subarbes,  not  admitted  into 
the  Citty,  yet  a  German  Porter  hapening  to  rush  vpon  one  of 
them,  and  after  the  blowe  bidding  him  take  heede,  he  had  not 
the  patience  to  forbeare  the  Porter,  but  with  his  shorte  sworde 
almost  cutt  off  his  Arme,  and  thereby  drewe  the  whole  Citty 
into  Armes,  against  him  and  his  fellowes.  But  besyde  the 
Polonians  bolde  Courag,  other  thinges  make  them  very  prone 
to  quarrells  and  murthers,  namely  the  excesse  of  drincking  in 
all  sortes  high  and  lowe,  and  the  priviledges  which  great  men 
haue,  particularly  that  a  gentleman  cannot  be  Condemned  but 
by  a  publike  Parlament  helde  but  once  in  three  yeares,  and  by 
voyces  of  gentlemen  Commonly  partiall  one  to  the  other,  as  also 
the  vse  of  gentlemen  to  beaie  out  theire  seruants  and  slaues  in 
all  disorders,  to  their  vttermost  power.  So  as  the  Germans  say, 
that  in  Poland  they  care  no  more  to  kill  a  man  then  a  dogg. 
The  Country  people,  when  they  fyght,  hold  it  more  valour  to 
receaue  a  wounde  without  feare,  then  by  skill  to  defende  the 
body,  and  commonly  he  that  strikes  bids  his  adversarye  to 
take  heede  to  his  head,  or  any  other  parte  he  meanes  to  strike, 
who  presently  defendes  that  part  and  no  other,  for  they  use 
not  to  falsifye  theire  wordes  therein.  The  Germans  write  the 
Polonians  to  be  inhospitable  (I  thincke  for  the  respect  of 
quarrells)  and  flattering  (I  thincke  in  respect  of  the  foresayd 
Curtesey),  and  great  drinckers  (as  in  deede  generally  they  are). 
When  I  behelde  the  king  to  com  by  water,  in  a  poore  boate  from 
Crakaw  to  Dantzke,  and  the  small  provisions  for  him,  his 
Queene  and  Courtyers,  of  a  fewe  bottles  of  wyne,  and  a  small 
quantity  of  vittles,  I  Judged  the  Polonians  to  be  very  frugall, 
but  after  by  experience  founde  them  rather  prodigall,  aswell 


SHAKESPEARE'S     EUROPE.  891 

in  Poland  where  they  are  generally  bountifuU  as  more  spetially 
in  Italy,  where  I  obserued  the  sonnes  of  Castellandes  (that  is 
keepers  of  Castles  for  life)  to  spend  theire  whole  patrimony  in 
lining  aboue  theire  degree.  For  they  are  great  Travelars 
espetially  into  Italy  and  the  Vniversityes  of  Germany,  and 
howsoeuer  the  foresayd  defects  in  nature  and  manners  may 
generally  be  imputed  to  them,  yet  these  travelers  are  very 
Curteous  espetially  to  strangers  and  complete  gentlemen  in 
behauiour  and  many  noble  vertues,  and  perticularly  free  from 
that  quarelsome  disposition  which  is  iustly  imputed  to  the 
vulger  sorte  of  gentlemen. 

Bodyes  and  Witts. 

The  Polonians  are  Commonly  tall  of  stature  with  bigg  and 
strong  limbes  by  reason  of  free  education,  and  the  loose 
garments  they  generally  weare,  and  haue  actiue  bodyes,  quick 
witts  and  great  viuacity  of  spiritt,  but  exercise  both  the 
Abilityes  of  bodyes  and  myndes  most  in  horsemanship. 


Manual!  Artes  Sciences  Vniversityes  Language. 

For  Manuall  Artes.  They  are  not  industrious  in  them  the 
Plebeans  being  borne  slaues,  who  cannot  exercise  Trades  to 
theire  owne  profitt  but  only  for  theire  lordes  vse,  and  the 
Cittisens  lining  with  traffick  by  wholesayle  or  retayling.  So  as 
they  haue  fewe  of  Manuall  Trades,  and  those  only  shooemakers 
and  Taylors  for  dayly  necessity.  All  are  Cookes  for  dressing 
theire  owne  meate,  very  gentlemen  hauing  skill  to  dresse  theire 
owne  Fish,  in  preparing  wherof  they  are  curious,  and  most 
vulgar  men  make  theire  owne  shooes  and  all  the  apparrell  they 
weare. 

For  sciences,  there  is  not  a  ragged  boy,  nor  a  smith  that 
shooes  your  horse,  but  he  can  speake  latten  readily  the  most 
corruptly  of  all  I  euer  hard.  Their  lawyers  are  well  studyed  in 
the  Ciuill  lawes,  but  I  could  not  heare  of  any  famous  for  skill 


392  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

in  Phisicke  or  any  profession  of  the  liberall  Sciences,  nether 
haue  we  any  or  very  fewe  famous  Authors  or  writers  of  that 
nation,  so  farr  as  I  suddenly  remember  theire  gentlemen  being 
for  the  most  parte  military  men. 


Vniversityes. 

Touching  Vniversityes,  the  Polonians  haue  one  in  the  cheefe 
Citty  Crakaw,  but  it  hath  only  two  Colleges  nothinge  lesse  then 
fayrely  built,  called  the  great  and  the  litle  College,  in  which 
some  fewe  poore  schollers  were  mantayned,  and  the  Professors 
in  them  haue  theire  dyett  and  Schooles  for  reading  of  lectures 
they  being  all  Pristes  and  so  vnmaryed.  The  rest  of  the 
Students  liue  in  Cittisens  howses,  but  indeede  there  is  small 
Concurse  thether  of  Polonians  themselues,  much  lesse  of 
strangers.  For  the  Polonian  gentlemen  commonly  haue  theire 
education  in  the  great  Cittyes  and  Vniversityes  of  Germany, 
Switzerland,  Italy  and  Fraunce.  In  that  vast  kingdome  they 
haue  other  Vniversitics  which  in  my  cursory  iourny  I  did  not 
see  as  Vilna  in  Lituauia  and  (as  I  heard)  Gnesna. 

Language. 

Touching  the  Polonian  language,  I  haue  formerly  sayd  that 
the  Bohemians  descende  from  the  Dalmations,  and  that  they 
with  the  people  of  lUyris  and  other  bordering  Provinces,  are  by 
olde  writers  called  Slavonians,  which  name  is  nowe  proper  to 
one  Province  lying  with  Dalmatia  vpon  the  Gulfe  of  Venice; 
likewise  I  haue  sayd,  that  the  Polonians  are  by  olde  writers 
called  Sarmations  of  which  name  some  were  in  Asia  called  also 
Sythians,  and  other  were  of  Europe,  from  whome  the  in- 
habitants of  great  Polonia  seeme  to  me  to  haue  theire  originall, 
as  the  inhabitants  of  lesser  Poland  (in  which  lyes  the  Cheefe 
Citty  and  seate  of  the  king)  bordering  vpon  Bohemia  and  the 
Easterne  partes  of  Germany,  and  likewise  the  Bohemians  are 
discended  from  the  foresayd  old  Dalmations  or  bordering 
nations,  which  of  old  by  a  common  name  are  called  Sclavonians. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  393 

For  th«  histoiyes  of  Germany  recorde,  that  about  the  yeare  550, 
two  young  Princes  Lechus  and  his  brother,  to  avoyde  sedition 
at  home,  did  leade  out  a  great  Colony  of  the  sayd  people, 
whereof  parte  with  Lechus  planted  themsehws  in  a  Country  of 
thick  woodes  after  called  Poland  of  the  playne  grownd,  and  the 
other  brother  with  the  rest  seated  themselues  in  Bohemia  and 
Morauia.  In  a  worde,  the  Bohemians,  Morauians,  Polonians, 
Lituanes,  Moscovites,  and  Russians  (as  Munster  a  German 
writeth)  haue  one  language,  which  some  call  the  Sclavonian 
others  the  old  Vandalls  tounge,  but  differing  some  more  some 
lesse  in  theire  seuerall  Dialects,  and  pronvntiations.  The 
Polonians  write  theire  wordes  allmost  all  with  Consonants,  but 
must  needes  pronovnce  them  with  Vowells,  and  howsoeuer  so 
many  Consonants  cause  asperity  and  distortion  of  the  mouth  in 
speaking,  yet  the  gentlemen  at  this  day  pronovnce  theire  wordes 
gently  vsing  the  consonants  rather  in  theire  penns  then  in  theire 
speech.  A  learned  stranger  who  had  long  lined  in  that  king- 
dome,  assured  mee  that  the  Polonians  haue  six  letters  more  then 
wee,  commonly  vsed  in  theire  speech,  but  I  then  forgatt  to 
learne  what  these  letters  were.  Diabolo  (that  is  Devill)  is  as 
frequent  in  the  mouthes  of  Polonian  gentlemen,  (who  commonly 
living  much  in  Italy  haue  from  thence  drawne  this  worde)  as 
Catso  is  with  the  Italians,  Futre  with  the  French,  and  Das  Dich 
Gott  to  the  Germans,  vpon  all  disdaines  or  passions.  All  the 
Polonians,  yea  very  smithes  and  like  Artizans,  can  speake  the 
lattin  tounge,  and  that  roundly,  but  most  falsly,  for  quantity  of 
Billables,  auu  for  all  the  rules  of  Gramer.  To  this  kingdome 
of  Poland  partayned  of  old  many  Provinces  of  Germany,  then 
and  at  this  day  vseing  the  german  toung,  which  nowe  of  long 
tyme  haue  beene  divided  from  that  Crowne,  by  warr,  and  con- 
tracts of  maryages,  namely  the  Provinces  of  Silesia,  and  Lusatia. 
(incorporated  nowe  to  the  kingdome  of  Bohemia)  and  Pomerania 
and  Meckelburg  hauing  theire  owne  Dukes  to  this  day  and 
incorporated  to  the  Empire  of  Grermany. 


394  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Ceremonyes    perticularly   of  maryages    FuneralU    Childe- 

bearinges  and  Christeninges. 

Touching  Ceremonyes,  the  Polonians  vse  litle  reverence  to 
theire  king,  much  lesse  to  the  chayre  and  Cloth  of  estate  and 
regall  ensignes  in  the  Kinges  absence,  nether  knowe  they  what 
it  is  to  kneele  on  theire  knees  to  the  king.  Only  when  he  eates, 
all  people  and  strangers  haue  fiee  accesse  to  see  him,  and  when 
he  drinckes  all  men  in  the  roome  putt  of  theire  hatts,  and  the 
very  Queene  and  ladyes  rise  vp  in  reverence.  Among  the 
pompes  and  Cerimonyes  of  the  Crowne,  the  generall  meeting  of 
all  the  Gentlemen  vpon  the  Kinges  death  to  chuse  a  newe  king, 
is  performed  with  great  magnificence.  The  meeting  for  this 
Election  and  Coronation  is  commonly  neere  Crakaw,  and  lasts 
some  six  weekes,  all  the  Gentlemen  lying  in  Tents  like  an  Army 
taking  vp  some  tenn  mylescompasse,  and  hauing  a  great  Tent 
for  the  generall  meetinges,  and  all  this  tyme  nether  the  King  nor 
the  kingdome  are  charged  with  the  expences  of  this  multitude, 
but  the  cheefe  Gentlemen  (vpon  whome  the  rest  depend)  haue 
theire  owne  provisions  for  them  and  their  followers. 

Maryage. 

For  maryages,  I  obserued  at  Crakaw,  that  the  Bridegrome 
and  Bride  dined  at  the  publike  house  of  the  Senate,  and  from 
thence  after  dinner  marched  orderly  with  theire  frendes  to 
theire  dwelling  house,  with  trumpitts  sounding  before  them. 
In  my  shorte  abode  there  I  could  not  well  knowe  theire  Cere- 
monyes and  Customes,  only  I  vnderstood  by  discourse;  that 
the  maryed  partyes  were  betrothed  before  the  tyme  of  maryage, 
and  then  were  wedded  with  a  Ring,  and  that  they  kept 
sumptuous  Feasts,  consisting  most  in  plenty  of  Drinck,  and 
therein  more  chargable  because  they  haue  Spanish  wyne  at  a 
deare  rate  as  farr  fetched  (vsing  no  French  wynes,  nor  hauing 
any  wyne  growing,  but  vpon  the  frontyers  in  Hungary  very 
good  wyne  but  the  Caryage  by  land  making  it  deare,  and  in 
Austria,  which  is  a  sharpe  and  small  wyne,  besydes  that  they 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  395 

vse  much  spices,  which  are  imported  from  remoted  places  and 
80  very  deare ;  that  they  haue  also  sumptuous  banquets  of  sweete 
preserues. 

Funeralls. 

That  in  theire  Funeralls,  the  dead  are  caryed  to  Church  with 
a  great  Company  to  attend  them,  but  they  haue  no  such  Doles 
to  the  poore,  Drinckings,  Dynners  or  banquets  as  wee  vse.  That 
they  haue  great  Bells,  but  neuer  towle  them  whyle  the  sick  lye 
dying,  who  are  only  prayed  for  in  the  Church,  only  at  the 
buiryall  these  Bells  (hanging  commonly  in  Churchyardes 
vncovered)  are  towled  and  iangled,  neuer  rung  out  or  answering 
one  the  other  in  musicall  tunes,  nether  vse  they  any  knells 
after  the  tyme  that  the  body  is  buiryed. 

• 

Childebearinge  and  Christenings. 

That  wemen  lye  in  Childbed  some  six  weekes  after  the  dis- 
tance betweene  Christmas  and  the  Feast  of  our  ladyes  Purifica- 
tion called  Candlemas.  And  when  they  are  Churched,  they  take 
some  neighbors  to  accompany  them,  but  the  Priest  vseth  no 
Rite  or  Cerimony  to  the  woman  in  the  Church,  nether  keepe 
they  any  Feast  at  home.  That  the  Common  sort  both  male  and 
female  haue  two  Godfathers  and  two  Godmothers,  but  gentle- 
men often  haue  twenty  more  or  lesse,  taking  it  for  an  honour  to 
haue  many.  That  they  giue  some  halfe  Doler  to  the  nurse,  and 
some  Ducat  or  a  peece  of  Plate  to  the  Childe,  as  they  are  able, 
but  never  in  such  excesse  or  frequency  of  that  charge,  as  by 
abuse  of  late  is  practised  in  England.  That][the  mothers  not 
being  able  to  nurse  their  Children,  take  Nurses  into  their  houses, 
but  neuer  send  them  out  of  dores  to  be  nursed.  And  that  they 
keepe  a  great  Feast  at  the  Christning  of  their  Chilldren. 

Customes. 

Touching  Customes.  They  haue  a  strange  Custome,  seeming 
to  me  ridiculous,  because  it  is  Contrary  to  nature,  whereas  Art 
is  not  commended  but  in  the  imitation  of  nature,  namely  that. 


396  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

as  they  take  great  pride  in  adorning  the  furniture  of  theire 
horses,  so  they  paynt  theire  maynes ,  tayles,  and  the  very 
bottomes  of  the  bellyes  most  subiect  to  durt,  with  a  Carnation 
Coulour,  which  nature  neuer  gaue  to  any  horse. 

Whereas  the  Germans  forbidd  shooting  of  peeces  within 
many  of  theire  Cittyes,  at  Crakaw  in  the  cheefe  Citty  of  Poland, 
they  not  only  discharge  peeces  within  the  walls,  but  ordinaiily 
walke  with  Pistolls  charged,  which  is  a  dangerous  Custome  for  a 
Nation  so  much  giuen  to  quarrells,  by  nature,  and  for  Common 
excesse  in  drincking. 

The  Polonians  write  not  after  the  old  style  of  all  nations, 
but  after  the  newe  stile  or  Kalender  of  Pope  Gregorye  lately 
alltered. 

They  vse  whole  Clockes,  striking  24  howers  which  beginn 
to  strike  one,  when  the  suiyie  ryseth,  and  so  the  noone  alters 
each  month  as  the  sunne  varyeth  the  rising,  in  which  sort  allso 
the  Clockes  of  Italy  followe  the  Sunne. 

Pastymes    Exercises    Hunting    Hawkeing    Birding    and 
Fishinge. 

For  Pastymes  and  exercises.  Though  drincking  swallowes 
vp  most  Pastymes  and  exercises,  where  it  is  a  nationall  vice,  yet 
the  Polonians  being  excessive  Drinckers,  doe  also  play  very 
much  at  dyce  and  Cardes,  and  the  gentlemen  for  deepe  hazard  of 
much  mony,  as  two  or  three  hundreth  Guldens  at  a  tyme,  and 
they  play  much  at  Tables,  Commonly  Tick  Tack  and  lurch,  but 
never  at  Irish,  whereof  they  haue  no  skill,  Horsmanship  is 
theire  cheefe  exercise,  wherein  they  excell,  as  allso  they  are 
practised  in  other  military  exercises. 


Hunting  and  Hawking. 

For  Hunting,  and  Hawking,  thy  sometymes  vse  these 
exercises,  but  not  ordinarily,  and  howsoeuer  some  vse  them 
more  some  lesse,  yet  are  they  farr  from  making  it  a  whole  dayes 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  397 

woike,  yea  the  Continuall  workes  of  daye8  monthes  and  yeares, 
as  very  many  great  men  in  England  doe. 

As  once  in  Bohemia  so  one  in  Poland,  neere  Crakaw,  I  did 
once  meete  a  gentleman  with  his  followers  Hawking  in  the 
feildes,  and  never  ells,  as  I  traueled,  did  in  any  place  see  any 
exercise  ether  of  Hunting  or  Hawking,  which  so  frequently 
offers  it  selfe  to  passengers  neere  the  high  wayes  of  England. 

Birding:  and  Fishing. 

For  Birding  (or  fouling)  and  for  fishing,  my  abode  was  so 
small  in  that  kingdome,  as  I  could  make  no  observations  fitt  to 
be  related.  Only  for  Fishing,  the  situation  within  land  barrs 
them  from  hauinge  Sea  fishes,  but  they  haue  greats  plenty  of 
Fishe  in  Riuers,  Pondes,  and  lakes,  and  are  generally  noted  by 
all  strangers,  to  dresse  them  Curioiraly  and  with  great  Cost,  the 
gentlemen  not  disdayning  this  Cookery  with  theire  owne  hands, 
but  in  any  case  they  will  see  the  Fish  aliue,  and  otherwise  will 
not  eate  it,  but  leaue  it  for  the  poore. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

Of  Turkey  touching:  all  the  heades  of  the  first  Chapter. 

[Moryson's  personal  impressions  of  Turkey  have  been  so 
well  put  forth  in  the  first  Chapter  of  this  volume  that  there 
is  little  freshness  or  brightness  left  for  this  later  and  rather 
laborious  Chapter.  Much  of  it  is  sheer  repetition,  and  I  have 
decided  to  omit  the  whole  of  it.  It  extends  from  Page  551  of 
the  MS.  to  Page  579.-C.H.] 


398  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 


Booke  V. 

CHAPTER  I. 

Of  the  Italyans  Nature  and  Manners,  Bodyes  and  Witts, 
Manuall  Artes,  sciences,  Vniuersities,  language, 
Cerimonyes,  particularly  in  Manages,  Childbearings, 
Christnings,  and  Funeralls  as  also  of  their  diuers 
Customes,  Pastimes,  Exercises,  particularly  of  theire 
hunting,  hawking.  Fouling,  Burding,  and  Fishing. 

Nature  and  Manners. 

In  the  first  booke  and  the  second  Chapter  of  the  thired  Part  of 
this  worke,  among  the  proverbyall  speeches  of  the  Cittyes  and 
Provinces  of  Italy,  many  thinges  are  formerly  written,  which 
may  giue  light  to  this  discourse,  but  I  omitt  them  here,  to 
avoyde  tediousnes,  referring  the  reader  to  that  place,  who 
desyres  to  pervse  them.  Now  being  to  write  of  the  Italyans,  the 
Conquerers  of  the  world,  I  will  beginne  with  valour.  And 
therein  I  will  lay  this  maxime  for  my  grounde,  that  pryde  and 
vayne  glory  may  produce  Actions  of  bestially  boldnes,  but  no 
man  can  haue  true  fortitude  in  ventering  his  life,  who  is  not 
well  resolued  of  the  happy  being  of  his  soule  after  death. 
Therefore  as  the  old  Romans  Religion  taught  morall  vertues 
and  espetially  fortitude  in  ventering  life  for  theire  Country  to 
be  the  ready  way  to  their  Elizan  feildes,  so  no  men  trode  more 
warely  and  Constantly  in  those  stepps,  being  in  generall 
exemplary  for  posterity  to  imitate  them  therein.  Yet  I  confesse 
that  I  doe  not  fully  beleeue  all  the  relations  their  historyes 
haue  made  of  the  old  Roman  fortitude,  which  were  they  never 
so  false,  yet  nether  the  Conquered  durst  obiect  the  falshood 
against  the  Conquerers,  nor  coulde  the  contrary  historyes  of 
barbarous  enemyes  haue  gotten  Creditt  against  the  Romans 
most  eloquent  and  learned  in  those  tymes,  and  I  rather  suspect 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  399 

the  same,  because  all  travellers  into  Italy  fynd  at  this  day  how 
they  did  rayse  hills  to  mountaynes,  brookes  to  Riuers,  and  small 
things  to  be  reputed  famous  Monuments,  and  why  may  wee  not 
thincke  they  magnifyed  in  like  sorte  the  Roman  Actions  aboue 
the  due  proportion.  Why  should  wee  beleeue  Liuy  more  in  the 
Actions  of  Curtius,  of  Manlius,  of  tlie  Fabij,  and  like  worthy 
men,  then  in  the  sweating  of  stones,  Nodding  of  Images,  and 
like  supperstitious  Miracles.  And  since  he  putt  Orations  into 
the  mouthes  of  dead  men  who  neuer  spake  them  liuing,  why 
might  he  not  impute  braue  actions  to  dead  men  who  neuer  did 
them  liuinge,  or  at  least  did  them  not  in  such  high  measure. 
And  if  I  graunt  all  his  relations  to  be  true,  yet  remember  that 
braue  Actions  may  be  imputed  to  true  fortitude  which  proceede 
from  pride  and  vayne  gloiy,  more  proper  to  the  nature  of  the 
old  Romans,  and  of  all  Italians  to  this  day,  then  any  other 
nation.  Further  I  will  boldly  say  that  the  Romans  Conquered 
the  worlde  not  so  much  by  fortitude,  as  other  meanes.  For 
when  learning  in  all  sciences  and  espetially  eloquence  were 
founde  in  Asia,  the  Empires  of  the  worlde  followed  them.  When 
the  Grecians  had  learning  and  eloquence,  they  allso  had  the 
Empire  of  the  world,  and  when  they  became  barbarous,  then 
the  Romans  hauing  learned  from  them  all  sciences  and 
powerfuU  eloquence,  they  drewe  therewith  the  Empire  to 
themselues,  and  no  doubt  they  gott  this  Empire  espetially  by 
witty  Art  and  pollicy,  and  by  their  true  vertues,  of  Justice, 
Temperance,  and  the  like,  subduing  all  mens  hearts  to  them, 
or  at  least  by  ostentation  of  these  vertues.  So  they  subdued  the 
Grecians  by  pretence  to  defende  theire  libertyes.  So  they 
subdued  the  Galles  by  norishing  and  assisting  the  factions  of 
the  Sequani  and  Hedui.  So  they  subdued  barbarous  nations  by 
feeding  their  factions  and  helping  the  weaker.  In  like  sorte 
they  long  mantayned  this  Empire  by  Constancy  in  theire 
Actions,  and  provident  wisdome  to  keepe  what  they  had  gott, 
which  vertues  are  helde  proper  to  men  borne  in  that  Clyme. 
They  gott  and  strengthned  this  Empire  by  making  the  Roman 
tounge  Common  to  all  nations  conquered  by  them,  and  by 


400  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

the  fame  of  theire  Justice,  but  espetially  by  making  the  most 
noble  of  the  Conquered  free  of  their  Citty,  and  very  Senatours 
of  Bome,  wherby  they  were  made  partners  of  farr  greater  power 
and  honour  at  Rome,  then  they  had  lost  at  home.     As  also  by 
planting  and  transporting  of  Colonyes.     But  touching  fortitude, 
I  graunt  that  the  old  Homans  were  more  valient  then  the  other 
Italians  whome  they  Conquered  by  their  owne  power,  as  to 
this  day  the  Souldyers  of  Romagna  and  Marchia  are  the  best  in 
Italy,  yet  I  will  boldly  say  that  much  fame  was  attributed  to  the 
Romans  which  duely  belonged  to  the  famous  legions  of  the 
Brittans  and  the  Bataui,  and  to  other  barbarous  legions  who 
were  all  made  free  of  the  Citty  of  Rome,  and  gladly  tooke  to 
themseluea  the  name  of  Romans  and  whome  the  Romans  vsed 
in  their  greatest  Actions,  and  the  subdueing  of  other  nations 
to  them.     The  Barbarous  Invndations  of  the  Normans,  Goathes, 
Vandalles  &  Hunnes,  and  Lombardes,  had  the  name  of  the 
nation  first  mouuing  them,  and  the  same  had  also  the  reputation 
of  all  Victoryes.     Yet  no  doubt  their  Armyes  in  great  parte 
consisted  of  great  Multitudes  and  the  most  resolute  men  of  other 
nations,    ioyning    with    them    as    they    passed    through    their 
Countryes.     So  the  Romans  were  the  leaders  and  cheefe  men  in 
their  Armyes,  and  had  the  honour  of  all  victoryes  in  which 
notwithstanding  they  were  assisted  with  forayne  legions  who 
being  reputed  Romans  and  vsing  the  Romayne  disciplyne,  were 
the  cheefe  causes  of  their  good  successes.       To  conclude  this 
point  it  will  appeare  that  to  conquer  the  world,  the  Romans  i}i 
their  wisdome  and  policy  made  more  vse  of  forrayne  fortitude 
then  their  owne,  if  wee  consider  how  in  the  declining  of  that 
Empire,  they  hauing  the  same  vertues,  and  being  only  forsaken 
of  their  forayne  assistants,  and  so  standing  vpon  their  owne 
valour  and  strength,  haue  bene  euer  since  troden  vnder  the 
feete  by  forayne  nations.     Did  not  the  foresayde  Invndations  of 
barbarous  people  overflowe  and  conquer  all  Italy  without  any 
memorable  resistance,  or  one  braue  battle  fought  by  them  in 
defence  of  their  Country,  which  they  so  much  loue  and  esteeme. 
Did  not  the  French  and  after  the  German  Emperours  for  many 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  401 

ages   keepe   them   vnder,   and   giue   them   lawes   without    any 
memorable  resistance  made  by  them  with  the  sworde,  tho  by 
other  practises  they  often  anoyd  those  Emperours,  haue  not  the 
It-alians  had  small  or  no  part  in  the  warrs  of  Europe  from  that 
tyme  to  this  day,  and  that  litle  which  they  haue  done  in  that 
kynde,  haue  they  not  done  it  more  by  forayne  forces  hyred  for 
their  mony,  then  by  theire  owne.     And  why  should  wee  not 
beleeue  that  the  old  Eomans  conquered  the  world  more  by 
strength  of  their  witt  art  and   policy,  then   by  the  force  of 
Armyes,  since  wee  see  the  Roman  Bishopes,  without  force  of 
their  owne  Armes,  but  only  by  forayne  Armes  vsed  to  their 
assistance,  and  by  trickes  of  witt  and  spirituall  bugbeares,  haue 
more  subiected  the  world  to  them,  then  eiier  the  old  Romans 
coulde  doe  by  theire  owne,  or  by  forayne  swordes  assisting  them. 
Now  I  will  speake  of  the  Italians  in  our  tyme,  wherein  I 
pray  you  remember  my  former  maxime,  that  braue  actions  of 
boldnes  may  proceede  from  pride  and  vayne  glory,  but  no  man 
can  with  true  corrage  putt  his  life  in  hazaide,  who  is  not  per- 
swaded  of  the  goodnes  of  his  cause,  and  of  his  sowles  well  being 
after  death.      When  the  Popes  of  old  raysed  Armyes  by  the 
preaching  of  the  Crosse,  that  is  by  his  full  pardon  of  sinnes  and 
freedome  from  Purgatory  graunted  to  all  Soldyers  dying  in  that 
quarrell,  no  doubt  they  fought  with  more  corage,  because  they 
thought  the  cause  good,  and  their  sowles  assured  of  eternall 
happines.     But  the  truth  is  that  as  of  old  when  the  Popes  were 
apposed  by  forayne  kings,  the  Italyans  haue  then  beene  obserued 
most  to  vphold  them,  for  the  dignity  and  wealth  of  Italy,  and 
when  they  were  most  honored  abroade,  the  most  to  dispise  them, 
as   litle    fearing   their    spirituall    thuntherbolts,    so    in    these 
dayes,  the  Italyans  haue  small  confidence  in  these  papall  par- 
dons and  spirituall  promises,  and  somuch  loue  their  owne  earth, 
as  they  will  not  giue  the  scene  and  felt  pleasures  it  yealdes 
them,  for  the  vnseene  and  vnfelt  ioyes  of  heaven,  hauing  a 
Common  Prouerb,  Qui  c'  ha  buon'  pan'  et  boun'  Vino,  chi  sa  se 
ci  n'  ha  in  Paradiso,  I  Frati  ne  ciarlano,  ma  sanno  nulla — that 
is,  here  is  good  bread  and  good  wyne,  who  knowes  if  any  such 


402  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

be  in  Paradice,  the  Fryers  prate  therof  but  knowe  nothing. 
And  indeede  they  are  so  diffident  in  all  their  spirituall  hopes, 
as  they  feare  nothing  so  much  as  death,  according  to  their 
proverb,  Ogni  Tormento  piu  presto  che  la  Morte,  that  is,  all 
torment  rather  then  death.  Then  how  can  these  men  haue  true 
valor.  In  their  nature  they  are  most  impatient  of  any  the  least 
reproch  or  iniury,  but  the  common  sort  reveng  them  by  fighting 
at  Cuffes  (being  allowed  no  vse  of  weapons).  And  the  greater 
men  by  treasonable  murthers.  The  Popes  howesoeuer  they  vse 
to  kindle  fyer  in  forayne  kingdomes,  yet  haue  allwayes  beene 
carefuU  to  keepe  it  from  Italy,  lest  it  might  happen  to  scorch 
the  solder  of  their  triple  Crownes,  and  the  Italyans  seldome 
serue  in  forayne  waxrs,  yet  if  I  graunt  that  some  fewe  Italyans 
of  late  tymes  haue  proued  famous  in  Naples  and  Netherland, 
and  done  great  Actions  in  those  seruices,  notwithstanding  fewe 
particulars  cannot  proue  a  generall  assertion,  and  why  may 
not  those  braue  actions  proceede  from  pryde  and  vayne  glory, 
to  which  the  Italyans  aboue  all  Nations  are  subiect,  rather  then 
from  the  vertue  of  true  fortitude.  For  in  like  sorte  and 
for  the  same  cause,  the  Italyans  sometymes  make  most 
sumptions  feasts  yet  are  not  thereby  reputed  liberall  or 
bountifuU,  being  generally  in  their  nature  frugall,  and  in 
this  particular  expence  sordidly  base.  Nothing  is  more 
proper  to  pride  then  to  circomvent  enemyes  for  revenge  of 
WTonges  by  treason  and  vpon  all  disadvantages,  yet  this  is  so 
bredd  in  the  bone  of  the  Italyans,  as  it  will  neuer  out  of  their 
nature.  Also  it  is  a  manifest  token  of  cowardise  to  vse  no 
measure  in  reveng,  as  fynding  no  safety  but  in  the  death  of  him 
who  hath  in  any  small  measure  wronged  them,  wherevpon  it 
is  proverbyally  sayd,  that  it  is  better  to  fall  into  the  handes  of 
a  valiant  then  of  a  proude  enemy,  yet  this  kynde  of  Reueng  is 
generally  most  proper  to  the  Italyans  nature.  For  Combatts  or 
single  fighting,  being  equall  tryalls  of  honour  by  the  sworde, 
the  Councell  of  Trent  hath  severely  forbidden  them,  and  not 
only  the  fighters  but  the  very  beholders  are  punished  with  the 
most  seuere  Censures  of  the  Church,  instituted  at  first  to  represse 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  403 

most  liaynous  sinnes.  And  this  priuate  revenge  was  most  iustly 
forbidden,  if  the  same  Act  had  prouided  to  repayre  temporal! 
honour,  without  which  our  corrupt  nature  cannot  be  subdued  to 
Christian  patience  in  bearing  wrongs.  But  the  Italyans  being 
still  as  impatient  as  euer  to  beare  the  least  Iniurye,  and  hauing 
gotten  this  fayre  pretence  to  avoyde  equall  Combatts  (which  in 
their  nature  they  litle  loued  and  seldome  practised  before)  from 
that  tyme  haue  exercised  all  revenges  Arpon  all  advantages,  of 
nombers,  of  weapons,  and  of  places,  with  many  followers  and 
most  deadly  weapons  assayling  their  enemyes,  though  vnarmed 
and  alone  yea  naked  in  bed  and  perhapps  sleeping.  Nether  is 
any  reuenge  lesse  then  death  (except  towardes  Harlotts  whome 
they  are  content  to  mangle  and  marke  in  the  face)  for  the  dead 
bite  not,  but  the  lining  may  agayne  revenge  the  wronge  offered 
them.  Or  if  sometymes  one  man  perhapps  challenging  an- 
other to  single  fight,  they  doe  it  after  a  childish  and  ridiculoiis 
manner.  My  selfe  at  Syenna  sawe  two  gentlemen  fall  at 
defiance  in  the  streete,  who  hauing  each  his  sworde  and 
Gauntlett,  yet  agreed  to  goe  home  and  take  more  Compleate 
Armes,  and  then  to  retourne  to  fyght,  not  in  the  fielde,  but 
(forsooth)  in  the  markett  place,  whether  after  an  howers  space 
these  Champions  retorned,  armed  as  the  Proverbe  is,  Fin'  alle 
stinche  et  al'  buco  del  culo :  that  is  to  the  very  skinne  bones, 
and  the  shamefuU  part  behinde,  and  there  they  slashed  a  blowe 
or  two  with  the  peoples  great  applause  of  their  Corrage,  because 
their  faces  were  not  Armed,  but  presently  the  sargants  (whome 
they  could  not  but  expect)  came  to  parte  the  fray,  and  Carry 
them  to  the  governour.  Then  for  many  dayes,  till  the 
governours  could  take  vp  the  quarrell,  these  gentlemen  with 
some  hundreths  of  Armed  followers,  after  a  Thrasonicall  manner 
walked  the  streetes,  one  of  the  Companyes  walking  neere  the 
Easteme,  the  other  at  the  Westerne  gate  of  the  Citty,  to  avoyde 
meeting;  at  last  the  Governour  hauing  called  certayne  Bravoes 
from  Milan  for  that  purpose,  discussing  all  points  of  honour, 
made  peace  betweene  them.  These  Bravoes  are  a  generation  of 
swaggerours,  abounding  in  Lombardy,  who  daily  weare  some 


404  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

thirty  poundes  weight  of  Iron  to  Arme  their  bodyes  for  defence, 
and  are  to  be  hyred  for  naony  to  fyght  with  any  man,  and  to  doe 
any  murther,  yea  stand  vpon  their  Creditts  and  honestyes  (for- 
sooth) in  performing  these  wicked  actions.  My  selfe  and  some 
worthy  gentlemen  in  England  knowe  it  to  be  true,  that  one  of 
them  hyred  to  kill  a  gentleman  in  Genoa,  tooke  him  alone  in  his 
Closett,  where  bidding  him  prepare  to  dye,  and  the  gentleman 
vnderstanding  by  whome  he  was  hyred  to  kill  him,  and  for  what 
mony,  gaue  him  a  farr  greater  price  to  kill  him  that  hyred  him, 
which  he  also  tooke  with  promise  to  effect  it,  but  the  gentleman 
thinking  thus  to  escape,  he  answered  that  it  lay  vpon  his  creditt 
to  kill  him,  hauing  receaved  mony  and  promised  to  doe  it,  but 
he  might  dye  Comforted,  that  his  enemy  should  not  long  outliue 
him.  So  he  killed  him,  and  within  fewe  dayes  his  aduersary 
also.  Are  not  these  murtherers  honest  men  of  their  worde. 
These  Bravoes  are  most  subtille  disputers  in  pointes  of  honour, 
and  will  cutt  an  hayre  in  giuing  euery  man  his  due.  As  indeede 
the  Italyans  generally  can  excellently  dispute  of  honour  and 
like  vertues.  But  as  it  was  sayde  that  the  Athenians  knewe 
good,  but  the  Lacedemonians  did  it,  so  I  may  say  that  the 
Italyans  knowe  but  the  Transalpines  doe  actions  of  honour. 
Behold  what  the  Fathers  of  Trent  haue  donne  by  forbidding 
Combatts,  which  hath  produced  willfull  Murthers.  Beholde 
howe  the  Italyans  effect  these  murthers,  not  by  their  owne  but 
by  their  followers  swordes.  For  as  each  Harlott  among  them 
hath  a  Bravo  to  defend  her  from  wrong,  so  almost  each 
gentleman  hath  at  least  one  Bravo  to  depend  vpon  him  and 
execute  his  revenges.  To  conclude  if  an  Italyan  be  wronged, 
he  is  very  likely  to  take  revenge,  and  that  very  deepe  beyond 
the  quallity  of  the  offence,  but  he  will  neuer  fight  vpon  equall 
tearmes  with  his  Adversarye,  and  whether  this  basenes  be 
naturall  (as  to  men  abounding  and  transported  with  worldly 
pleasures),  or  by  custome  and  practise  be  growen  into  a  second 
nature,  surely  it  is  much  increased  not  only  by  the  decree  of 
the  Councell  of  Trent,  but  also  by  the  government  of  all  Princes, 
seuerely  punishing  all  quarrells,  and  (in  imitation  of  Numa 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  405 

Pompilius)  by  superstition  somuch  allaying  military  courage  in 
the  people,  as  they  haue  altogether  extinguished  it.  And  be- 
cause they  oppresse  their  subiectes  so  as  they  dare  not  trust 
them,  and  therefore  in  all  their  warrs  are  only  confident  in  their 
treasure,  by  which  they  hyre  forayne  soldyers,  they  make  their 
subiectes  yet  more  daaterdly  by  forbidding  them  the  ordinarye 
vse  of  any  weapons,  but  only  in  Jorneys  by  the  high  way, 
wherein  also  they  must  depose  them  into  the  hands  of  the 
Guarde  at  the  gate  of  euery  Citty,  which  prouing  troublesome, 
and  costly  in  the  paying  those  who  carry  them  to  the  Inne  (and 
deliuer  them  to  the  host  to  be  keept  till  they  take  horse)  they 
seldome  weare  any  weapons  in  Jorneyes.  This  vse  of  Armes  Is 
forbidden  in  all  partes  vnder  the  payne  of  fyfty  Crownes  or 
some  like  penalty.  In  the  Popes  state  they  who  weare  a  sworde 
by  the  high  waye,  yet  may  not  in  any  place  weare  a  dagger,  as 
fitt  to  doe  suddayne  muscheefe,  for  which  cause  at  Lucca  a  man 
may  not  carry  a  knife  except  it  be  blunted  at  the  point.  And 
in  all  places  for  the  same  cause,  Pistolls  and  all  short*  weapons 
easye  to  be  hidd  are  strictly  forbidden.  In  the  State  of  Florence, 
most  safe  from  theeues  and  murtherers,  some  are  permitted  in 
the  Citty  by  espetiall  leaue  to  weare  swordes,  but  no  man  may 
carry  other  defensiue  Armes,  as  Coates  of  male,  litle  headpeeces 
and  Gauntlets,  which  all  may  weare  in  Lumbardy,  where 
murthers  also  abound.  And  generally  a  long  peece  or  Muskett 
may  not  be  carryed  except  the  locke  be  taken  fro  mthe  stocke. 
So  £18  the  common  sorte  not  vsed  to  carry  weapons  are  afrayd 
of  a  swordes  pointe  as  of  Joues  thunderbolte.  They  who  haue 
license  to  Gary  swordes  in  the  Cittyes,  yet  must  not  weare  them 
when  the  euening  beginns  to  be  darke,  or  at  any  tyme  going 
abroade  in  the  night.  At  Padoa  a  stranger  ignorantly  dis- 
charging a  PistoU  at  his  windowe  by  night,  waa  carryed  to  the 
Podesta,  and  deepely  fynned. 

By  this  Nature,  or  practise  growing  to  a  second  nature,  the 
Italyans  aboue  all  other  nations,  most  practise  revenge  by 
treasons,  and  espetially  are  skillfull  in  making  and  giuing 
poysons.       For    which    treasons    the    Italians    are    so    warye, 


406  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

espetially  hauing  a  quarrell,  as  they  will  not  goe  abroade  nor 
yet  open  their  doores  to  any  knocking  by  night,  or  somuch  as 
putt  their  head  out  of  a  windowe  to  speake  with  him  that 
knockes.  For  poysons  the  Italians  skill  in  making  and  putting 
them  to  vse  hath  beene  long  since  tryed,  to  the  perishing  of 
kings  and  Emperours  by  those  deadly  potions  giuen  to  them  in 
the  very  Chalice  mingled  with  the  very  precious  blood  of  our 
Redeemer.  Insomuch  as  Rodulphus  of  Habspurg  the  first 
Emperour  of  the  house  of  Austria  among  the  Germans,  first 
refused  to  enter  Italy  with  an  Army,  for  the  Receaving  of  the 
Imperiall  Crowne  at  Rome,  as  other  Emperours  had  formerly 
donne,  hauing  obserued  many  of  them  to  haue  perished  by 
poyson,  and  other  treasons  closely  carryed,  with  the  breaking 
of  their  whole  Armyes,  and  for  his  so  doing  borowed  the  Foxes 
reason,  being  affrayde  to  visitt  the  lyon  in  his  Denn  as  other 
beasts  did. 

Because  their  stepps  forwarne  my  deadly  wrack 
all  tending  towards  thee,  none  turned  back. 

In  our  tyme,  it  seemes  the  Art  of  Poysoning  is  reputed  io 
Italy  worthy  of  Princes  practise.  For  I  could  name  a  Prince 
among  them,  who  hauing  composed  an  exquisite  poyson  and 
counterpoyson,  made  proofe  of  them  both  vpon  condemned  men 
giuing  the  poyson  to  all,  and  the  Counterpoyson  only  to  some 
condemned  for  lesse  Crymes,  till  he  had  found  out  the  working 
of  both  to  a  minute  of  tyme,  vpon  diuers  complections  and  ages 
of  men.  The  history  of  Pope  Alexander  the  sixth,  and  the 
Duke  his  sonne  (for  that  Pope  first  avowed  and  publikely 
accknowledged  his  Chilldren,  which  other  Popes  vse  to  call  their 
Nephewes  and  Neeces)  hauing  prepared  poyson  for  two 
Cardinalls  they  had  invited  to  dyne  with  them  in  a  garden,  and 
themselues  by  the  providence  of  God  being  poysoned  with  the 
same  poyson  they  had  prepared  for  the  Cardinalls :  and  the 
history  of  a  late  Dutches  of  Italy,  hauing  prepared  poyson  for  a 
Cardinall  her  husbands  brother,  and  therewith  by  the  same 
providence  of  God  destroying  her  husband,  and  vpon  dispayre 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  407 

of  the  accident  her  selfe  voluntarily  taking  the  same,  are 
historyes  pleasant  to  reade,  and  of  good  vse  to  obserue,  but  I 
will  not  inlarge  them  here,  because  in  this  worke  I  haue 
formerly  related  the  last  of  them  falling  in  our  age,  and  both 
are  otherwise  famously  knowne  in  historyes  and  the  mouthes  of 
liuing  men. 

The  Italians  haue  beene  of  old,  and  still  are,  very  factious, 
and  apt  to  take  partes  in  priuate  murthers  and  publike  seditions. 
Of  old  when  the  Popes  began  to  pull  downe  the  Emperours  who 
had  exalted  them,  all  Italy  was  deuided  and  rent  in  peeces  by 
the  faction  of  the  Guelphs  and  Gibellines  one  holding  with  the 
Emperour  the  other  with  the  Pope.  And  in  late  tymes  it  hath 
also  beene  generally  devided  into  the  faction  of  Spayne  and 
Fraunce.  Also  some  particuler  Cittyes  haue  beene  noted  to  be 
more  spetially  adicted  to  these  generall  factions,  and  continually 
to  domesticall  factions  among  themselues.  Genoa  is  a  great 
free  Citty  and  hath  great  Familyes,  and  hath  euer  beene  subiect 
to  be  rent  in  peeces  with  domesticall  seditions,  more  spetially  by 
the  faction  of  the  Adorni  and  the  Fregosi.  The  Citty  Pistoica 
is  nowe  subiect  to  the  Duke  of  Florence,  but  hath  the  name 
of  the  Plague  from  the  seditious  soldyers  and  followers  of  the 
Roman  Catiline  who  infected  with  the  Plague,  first  inhabited  it. 
And  they  left  a  posterity  adicted  aboue  all  others  to  seditious 
Factions,  by  which  the  Citty  hath  suffered  many  calamityes, 
more  spetially  by  two  Factions,  first  of  Neri  and  the  Bianchi, 
and  after  of  the  Cancellieri  and  the  Panzodici.  In  generall 
these  names  of  factions  haue  beene  extinguished  in  processe  of 
tyme,  but  to  this  day  the  Familyes  vnder  other  names  retayne 
the  old  hatred,  and  are  very  suspitious  one  of  the  other,  and 
ready  to  offer  mutuall  iniuryes.  Also  generally  these  factions 
were  of  old  distinguished  by  diuers  fashions  of  wearing  the 
hatt,  of  drincking  on  diuers  sydes  of  the  Cupp,  and  the  like,  and 
by  diuers  signes  worne,  vpon  the  most  visible  partes  of  the 
body,  and  in  diuers  fashions,  and  vpon  contrary  sides  of  the 
body.  Nether  are  these  distinctions  altogether  left  to  this  day, 
so  as  the  Duke  of  Florence  a  litle  before  my  being  there,  did 


408  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

by  a  seuere  Edict  forbidd  the  Pistoians  vpon  no  lesse  then  payne 
of  death,  to  wears  Roses  or  any  of  the  vsed  signes,  as  provoking 
and  stirring  vp  myndes  of  seditious  men  to  the  old  factions. 

The  Italyans  in  all  their  Councells  are  close,  secrett,  crafty, 
and  the  greatest  dissemblers  in  the  world,  wherof  I  could  giue 
nomberlesse  instances,  but  take  one  for  a  taste,  of  Fraunces 
Duke  of  Milan,  who  by  his  Ambassadors  aduised  the  French 
king  Lewis  the  eleuenth,  that  being  ouerlayde  with  many 
enemyes  at  once,  he  should  vpon  any  Conditions  make  peace 
with  all  but  the  greatest,  and  turne  all  his  forces  vpon  him  who 
being  overcome,  he  might  easily  fynde  occasions  to  single  out 
the  rest  and  subdue  them  one  after  another.  Thus  the  Italyans 
being  by  nature  false  dissemblers  in  their  owne  actions,  are  also 
most  distrustfuU  of  others  with  whome  they  deale  or  converse, 
thincking  that  no  man  is  so  foolish  to  deale  playnly,  and  to 
meane  as  he  speakes,  For  which  cause  the  Pope  and  the  Princes 
of  Italy  neuer  take  Italyans  for  the  guarde  of  their  bodyes,  but 
onely  Sweitzers  or  Grermans  which  nations  they  repute  faithfully 
minded,  free  from  treasons,  and  strong  of  body  to  appose  Treason 
attempted  by  others,  and  to  execute  for  them  any  buisines 
requiring  trust,  and  a  dull  brayne  not  searching  into  the  Justnes 
of  proceeding,  but  doeing  what  they  are  commanded.  For 
which  cause  also  the  Bakers  of  bread  in  most  partes  of 
Lombardy,  as  hauing  meanes  to  betray  men  by  poyson,  are  not 
Italyans,  but  Commonly  Germaoas. 

For  fleshly  lusts,  the  very  Turkes  (whose  carnall  Religion 
alloweth  them)  are  not  somuch  transported  therewith,  as  the 
Italyans  are  (in  their  restraynt  of  Ciuill  lawes  and  the  dreadfuU 
lawe  of  God).  A  man  of  these  Northerly  partes  can  hardly 
beleeue  without  the  testimony  of  his  owne  eyes  and  eares,  how 
chastity  is  laughed  at  among  them,  and  hissed  out  of  all  good 
company,  or  howe  desperate  adventures  they  will  make  to 
atchiue  disordinate  desyre  in  these  kyndes.  As  the  Germans 
louing  drinck  themselues,  are  so  tender  hearted  to  their  horses 
that  they  hinder  them  not  from  drincking  whensoeuer  they  putt 
downe  their  heades  for  that  purpose,  though  the  waters  scarcely 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  409 

coupr  their  shooes,  so  the  Italyans  are  so  farr  from  keeping 
their  horses  from  mares,  as  in  Lombardy  where  both  commonly 
stand  in  one  stable,  the  Ostlers  (as  my  selfe  founde  by 
experience)  will  by  night  vntye  gentlemens  horses  to  make 
themselues  sporte  with  their  Couering  of  Mares.  In  Italy 
marryage  is  indeede  a  yoke,  and  that  not  easy,  but  so  grevious, 
as  bretheren  no  where  better  agreeing,  yet  contend  among 
themselues  to  be  free  from  marryage,  and  he  that  of  free  will 
or  by  perswasion  will  take  a  wife  to  continue  their  posterity, 
shalbe  sure  to  haue  his  wife  and  her  honour  as  much  respected 
by  the  rest,  as  if  shee  were  their  owne  wife  or  sister,  besyde 
their  liberall  contribution  to  mantayne  her,  so  as  themselues 
may  be  free  to  take  the  pleasure  of  wemen  at  large.  By  which 
liberty  (if  men  only  respect  this  world)  they  Hue  more  happily 
then  other  nations.  For  in  those  frugall  Commonwealths  the 
vnmaryed  Hue  at  a  small  rate  of  expences,  and  they  make  small 
conscience  of  fornication,  esteemed  a  small  sinne  and  easily 
remitted  by  Confessors.  Whereas  other  nations  will  Hue  at  any 
charge  to  be  maryed,  and  will  labour  and  su£fer  wants  yea  begg 
with  a  wife,  rather  then  haue  the  stinge  of  Conscience  and 
infamy  by  horing.  The  wemen  of  honour  in  Italy,  I  meane 
wiues  and  virgins,  are  much  sooner  inflamed  with  loue,  be  it 
lawfuU  or  vnlawfuU,  then  the  wemen  of  other  nations.  For 
being  locked  vp  at  home,  and  covered  with  vayles  when  they 
goe  abroade,  and  kept  from  any  conversation  with  men,  and 
being  wooed  by  dumb  signes,  as  walking  twise  a  day  by  their 
bowses  kissing  of  the  Posts  therof,  and  like  fopperies,  they  are 
more  stirred  vp  with  the  sight  and  much  more  with  the 
flattering  and  dissembling  speeches  of  men,  and  more  credulous 
in  flattering  their  owne  desyres,  by  thincking  the  sayd  poore 
actions  of  woeing  to  be  signes  of  true  loue,  then  the  wemen 
of  other  nations  hauing  free  conversation  with  men.  '  In 
generall  the  men  of  all  sortes  are  Caryed  with  fierce  affections 
to  forbidden  lusts,  and  to  those  most  which  are  most  forbidden, 
most  kept  from  them,  and  with  greatest  cost  and  danger  to  be 
obtayned.     And  because  they  are  barred  not  only  the  speech 


410  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

and  conversation  but  the  least  sight  of  their  loue  (all  which  are 
allowed  men  of  other  nations)  they  are  carryed  rather  with  a 
blynde  rage  of  passion  and  a  strong  Imagination  of  their  owne 
brayne,  then  with  true  contemplation  of  Vertues,  or  the  power 
of  beauty,  to  adore  them  as  Images,  rather  then  loue  them  as 
wemen.  And  as  nowe  they  spare  no  cost,  and  will  runne  great 
dangers  to  obtayne  their  lustfuU  desyres,  so  would  they  persue 
them  to  very  madnes,  had  they  not  the  most  naturall  remedy  of 
this  passion  ready  at  hand  to  allay  their  desyres,  namely 
Harlotts,  whome  they  call  Curtizans,  hauing  beauty  and  youth 
and  whatsoeuer  they  can  imagine  in  their  mistres,  besydes  the 
pleasure  of  change  more  to  delight  them,  so  driuing  out  loue 
with  loue,  as  one  nayle  with  another.  This  makes  them  litle 
reguard  their  wiues  beauty  or  manners,  and  to  marry  for  Dowry, 
Parrentage,  and  procreation  wemen  vnknowne  and  allmost 
vnseene,  resoluing  Cauar'  i  capriccij  d'  Amore,  that  is  to  satisfye 
the  humours  of  loue  (be  they  of  conversation,  of  beauty,  or  of 
disordinate  lusts  in  the  diuers  and  some  beastiall  kyndes  of 
inioying  that  pleasure)  by  the  freedome  of  the  Stewes.  While 
Curtizans  walke  and  ride  in  Coaches  at  liberty,  and  freely 
saluted  and  honored  by  all  men  passing  by  them,  theire  wiues 
and  virgins  are  locked  vp  at  home,  watched  by  their  wemen 
attending  them  abroade,  haue  their  faces  covered  with  a  vaile 
not  to  be  seene,  and  it  is  death  by  priuate  reveng  for  any  man 
to  salute  them  or  make  the  least  shewe  of  loue  to  them ;  if  it  be 
perceaued  by  any  of  the  kindred,  who  will  not  fayle  to  kill  him 
(for  their  revenge  is  neuer  lesse  then  death).  In  regarde  of  this 
ieloseye,  that  the  young  wemen  may  not  be  defyled,  nor  the  olde 
wemen  their  keepers  hyred  to  be  bawdes  to  them,  no  wemen 
goe  to  markett,  but  only  men,  and  the  most  rich  disdayne  not 
to  buye  all  necessaryes  for  their  owne  Familyes,  in  which  fewe 
hane  any  men  or  at  least  they  come  not  neere  the  wemen.  Yet 
for  all  this  care,  the  Italyans  many  tymes  weare  the  fatall 
homes  they  somuch  detest,  because  wemen  thus  kept  from  men, 
thincke  it  simpliscity  to  loose  anye  oportunity  offered,  though 
it  be  with  the  meanest  seruant,  and  because  there  want  not  men 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  411 

as  watchful!  to  betray  their  Chastity,  as  their  husbandes  are 
to  keeps  it,  but  espetially  because  snares  are  layde  for  them  in 
the  very  Churches,  and  more  spetially  in  the  Nonneryes,  whether 
they  cannot  deny  their  wiues  and  daughters  to  repare  vpon 
festiuall  dayes  of  Devotion.  The  cheefe  cause  of  most 
desprate  quairells  is  for  wemen,  wherevpon,  and  because  suites 
at  lawe  are  of  great  charge  and  trouble,  they  haue  a  proverb : 
r  Amor',  vna  Quistion'  et  vn'  Piatto,  fanno  vn'  sauio :  that  is 
being  in  loue,  hauing  a  quarrell,  and  following  a  suite  at  lawe, 
make  a  wise  man.  To  which  purpose  they  haue  also  another 
proverb :  chi  1'  Asini  caccia,  chi  Donne  mena :  Non  1'  mai  senza 
guai  et  pena. 

Whoso  driues  Asses,  or  leades  in  his  trayne 
Wemen  shall  never  want  great  woe  and  payne. 

For  asses  must  be   continually  pricked   with   goades   by   the 
driuer,  and  wemen  cause  many  quarrells  to  the  leader  of  them. 

In  Italy  as  Adultry  seldome  or  never  falls  within  the 
punishment  of  the  lawe,  because  the  Italyans  nature  carryes 
them  to  such  an  high  degree  of  priuate  revenge  as  the  lawe 
cannot  inflict  greater  (which  private  revenge  by  murther  vpon 
iust  groundes  of  ielosye  is  Commonly  taken  secretely,  and  if 
knowne,  yet  wincked  at  and  favored  by  the  Magistrate,  in  his 
owne  nature  approuing  aswell  the  revenge  as  the  secrecy  therof, 
for  avoyding  shame)  so  fornication  in  Italy  is  not  a  sinne 
wincked  at,  but  rather  may  be  called  an  allowed  trade.  For 
Princes  &  States  raise  great  tributes  from  it.  At  Naples  each 
poore  Curtizan  payes  to  the  Prince  two  Carlines  the  mounth, 
besydes  greater  extortians  vpon  those  that  are  fayre,  and  hauing 
great  and  many  louers  growe  proude  in  apparrell,  and  rich  in 
purse,  and  the  nomber  of  harlotts  was  thought  to  exceed  sixty 
thousand.  At  Venice  the  tribute  to  the  State  from  Cortizans 
was  thought  to  exceede  three  hundreth  thousand  Crownes 
yearely.  And  the  Popes  holines  made  no  lesse  gayne  from  this 
fayre  trade  at  Bome.  In  some  Cittyes  Cortizans  are 
distinguished  from  other  wemen  by  habites,  as  at  Sienna  they 


412  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

weare  yellowe  vailes,  others  wearing  white  or  black.  In  some 
Cityes  their  lodging  is  restrayned  to  one  or  more  streetes,  called 
II  Chiasso  that  is  the  Stewes,  as  at  Florence,  where  they  may 
not  dwell  among  honest  wemen,  but  may  be  driven  away  by  the 
neighbours.  In  some  Cittyes  they  are  forbidden  to  weare  rich 
apparrell  and  diners  ornaments,  but  in  these  cases  it  is  inough 
to  corrupt  the  sargants  by  brybes,  that  they  be  not  accused.  In 
Venice  they  are  free  to  dwell  in  any  house  they  can  hyre,  and 
in  any  streete  whatsoeuer,  and  to  weare  what  they  list.  In 
generall  they  are  courted  and  honored  of  all  men,  so  as  Princes 
in  their  owne  Cittyes  disdayne  not  to  visite  them  priuately,  to 
salute  them  passing  in  the  streetes,  and  in  the  tyme  of  Carnovall 
publikely  to  grace  them  by  flinging  egs  filled  with  rosewater 
at  their  windowes,  where  they  stand  to  be  scene.  Yea  they 
haue  at  Florence  a  peculiar  Court  of  iustice,  called  the  Court 
of  honesty,  where  Judges  clad  in  purple  giue  them  right  against 
those  who  pay  them  not  for  the  vse  of  their  bodyes,  or  any  way 
defraude  them.  Each  Cortizan  hath  Commonly  her  louer 
whome  she  mantaynes,  her  Balordo  or  Gull  who  principally 
mantaynes  her,  besydes  her  Customers  at  large,  and  her  Bravo 
to  fight  her  quarrells.  If  any  Cortizan  haue  a  Chylde,  the 
father  takes  the  males,  but  shee  keepes  the  females  to  mantayne 
her  when  shee  is  olde,  for  such  dwell  with  and  vnder  their 
mothers.  The  richer  sorte  dwell  in  fayre  hired  howses,  and 
haue  their  owne  servants,  but  the  Common  sorte  lodge  with 
Baudes  called  Ruffians,  to  whome  in  Venice  they  pay  of  their 
gayne  the  fifth  parte,  as  fouie  Solz  in  twenty,  paying  besydes 
for  their  beds,  linnen,  and  feasting,  and  when  they  are  past 
gayning  much,  they  are  turned  out  to  begg  or  turne  baudes  or 
seruants.  And  for  reliefe  of  this  misery,  they  haue  Nonneryes, 
where  many  of  them  are  admitted,  and  called  the  converted 
sisters.  Both  honest  and  dishonest  wemen  are  Lisciate  fin'  alia 
fossa,  that  is  paynted  to  the  very  graue.  The  Italyans  loue  fatt 
and  tall  wemen,  and  for  those  causes  the  Venetian  wemen  are 
sayd  to  be  Belle  di  bellito,  bianche  di  calcina,  grasse  di  straccie, 
alte  di  legni  o  zoccole,  that  is  fayre  with  paynting,  white  with 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  413 

chalke,  fatt  with  raggs  (or  stuffed  linnen)  and  high  with  wood 
or  Pantofles  (which  many  weare  a  foot*  or  more  deepe). 
The  Italians  howsdeuer  by  nature  they  are  revengfull  for  open 
and  knowne  wronges,  yet  by  naturall  disposition  to  wisdome 
and  grauity,  they  are  not  inclyned  to  contentions  and  verball 
brawlings  or  falling  out  with  their  accquaintance,  vpon  slight 
occasions,  except  perhaps  some  ielosye  about  wemen  fall 
betweene  them.  And  particularly  for  brothers,  as  many  of 
them  Hue  in  fratellanza,  that  is  in  brotherhood,  without 
deviding  their  Patrymony  but  imploying  it  in  Common,  so 
many  brothers  Hue  in  one  family  or  house  throughout  all  Italy, 
without  any  household  Jarres,  frequent  among  all  other  nations 
espetially  among  bretheren.  Indeede  Commonly  one  of  them 
only  is  marryed,  so  as  they  are  free  from  the  cause  of  contention 
otherwhere  frequently  arysing  from  diuerse  wemen  of  equall 
degree  lining  in  one  house.  But  this  concorde  of  bretheren  in 
Italy,  hauing  all  goodes,  all  ioyes  and  sorrowes,  all  Curtesyes 
and  wrongs  common  to  them  all,  is  a  rare  example  and  worthy 
of  Imitation. 

The  Italians  by  nature  loue  to  Hue  of  their  owne,  and  scorne 
to  Hue  vpon  other  mens  trenchers  and  bounty,  most  disdayning 
vn'  scroccator  d'  i  Pasti,  that  is  a  shifter  for  meales.  In 
somuch  as  the  Country  being  very  populous  (Contayning  in  that 
narrow  land  about  nyne  millions  of  people  as  Botero  writes)  and 
this  pride  being  naturall  to  the  meanest  as  to  the  greatest,  and 
the  small  disorders  being  punished  with  slauish  service  in 
Gallyes,  or  with  shame  which  their  nature  no  lesse  abhorrs,  the 
meaner  sorte,  to  gayne  their  bread,  will  doe  much  seruice  for  a 
litle  peece  of  monye,  and  the  Common  people  by  nature 
exorbitant  in  all  thinges,  are  restrayned  and  kept  in  good  order, 
and  beggers  are  very  rare  among  them,  those  that  are  in 
extreame  miserye  being  relieued  in  hospitalls,  yea  their  pryde 
somuch  abhorrs  begging,  as  the  poorest  will  not  take  Almes 
except  it  be  putt  into  their  windowes,  in  which  case  they 
accknowledg  it  only  from  God,  howsoeuer  they  knowe  it 
mediately  to  come  from  the  charity  of  the  Parish  or  of  good 


414  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

neighbours.  Only  the  Inkeepers  are  permitted  by  all  Princes 
(some  more  some  lesse)  to  extorte  without  measure  vpon  all 
passengers,  because  they  pay  vnsupportable  rents  to  them. 

Touching  particular  Cittyes.  The  Bresscians  are  helde  the 
posterity  of  Frenchmen,  and  together  with  the  next  Citty 
Bergamo  haue  beene  sometymes  vnder  the  power  of  the  French, 
where  the  wemen  insteede  of  vayles  weare  scarffes  neere  the 
French  fashion,  and  haue  somwhat  of  the  French  liberty,  in 
Conversation,  at  the  table  and  in  daunsing,  and  in  salutations  as 
they  passe  the  streetes,  which  other  Italyans  in  generall  would 
not  permitt.  Yet  in  the  very  heart  of  Italy  at  Masso,  they  haue 
somwhat  of  the  French  liberty,  and  more  spetially  at  Sienna  (in 
the  last  Age  commaunded  for  a  tyme  by  a  French  garryson) 
where  also  men  vnmasked  and  the  wemen  haue  publike 
meeteings  for  daunsing,  with  some  freedome  of  Conversation, 
whereas  in  other  partes  these  daunses  are  only  vsed  in  the 
Carnouall,  where  the  men  are  masked  and  haue  no  liberty  of 
discourse  with  wemen.  Likewise  at  Genoa  bordering  vpon 
Fraunce,  and  for  a  short  tyme  governed  by  a  French  garryson, 
the  wemen  haue  almost  asmuch  liberty  as  the  foresayd  wemen 
of  Bresseia,  for  conversation  at  the  table  and  in  discourse,  and 
for  salutations  in  the  streetes,  and  of  that  Citty  it  is 
proverbyally  sayde  Montagni  senza  legni.  Mar'  senza  Pesci, 
huomini  senza  fede,  Donne  senza  Vergogna,  Genoa  superba, 
that  is,  mountaynes  without  woodes  (as  are  all  in  Liguria),  Sea 
without  Fish,  (that  Coast  hauing  none),  men  without  Faith 
(not  regarding  their  worde  where  they  are  not  bounde  by 
writting),  wemen  without  shame  (for  the  foresayde  French 
liberty),  Genoa  the  proude  (theire  cheefe  marchants  being 
Princes  and  their  houses  stately  built).  The  Citty  of  Florence 
hath  the  name  of  Florishing  like  a  flower,  being  most  swetely 
seated,  and  indeede  the  Dukedome  of  Tuscanye,  and  the  State  of 
Sienna  vnder  the  same  Duke,  are  more  commodious  for 
dwelling,  espetially  for  strangers  abroade,  for  the  pleasure  of 
the  Country,  and  ayre,  the  puriety  of  language,  the  good 
government  making  it  free  from  murthers,  and  the  high  wayes 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  415 

most  safe  from  theeues,  though  men  travile  by  night,  and 
espetially  for  the  disposition  of  the  inhabitants.  For  the 
Florintines  are  reputed  Courteous,  modest,  graue,  wise,  and 
excelent  in  many  vertues.  Likewise  the  Cittizens  of  the  free 
Citty  Lucca  are  reputed  Courteous,  verye  modest,  good,  and 
reall  in  all  afEayres.  The  Cittizens  and  inhabitants  of  Marchia 
and  of  Romagna,  as  they  are  the  best  Soldyers,  so  are  they  the 
worst  disposed  people  of  all  Italy,  so  as  the  proverb  sayth,  that 
Marchia  can  furnish  all  Italy  with  swaggerers  and  murtherers. 

Touching  the  manners  of  the  Italians.  They  are  for  the 
out  syde  by  natures  guift  excellently  composed.  By  sweetnes 
of  language,  and  singular  Art  in  seasoning  their  talke  and 
behauiour  with  great  ostentation  of  Courtesy,  they  make  their 
Conuersation  sweete  and  pleasing  to  all  men,  easily  gayning  the 
good  will  of  those  with  whome  they  Hue.  But  no  trust  is  to  be 
reposed  in  their  wordes,  the  flattering  tounge  hauing  small 
accquaintance  with  a  sincere  heart,  espetially  among  the 
Italyans,  who  will  offer  Curtesyes  freely,  and  presse  the 
acceptance  vehemently,  only  to  squeese  out  Complement  on  both 
sydes,  they  neither  meaning  to  performe  them,  nor  yet  dareing 
to  accept  them,  because  in  that  case  they  would  repute  the 
Acceptar  ignorant  and  vnciuill,  for  euer  after  avoiding  his 
Conversation  as  burthensome  to  them.  And  indeede  in  these 
fayre  speeches  which  wee  call  courting,  they  so  transcend  all 
golden  mediocrity,  as  they  are  reputed  the  Authors  of  all  flattery 
spread  through  all  our  transalpine  nations,  espetially  in  saluta- 
tions by  worde  of  mouth,  and  Epistles,  forced  with  Hiperbolicall 
protestations  and  more  then  due  titles  to  all  degrees.  For  in 
Italy  vostra  Signoria  that  is  your  mastershipp  or  worship  is 
giuen  to  Plebeans,  molto  magnifico  that  is  very  magnificall  is 
giuen  to  Cittizens,  Illustro  Signor  that  is  lUustrous  Sir  is  giuen 
to  ordinary  gentlemen,  and  the  title  of  Altezza  that  is  highnes 
is  giuen  to  lords  of  a  Citty  or  smale  territoryes  (as  many  are  in 
Italy  hauing  absolute  power  of  life  and  death)  yea  the 
gentlemen  of  Venice  proude  aboue  all  others,  wilbe  called  in 
ordinary  salutations  Clarissimi  that  is  most  bright  or  famous. 


416  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

* 
and  challenge  this  title  peculiar  to  themselues,  not  communi- 
cable to  any  other  gentlemen  whatsoeuer,  so  as  if  a  man  say 
that  a  Clarissimo  without  name  did  or  sade  this  or  that,  he  is 
vnderstood  to  say  that  a  gentleman  of  Venice  did  or  sayd  it. 
The  Neapolitans  as  they  are  reputed  most  Curteous  in  wordes, 
so  are  they  in  worde  and  deede  as  proude  as  the  Venetians  who 
vse  small  or  no  curtesy  in  wordes,  wherevpon  Annibal'  Caro  a 
very  eloquent  Secretary  writes  to  a  frende  at  Naples;  Ancora 
che  Stiate  a  Napoli,  non  vi  do  delle  Signorie  that  is;  Tho  you 
Hue  at  Naples  I  giue  no  titles  of  worship.  As  the 
Italians  in  generall  are  of  sweete  Conversation,  so  they 
are  respectfuU  to  all  men  of  all  degrees  (the  meanest 
hauing  pryde  to  revenge),  but  familiar  to  fewe  or  none.  They 
are  affable  at  the  first  sight,  but  no  long  accquaintance  can 
raake  them  famillier,  much  lesse  rude  in  behauiour,  as  some 
other  nations  are,  who  being  familiar  yea  perhaps  litle  or  not  at 
all  acquainted,  will  presently  call  men  by  nicknames,  yea  being 
their  superiours,  as  Tom,  Jack,  Will,  Die,  and  the  like,  yea  will 
leape  vpon  their  frendes  shoulders,  and  if  they  wilbe  merye, 
presently  fling  Coushions,  stooles,  yea  Custardes  or  whatsoeuer 
is  next  hand,  one  at  anothers  head,  and  thereby  many  tymes  fall 
from  sport  to  earnest  quarrals.  This  kinde  of  familiarity 
Italians  hate  above  all  others,  and  thincke  it  a  manifest  signe 
of  a  barren  witt,  falling  to  such  sporte  for  want  of  ability  to 
discourse,  wherof  they  Commonly  say,  touch  me  with  your 
toung  not  with  your  hand.  And  ha'ue  a  Proverbe,  Giogo  di 
mani,  giogo  di  Villani,  that  is,  the  sport  of  handes  is  the  sport 
of  Clownes.  And  another,  Giogo  di  mani  displace  fin'  a  gli 
pedocchi,  that  is,  the  sport  of  handes  displeaseth  to  the  very 
lice.  If  an  Italyan  be  in  conference  with  you  in  a  Chamber 
or  in  the  streete  and  an  other  man  goethe  or  passeth  by,  who  is 
of  greater  quallity  then  your  selfe,  and  with  whome  he  hath 
greater  buisinesse  then  with  you,  yet  will  he  not  leaue  you 
sodenly  to  goe  to  him,  till  first  he  haue  excused  himselfe  and 
desyred  your  leaue,  lest  he  should  seeme  in  any  sorte  to  vnder- 
value  your  Company.     Most  of  their  howses  are  built  with  a 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  417 

gallerye  in  the  middest,  and  Chambers  on  each  syde,  and  such 
are  the  Chambers  hyred  by  men  of  diuers  sortes  and  nations, 
where  an  Italian  hauing  his  Chamber  doore  open,  and  one  of 
another  Chamber  walking  in  the  gallerye,  will  not  shutt  his 
doore  as  it  were  in  his  teeth  to  exclude  him,  but  rather  salute 
him  and  stay  till  he  be  gone ;  much  lesse  will  he  shutt  his  dore 
at  the  heeles  of  any  man  going  out,  as  if  he  were  gladd  to  be 
ridd  of  him.  And  indeede  in  those  publike  houses  they  seldome 
shutt  their  dores  by  day  lest  they  should  seeme  to  doe  or  haue 
any  thinge  they  would  be  loath  should  be  scene.  So  as  my  selfe 
walking  with  an  Italian  in  a  gallerye  where  two  English 
gentlemen  entring  their  chamber  shutt  the  dore  close  after 
them,  he  asked  me  if  the  younger  were  not  a  woman  in  mans 
apparrell,  and  gaue  the  shutting  of  their  dore  for  a  reason  of 
his  suspition.  So  nise  are  they  euen  in  the  smalest  points  of 
behauiour,  wherof  I  will  add  only  one  Instance  more.  That  the 
Italians  saluting  in  the  streetes  putt  off  their  hatts  a  good 
distance  before  they  meete,  but  much  longer  after  they  are  past 
one  another,  lest  ether  party  looking  backe  and  seeing  the  other 
covered,  should  thincke  he  obserued  his  eye  more  then  his 
person.  Thus  Tacitus  sayth  truely,  The  more  things  are  fayned 
which  men  doe,  the  more  they  doe  them.  To  conclude,  as  the 
Italians  in  generall  are  of  exquisite  behauio\ir,  so  I  haue  scene 
many  of  them  in  some  particular  things,  very  vnmanerly,  as  in 
frequent  vseing  beastly  wordes  as  Interiections  of  Exclamation 
or  Admiration,  namely  Coglioni,  Catzo,  Potta,  signifying  the 
priuy  parts  of  men  and  wemen,  and  the  like.  But  I  lesse 
wonder  at  this  because  blasphemous  oathes  and  rotten  talke  are 
among  their  nationall  vices,  and  they  can  hardly  seeke  to  please 
men  in  those  thinges  wherein  they  feare  not  to  offende  God. 
Agayne  it  is  not  rare,  espetially  at  Venice  and  Padoa,  to  see  an 
Italyan  setting  on  the  Closestoole  and  talking  with  his  Chamber 
fellowes  while  they  are  eating.  Agayne  the  Italians  by  venery 
and  the  heate  of  the  Clyme  haue  not  only  faynt  bodyes  and 
weake  ioyntes,  so  as  in  Jorneyes  they  will  not  walke  downe  a 
hill,  but  also  for  the  same  causes  are  much  trobled  with  the 
b 


418  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Itcli  at  least,  and  they  wearing  Commonly  breches  loose  at  the 
knees,  I  haue  seene  many  of  good  sorte  scratch  their  thighs 
when  they  were  ready  to  sett  downe  to  meate,  not  somuch  aa 
washing  their  handes  after  it.  Agayne  at  Naples,  not  only  the 
Prisoners  (as  I  formerly  sayd)  but  men  of  good  sorte,  taking  me 
and  my  companions  for  frenchmen,  rudely  mocked  vs  as  wee 
passed  the  streetes.  For  they  hate  the  french  their  old  lordes, 
and  no  lesse  the  Spaniardes  who  presently  gouerne  them,  being 
a  people  neither  knowing  howe  to  obey  nor  able  to  mantayne 
their  freedome. 


Bodies  and  Witts. 

Touching  the  Italians  bodyes,  they  are  generally  of  person 
tall,  and  leane,  and  of  a  browne  and  pale  complection.  Only 
many  of  the  Venetians  bordering  vpon  the  Germans  (the 
marchants  and  gentlemen  wherof  haue  frequent  and  great 
concurse  and  abode  in  that  Citty),  and  being  borne  at  the  foote 
of  the  Alpes,  and  in  the  midest  of  litle  lakes  made  by  the  Sea 
(the  inhabitants  of  which  mountaynes  and  borders  of  the  Sea  are 
commonly  noted  to  be  more  fayre  then  others)  are  not  so  pale 
as  other  Italyans,  but  for  great  parte  of  a  more  sanguine 
complexion.  Whatsoeuer  they  weare  aboute  their  body,  they 
desyre  to  haue  it  rather  commodious  aiid  easy  then  fyne  and 
rich,  as  falling  bands  rather  then  RoofEes,  Caps  of  taffety  rather 
then  hatts,  and  all  garments  light  and  easy  to  be  changed.  But 
espetially  in  Jornyes,  wherein  they  will  not  disease  themselues 
by  lighting  to  ease  their  horses,  somuch  as  goeing  downe  a  hill, 
their  bootes  are  of  thicke  leather,  and  so  large  as  vntying  the 
stringes  they  fling  them  o£E  without  helpe  of  handes,  their  hatts, 
Clokes,  and  bases  are  Commonly  of  Spanish  Felt  thicke  as  a 
boarde,  and  not  to  be  pearced  with  rayne.  And  vpon  their 
saddles  they  fasten  soft  cushions  of  leather,  laughing  at  the 
Englishmen  who  vse  Cushions  in  the  howse  but  ride  vpon 
Northern  saddles  as  hard  as  boardes.  To  conclude,  their  bodies 
are  faynt  by  the  Clyme,  and  many  of  them  much  more  faynt 


SHAKESPEARE'S     EUROPE.  419 

and  diseased  by  intemperance  of  hists,  but  they  are  neate  & 
clenly  about  their  bodyes,  not  enduring  a  sweaty  shirte  without 
present  changing,  and  their  wemen  say  they  are  not  only  more 
clenly  but  of  sweeter  complexion  and  more  free  from  Goutish 
Sauour,  then  the  nations  beyond  the  Alpes. 

They  haue  by  nature  and  vertue  of  the  Clyme  vnder  which 
they  are  borne,  sharpe  and  deepe  reaching  or  searching  witts, 
but  lesse  refyned  by  Art  then  those  of  some  other  Countryes. 
For  they  thincke  themselues  to  haue  somuch  vnderstanding, 
and  their  Country  to  yealde  somuch  sweetenes,  fruitfullnes,  and 
such  Monuments  of  Arts  and  fabricks,  as  they  seldome  or  never 
travaile  into  forayne  kingdomes,  but  driuen  by  some  necessity, 
ether  to  Followe  the  warrs,  or  to  traffique  abroade  :  This  opinion 
that  Italy  doth  afforde  what  can  be  seene  or  knowne  in  the 
world,  makes  them  only  haue  homebred  wisdome,  and  the 
prowde  conceete  of  their  owne  witts,  and  their  addiction  to 
pleasure,  make  them  at  home  and  in  their  owne  Vniversities 
lesse  laborious  and  studious  to  gayne  knowledge,  which  point  I 
shall  more  explayne  in  the  following  discourse  of  Sciences. 
For  these  reasons,  strangers  comming  into  Italy,  fynde 
ordinarily  litle  singularity  in  the  gentlemen,  but  rather  wonder 
at  the  naturall  witt  of  the  Country  people  and  vulgar  Artisans, 
in  discourseing  strangely  of  naturall  thinges  and  the  very 
historyes  and  matters  of  State  falling  out  in  their  owne  tyme. 
Whereas  gentlemen  of  other  nations,  brought  vp  in  schooles  and 
Vniversityes,  &  hauing  seene  forrayne  kingdomes  and  Courtes, 
not  only  excell  other  gentlemen  of  their  owne  nation  wanting 
that  breeding,  but  are  much  respected  abroade,  and  by  the  very 
Italians,  for  their  knowledge,  experience,  and  behauiour.  Yet 
I  confesse  the  Italians  taxe  these  strangers  for  Curyosity,  and 
some  in  scorne  will  shewe  toyes  for  antiquityes,  as  heades  lately 
carved  in  stone  or  brasse  for  the  heades  of  old  Emperours,  and 
the  like,  wherein  they  mistake  the  endes  of  travailers,  being  to 
see  many  Cittyes,  diners  manners  of  men,  and  to  obserue  good 
things  for  imitation,  ill  thinges  to  avoyde  them,  and  beholding 
these  Antiquities  onely  by  the  waye  and  as  it  were  for  recreation. 


420  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

And  if  any  deserue  the  blame  of  Curious[i]ty  by  inquiring  after 
these  monewments,  it  should  rather  be  imputed  to  the  fault  of 
lying  historyes  extolling  them  too  much  then  to  any  errour  in 
them.  The  Italyans  witt  in  generall  tendes  to  extremes,  and 
it  may  welbe  sayd  of  them  as  of  Brutus,  Quod  vult  nimis  vult, 
what  he  willes  he  willes  too  much.  For  a  woman  kept  and  lockt 
vp  from  them,  what  will  they  not  adventure,  but  the  ende  is 
ill.  In  a  Feast  what  will  they  not  spende,  not  of  bounty, 
which  generally  they  haue  not,  but  of  vayne  glory  and  pride 
which  are  naturall  to  them.  And  as  it  was  sayde  of  the 
Athenians  for  their  witt,  Si  boni  optimi,  Si  mali  pessimi,  If  they 
be  good  they  are  best,  if  they  be  ill  they  are  worst,  so  it  may 
be  sayd  of  the  Italians  searching  witts,  they  are  not  extended 
so  much  to  the  superlatiue  degree  of  goodnes,  as  to  the  extremes 
on  both  sydes,  namely  in  Religion  to  superstition,  or  to 
Atheisme.  Among  all  the  Cittyes  and  Provinces  of  Italy, 
Toscany,  and  more  spetially  the  Citty  and  State  of  Florence 
therein  contayned,  is  noted  to  yealde  men  of  stronge  memorye, 
and  excelent  witt  to  fynde  out  and  to  improve  sciences  and 
Artes,  men  most  ingenious  and  fitt  for  affayres,  and  skillfull  in 
sciences  Arts  and  traffique.  The  Citty  and  state  of  Florence 
hath  yealded  most  famous  men,  as  Dante,  Petrarcha,  Boccacio, 
for  Poets :  Nicolo  Machiauelli  the  politition,  Vespuccio  sent  by 
the  king  of  Portugall  to  discouer  the  West  Indyes,  Accursio  the 
Jurist,  Andrea  Sansouino  of  great  learning  and  experience. 
Francesco  Guicciardini  the  worthy  Historyographer,  Pietro 
Aretino  of  excellent  witt  if  he  had  well  imployed  it,  and 
Michael'  Angelo  Bonaritio,  most  famous  for  the  Arts  of 
Paynting,  Sculpture,  and  Architecture,  with  many  other  for 
breuity  omitted. 

Artes  sciences  Vniversityes  Lan^asre. 

Touching  Manuall  Artes,  those  that  are  most  vulgar  trades, 
as  Taylores  and  the  like  vsed  about  the  body,  I  cannot  commend 
for  any  singularity,  because   indeede  the  Italyans  affect   no 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  421 

Ciiryous  workes  of  these  kyndes,  only  respecting  ease  and 
commodity  therein.  But  for  paynting,  sculpture  or  Carving  in 
brasse  and  stone,  and  for  Architecture,  they  haue  beene  of  olde 
and  still  are  most  skillfull  Masters,  and  whatsoeuer  the 
Flemings  or  any  nations  on  this  syde  the  Alpes  can  doe  in  these 
Artes,  they  haue  leaint  it  from  them.  In  all  three  the 
Florintyne  Michael  Angillo  of  the  last  age  was  most  famous, 
and  much  respected  by  all  the  Princes  and  States  of  Italy 
desyring  to  haue  masterpeeces  of  his  worke,  which  made  him 
also  vse  great  presumption  and  boldnes  towardes  them.  Being 
to  paynt  the  Popes  private  Chappell  in  his  Pallace,  he  would  not 
vndertake  it  till  the  Pope  by  oath  promised  him,  that  nether  he 
nor  any  of  the  Cardinalls  shoulde  come  in  to  see  his  worke,  till 
it  was  finished,  and  after  fynding  by  the  Popes  discourse  with 
him,  that  he  by  the  perswasion  of  some  Cardinalls  had  come  in 
by  a  backe  doore  of  the  vestery,  eind  had  scene  his  worke,  he 
being  then  in  hand  to  paynt  Hell,  did  for  this  breach  of  Faith 
make  the  pictures  of  the  Pope  and  those  Cardinalls  so  liuely 
among  the  Deuills,  as  they  were  easily  knowne,  till  by 
perswasion  and  intreaty  he  defaced  them.  Agayne  being  to 
make  a  Crucifix  for  the  Pope  he  hyred  a  Fachino  that  is  a 
Porter  to  be  fastned  to  a  crosse,  and  when  he  came  to  giue  life 
to  the  passion,  he  gaue  the  Porter  a  deadly  stroake  with  a 
penknife  and  during  the  Agonies  of  his  death,  made  a  rare 
Crucifix,  and  no  lesse  rare  monument  of  his  wickednes.*  For 
which  the  Pope  could  not  but  for  a  tyme  banish  him  from  Rome, 
in  which  tyme  he  was  intertayned  by  the  Duke  of  Vrbin.  And 
when  the  Pope  called  him  backe  to  Home,  the  Dutchesse  of 
Vrbin  sending  to  him  for  the  Pictures  of  many  Saynts,  he  in 
scorne  of  her  indiscretion  to  intreate  so  great  a  worke  of  so  rare 
a  workeman,  was  sayd  to  haue  written  vnto  her,  that  the  taske 
her  highnes  had  imposed  vpon  him  could  not  soddenly  be  donne, 
but  in  the  meane  tyme  he  had  sent  her  the  Father  of  all  the 
Saynts,  which  oppened  was  the  preuy  parte  of  a  man  liuely 

*  This  venerable  tale  ha«  been  attacked  to  many  artists— I  am  sorry  that 
Moryson  should  have  believetl  it  of  Michael  Angelo.  (C.H.) 


422  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

paynted.  The  Italians,  and  espetially  the  Venetians,  excell  in 
the  Art  of  setting  Jewells,  and  making  Cabinetts,  tables  and 
mountings,  of  Christall,  corall,  Jasper,  and  other  precious 
stones,  and  curious  worke  of  Caruing.  The  Italians,  and 
espetially  the  Venetians  excell  in  making  lutes,  Organs,  and 
other  Instruments  of  musicke. 

And  as  Italy  hath  yealded  many  rare  workemen  in  these 
Artes  of  paynting,  Caruing  in  stone  and  brasse.  Architecture, 
setting  of  Jewells  composing  these  Cabinetts  tables  and  moun- 
tings and  makeing  of  Instruments  so  the  Princes  and  States  of 
Italy  are  Curious  in  gathering  and  preseruing  the  rare  peeces 
of  these  workemen,  but  espetially  the  Venetians,  which  Citty 
aboundes  with  infinite  rare  Monuments  of  these  kyndes,  aswell 
in  publike  Pallaces  and  Churches,  as  in  the  priuate  houses  of 
gentlemen,  who  for  Curtesy,  or  their  owne  glory,  are  as  willing 
to  shewe  them  to  strangers,  as  they  can  be  to  see  them.  The 
free  Citty  of  Lucca  being  of  old  subdued  by  tyrants,  the  best 
and  richest  Cittizens  left  the  Citty,  till  the  liberty  therof  was 
regayned,  which  they  hold  to  this  day.  And  they  lining  then 
in  other  Cittyes  of  Italy,  taught  them  the  Art  of  weauing  silke, 
wherein  the  Italyans  excell,  but  espetially  the  Venetians  and 
Florintines,  with  whome  most  of  the  exiled  men  lined,  and  the 
Florintines  also  leained  of  them  the  Art  of  making  flowers  & 
curious  workes  like  Imbroderies  vpon  silke  stuffes,  wherein  to 
this  day  they  are  most  skillfull.  The  Venetians  make  the  best 
Treakell,  which  is  transported  throughout  all  Europe,  and  about 
the  first  of  November,  at  which  tyme  they  make  it,  those 
Artizans  haue  a  Feast,  wherein  they  weare  feathers,  and  haue 
Trumpitts  continually  sounding,  and  during  the  tyme  of  this 
worke  all  the  shops  about  Rialto  resounde  with  the  blowing 
thereof.  The  Wemen  in  Italy  are  Curious  workers  with  the 
needle,  of  whome  other  Nations  have  learned  to  make  the  laces 
commonly  called  Cuttworkes.  And  the  Nunnes,  more  spetially 
at  Sienna,  Rauena,  and  Mantua,  vsed  to  worke  Curious  flowers 
in  silke,  which  our  wemen  of  late  haue  worne  on  their  heades, 
and  at  my  being  there  they  made  most  of  the  sweetemeates 
which  the  Apothecaryes  soulde. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  423 

Touching  Sciences  and  Vniversityes,  howsoeuer  learning  in 
generall  came  first  from  Asia  to  Greece,  from  thence  to  Rome, 
and  80  to  the  Nations  vnder  that  Empire,  and  that  Rome  long 
kept  this  glory  in  the  freedome  of  that  State,  and  then  most 
when  in  the  tyme  of  Augustus,  about  the  birth  of  our  Lord  that 
Empire  most  florished,  And  howsoeuer  (no  doubt)  the  Italyans 
naturally  haue  strong  witts  to  search  into  the  depth  of  all 
sciences,  yet  within  fewe  hundreths  of  yeares,  by  the  invndations 
and  invasions  of  barbarous  Nations,  that  Westerne  Empire  in 
Italy  being  destroyed,  learning  also  was  withal  much  defaced 
in  Italy,  and  in  the  ages  following,  by  the  Popes  norishing  of 
Ignorance  as  fitt  to  advance  his  vsurped  power,  Italy  lost  the 
glory  of  learning,  wherein  other  Northerly  and  Westerne 
nations  generally  overtope  them  to  this  day.  In  the  tyme  of 
this  ignorance,  most  of  the  bookes  printed  by  Italians,  haue 
beene  of  historyes,  of  Poetry,  with  like  Studies  of  humanity,  of 
pleasant  discourses,  and  straynes  of  witt,  as  commending 
ignorance  aboue  knowledge,  the  asse  aboue  all  beasts,  the 
nettle  aboue  all  hearbs,  and  like  subiectes,  in  which  kyndes  of 
Studyes  most  of  the  gentlemen  who  affect  any  learning  (which 
are  no  great  nomber)  doe  for  the  most  parte  exercise  themselues 
to  this  day.  To  which  Studyes  I  will  add  the  Art  of  Musick, 
wherein  the  Italians,  and  espetially  the  Venetians,  haue  in  all 
tymes  excelled,  and  most  at  this  day,  not  in  light  tunnes  and 
hard  striking  of  the  stringes,  (which  they  dislike),  nor  in 
companyes  of  wandering  fidlers,  (wherof  they  haue  none  or  very 
fewe  single  men  of  small  skill)  but  in  Consortes  of  graue  soleme 
Musicke,  sometymes  running  so  sweetely  with  softe  touching  of 
the  stringes,  as  may  seeme  to  rauish  the  hearers  spiritt  from  his 
body,  which  musike  they  vse  at  many  priuate  and  publike 
meetings,  but  espetially  in  their  churches,  where  they  ioyne 
with  it  winde  Instruments,  and  most  pleasant  voyces  of  boyes 
and  men,  being  indeede  such  excellent  Musicke  as  cannot  but 
stirr  vp  devotian  in  the  hearers.  For  the  nature  of  musick 
being  not  to  provoke  newe  but  to  eleuate  present  affections,  and 
the  greatest  or  best  sorte  Comming  to  Church  for  deuotion,  such 


424  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Musick  cannot  but  increase  the  same.  Only  the  Popes  Chappell 
hath  no  instruments  of  musicke,  but  only  most  excelent  voyces 
of  men  and  boyes.  Also  in  the  sayd  tyme  of  ignorance,  and  to 
this  day,  Italy  being  most  governed  by  the  Imperiall  and  Papall 
lawes  and  both  much  swaying  in  all  Christian  Kingdomes,  the 
Italyans  for  the  great  rewarde  thereof  much  following  those 
Studyes,  their  Vniversities  haue  yealded  and  still  yealde  many 
famous  men  for  the  knowledge  of  these  lawes.  But  the  studye 
of  Diuinity  hath  long  tyme  throughout  all  Italy  beene  altogether 
exiled  from  the  Vniversities  into  Monnasteryes,  where  by  the 
sloath  and  ignorance  of  Fryers  it  long  tyme  rusted,  till  the 
Reformation  of  Religion  awaked  them,  since  which  tyme  they 
and  spetially  the  Dominican  and  Franciscan  Fryers,  and  more 
espetially  the  newe  order  of  the  Jesuites,  haue  Preached 
diligently,  saying  and  writting  as  much,  as  strong  witts  can 
say  or  write  to  mantayne  a  bad  cause.  The  Vniversities  of 
Sienna  and  Salernam  of  old,  and  espetially  of  Padoa  aswell  of 
old  as  to  this  day,  haue  yealded  famous  Phisitians,  who  in 
Italy  are  also  Shirgians  and  many  of  them  growe  rich,  for  all 
that  haue  any  small  meanes,  will  in  sicknes  haue  their  helpe, 
because  they  are  not  prowde  but  will  looke  vpon  any  ordure  and 
handle  any  sore,  but  espetially  because  they  are  carefuU  for 
their  Patients,  visite  them  diligently,  and  take  litle  fees  which 
make  heauy  purses.  They  visite  twise  each  day  the  poorest 
Patient,  and  not  only  in  Italy  but  also  in  Germany  and 
Fraunce,  they  expect  no  greater  fee  then  the  value  of  eightyne 
pence  English  for  a  visite.  Only  the  Italyans  and  French  take 
ready  monye,  whereas  the  Germans  are  not  payde  untill  the 
ende  of  the  sicknes,  when  if  the  party  be  dead  they  haue 
nothinge,  if  he  recover  they  are  payde  after  that  rate,  and  will 
refuse  more  if  it  be  offered  them.  The  Italyans  as  well  as  the 
Germans  carefully  visite  the  Apothecaryes  shops,  and  burne  all 
druggs  that  are  not  sounde.  But  Italy  hath  a  generation  of 
Emperiks,  who  frequently  and  by  swarmes  goe  from  Citty  to 
Citty,  and  haunt  their  Markett  places.  They  are  called 
Montibanchi  of  mounting  banckes  or  litle  scaffolds  and  also 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  425 

Ciarletani  of  prating.  They  pioclanie  their  wares  vpon  these 
scaffolds,  and  to  drawe  concourse  of  people,  they  haue  a  Zani  or 
Foole  with  a  Visard  on  his  face,  and  sometymes  a  woman,  to 
make  Comicall  sporte.  The  people  cast  their  handkerchers  with 
mony  to  them,  and  they  cast  them  backe  with  wares  tyed  in 
them,  which  some  buy  for  vse,  others  only  to  haue  more  sporte 
from  the  foole,  for  one  man  proclaymes  his  wares  and  sells 
them,  the  other  makes  sporte  to  the  beholders,  by  turnes  one 
after  the  other.  The  wares  they  sell  are  commonly  distilled 
waters,  and  diuers  oyntments  for  burning  Aches  and  stitches, 
and  the  like,  but  espetially  for  the  Itch  and  scabbs,  more 
vendible  then  the  rest.  Some  carry  Serpents  about  them,  and 
sell  remedyes  for  their  stinging,  which  they  call  the  grace  of 
St.  Paule,  because  the  Viper  could  not  hurt  him.  Other  sell 
Angelica  of  Misnia  at  twelue  pence  English  the  ounce,  naming 
(as  I  thincke)  a  remote  Country  to  make  the  price  greater,  for 
otherwise  that  colde  Country  shoulde  not  yealde  excelent  herbes. 
Many  of  them  haue  some  very  good  secretts,  but  generally  they 
are  all  cheaters.  The  like  Emprikes  vulgarly  called  Tireakse- 
kremer,  that  is  Marchants  of  Trekle,  goe  about  Germany,  but 
nothinge  so  frequently,  and  neuer  with  any  foole  to  make  sporte, 
rather  carrying  the  grauity  of  great  Doctours.  For  they  ride  in 
Coaches,  and  cary  about  them  Testimonialls  vnder  great  Seales, 
and  pictures  of  strange  Cures  they  haue  donne,  and  great  stones 
they  haue  Cutt  from  men.  Some  of  them  are  good  to  Cure 
some  one  infirmity,  but  they  professe  to  Cure  all,  and  are 
Commonly  dull  Cheaters.  Italy  hath  many  Vniversities, 
whereof  two  are  most  famous,  that  of  Padoa  the  cheefe,  and  of 
Bologna  the  next.  The  Vniversity  of  Bologna  is  the  most 
auntient,  first  built  (as  their  recorde  sayth)  by  the  Emperour 
Theodosious  the  younger,  and  long  florished  vnder  that  State 
(sometymes  free,  sometymes  vnder  priuate  Princes)  and  hath 
many  previleges  from  the  Popes  to  whom  at  last  in  the  tyme  of 
Pope  Alexander  the  sixth  it  became  subiect.  By  many 
Inscriptions  in  the  Princes  Pallace  and  the  publike  Schooles,  't 
accknowledgeth  Pope  Pius  the  fourth  for  a  spetiall  Benefactor, 


426  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

where  also  many  thinges  are  written  in  memorye  and  honour 
of  the  great  Jvrest  Baldus.  The  Popes  long  tyme  haue 
indowed  the  same  with  great  stipends  for  Professors,  but 
espetially  for  those  of  the  Imperiall  and  Papall  lawes,  and  for  a 
cheefe  Professor  of  Historyes,  of  whome  many  learned  men  haue 
beene  vpholders  of  the  Papall  power  and  lawe,  against  the 
Emperours.  Yet  I  would  desyre  no  better  wittnes  against  the 
Papall  vsurpation,  then  Sigonius  the  Popes  stipendiary 
Professor  of  historyes  in  this  Vniversity.  Now  because  many 
other  Vniversities  in  Italy  and  those  partes,  haue  beene 
instituted  after  the  forme  of  this  in  Bologna,  I  will  write 
something  thereof,  as  breefely  as  I  can  possibly  contract  it. 

As  I  haue  formerly  sayd  of  the  Vniversities  in  Germany,  so 
I  must  say  of  Bologna,  and  generally  of  the  vniversityes  of 
Italy,  that  they  are  generally  well  founded  for  stipendes  of 
professors,  some  large  and  very  rich,  all  competent  to  mantayne 
them,  so  as  they  may  giue  themselues  wholy  to  the  studyes  of 
their  professions  and  reade  diligently  orderly  and  breefely,  for 
the  best  profitt  of  their  hearers,  and  quicke  dispatch  in  the 
Course  of  their  studyes,  but  each  Vniversity  hath  commonly  but 
one  or  two  Coleges,  both  for  schooles  of  the  Professors,  and  for 
Chambers  to  lodge  some  poore  schoUers,  who  are  fewe,  poorely 
mantayned,  and  for  no  longer  tyme  then  sufficeth  to  finish  their 
studyes,  all  the  rest  of  their  schoUars  (Consisting  most  of 
forayne  nations,  and  the  lesse  nomber  of  their  owne  natiues) 
lining  at  their  owne  Charge  in  Cittizens  houses,  whereas  in  our 
famous  Vniversityes  of  England,  the  Cheefe  professors  haue 
small  stipends,  so  as  they  cannot  attend  that  worke  for  seeking 
other  meanes  to  mantayne  them.  And  the  inferiour  publike 
readers  are  chosen  yearely  among  young  men,  who  hauing 
trifling  stipends  for  that  one  yeare,  reade  more  for  ostentation  of 
their  owne  learning  then  for  the  profitt  of  the  hearers.  So  as 
our  schollers  gett  theire  learning,  not  by  hearesay  from  the 
Professors  as  in  forayne  Vniversities,  but  by  priuate  studye 
in  their  Colleges :  But  each  of  our  Vniversities  hath  more  then 
twenty  Colleges,  Stately  built,  and  richely  endowed  with  Rents 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  427 

to  mantayne  many  Schollers  and  Fellowes,  yet  this  aboundance 
hath  his  mischeefe,  in  that  the  Fellowes  hauing  liberty  to  keepe 
theire  Fellowships  till  death,  and  they  being  a  sufficient 
mantenance,  which  some  cannot  easely  gett  abroade,  wee  may 
complayne  with  St.  Barnard,  that  wee  haue  old  men  in  the 
schooles  and  young  men  in  the  Pulpitts.  For  the  Fellowes 
often  keeping  their  places  long,  young  men  who  cannot  be 
preferred  to  them,  are  forced  to  practise  abroade  before  they  be 
well  founded  in  their  professions.  Also  our  schollers,  being  all 
natiues  and  fewe  or  no  forayners.  Hue  in  the  Colleges  not  in  the 
townes,  and  so  are  more  orderly  governed  and  instructed  by 
theire  priuate  Tutours  or  Teachers. 

Bologna  hath  a  fayre  College  wherein  the  professors  reade, 
hauing  17.  Superiour  and  tenne  inferiour  Schooles.  And  it 
hath  chosen  men,  who  haue  power  to  make  newe  Statutes  or 
alter  the  old. 

1.  This  one  Vniversity  indeede  hath  two  Academies,  one  of 
the  nations  beyonde  the  mountaynes,  the  other  of  those  on  that 
syde  the  Alpes,  and  each  hath  a  Rector  yearely  chosen,  who  by 
Statute  must  be  a  Clarke  or  Cler[g]y  man,  and  vnmaryed,  and 
one  that  hath  liued  there  fyue  yeares,  and  who  is  25.  yeares  old, 
and  able  to  beare  the  expences  of  an  honorable  office.  If  it  can 
be  proued  by  fyue  wittnesses  that  any  man  by  himselfe  or  by 
any  frend  makes  meanes  to  be  chosen  Rectour,  he  must  pay  50. 
Lyers  and  his  procuring  frend  30.  No  scholler  may  without 
leaue  goe  from  the  vniversity  within  two  monthes  of  this 
election. 

2.  The  Rector  Vltramontane  (that  is  of  the  nations  beyond 
the  Alpes)  must  be  chosen  by  the  former  yeares  Rectour,  and 
by  the  newe  Counselors,  with  as  many  assistants,  vpon  the  first 
of  May.  And  the  Citramontane  (that  is  of  the  nations  on  that 
syde  the  mountaynes)  vpon  the  feast  of  the  holy  Crosse  in  the 
same  monthe.  No  man  may  be  Rectour  twise  without  a 
generall  consent  of  all.  The  Vltramontane  must  be  chosen  the 
first  yeare  out  of  the  french,  the  Burgundians  and  the  Savoyans 
&c.  the  second  yeare  out  of  the  Castellans,  the  Portugalls,  the 


428  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Navarreans,  the  Aragonians  &c.  the  third  yeare  among  the 
Germans,  the  Hungaryans,  the  Polonians,  the  Bohemians  or  the 
English,  or  the  Fleminges,  and  each  three  yeares  other  Nations 
partners  of  that  election  followe  in  order. 

3.  The  Citramontane  must  he  chosen  the  first  yeare  of  the 
Romans.  The  second  of  the  Tuscans,  the  third  of  the 
Lombardes.  Both  are  chosen  of  sworne  men  by  schedules  cast 
into  a  box,  and  if  the  voyces  be  equall,  the  Doctours  sway  the 
Election,  and  if  they  also  be  equall,  then  they  are  chosen  by  the 
voyces  of  all  the  Students. 

4.  In  the  Rectours  Courtes,  Causes  of  fyue  powndes  must 
be  iudged  within  fyftene  dayes,  of  tenne  powndes  within  twenty 
dayes,  and  all  Causes  aboue  that  some  within  two  monthes  . 

5.  Students  must  be  iudged  by  their  Rector,  and  if  one  be 
thought  partiall,  the  cause  may  be  referred  to  the  other. 

6.  If  any  strife  be  betweene  one  beyonde  the  Mountaynes, 
and  an  other  on  that  syde,  it  must  be  iudged  by  the  Rectours, 
And  if  they  differ,  then  foure  chosen  men  on  each  part 
determyne  it. 

7.  Halfe  the  penaltyes  or  Fynes  goe  to  the  Rectour,  and 
halfe  to  the  Vniversity,  and  if  a  Rectour  forbeare  to  impose  any 
Fynes,  he  is  punished  at  the  ende  of  the  yeare  by  the  Syndici  (or 
Judges). 

8.  These  Judges  are  two  of  each  Rectoursship,  and  they 
must  Condemne  or  absolue  each  Rectour  within  one  month  after 
his  yeare  is  ended. 

9.  The  Stationers  are  Chosen  by  three  Citramontans,  and 
three  Vltramontans. 

10.  The  Vltramontans  chuse  19.  Counselers,  and  the 
Citramontans  chuse  also  19  (wherof  8.  must  be  Romans,  six 
Tuscans,  and  fyue  Lombards. 

11.  Officers  may  not  be  absent  aboue  a  mounth. 

12.  Newe  Students  must  giue  their  names  with  in  tenne 
dayes. 

13.  Each  one  must  haue  a  gowne  long  to  the  foote. 

14.  Each  payes  12.  lires  for  Matriculation. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  429 

15.  The  Statutes  may  not  be  changed  but  from  20.  to  20 
yeares. 

16.  The  Citramontana  chuse  19.  and  the  Vltramontans  19. 
Counsellors  who  appoint  the  readers  of  the  lawe  among  the 
Competitours  for  lectures,  namely  one  yeare  4  Vltramontane 
Jurists  and  two  Citramontane,  the  other  yeare  2.  Vltramontane 
and  4  Citramountane.  And  when  they  demaunde  their 
Stipends,  they  take  oath  that  they  did  reade  diligently.  And 
no  extraordinary  lecture  is  permitted  without  leaue  of  the 
Rectour. 

17.  The  Ciuill  laweryers  must  study  8.  yeares,  and  the 
Cannonists  5.  yeares,  before  they  be  made  Doctours,  and  they 
must  be  examined  priuately  and  publikely. 

18.  Two  Taxers  are  chosen  to  taxe  the  Students  lodgings, 
and  see  that  they  pay  not  more  then  in  former  yeares,  and  not  to 
suffer  the  richer  sort  by  paying  more,  to  putt  the  poorer  from 
their  lodgings.  And  these  taxers  are  to  be  fyned  if  they  take 
any  bribe. 

19.  If  any  Student  be  killed  or  wounded  in  his  lodging,  that 
house  and  tenn  nex  adioyning  loose  the  previlege  of  lodging 
Students  for  tenn  yeares  following. 

20.  He  is  guilty  of  Periury,  who  comes  not  to  the  Funerall 
of  any  deceased  Student. 

21.  The  Vltramontans  and  Citramontans  are  each  governed 
by  their  owne  Statutes. 

22.  Each  weeke  a  Doctour  disputes  in  order,  or  should  so  doe 
by  Statute,  but  they  only  dispute  on  Sundayes,  not  to  hinder 
the  lectures  (a  godly  Consideration  forsoth)  but  if  any  Doctour 
hath  beene  a  Reader  of  a  lecture  24  yeares,  he  is  not  tyed  to 
dispute. 

23.  The  foresayde  vi  Professors  or  lecturers  of  the  lawe, 
mentioned  in  the  Statute,  16.  to  avoyde  discord  among  the 
Counsellours  who  chuse  them,  are  to  be  chosen,  not  by  voyces 
but  by  lott. 

24.  Whosoeuer    suies    for    a    Lecture,    must    haue    beene 


430  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Matriculated  three  monthes  before  at  least,  for  otherwise  he  is 
not  Capable  of  it. 

26.  Poore  Schoolers  haue  their  degrees  free  without  any 
payment,  at  the  intercession  of  their  Rectour. 

The  second  Vniversity  of  Italy  for  Antiquity  is  that  of  Pauia 
in  Lombardy,  instituted  by  the  French  Emperor,  when  the 
Westerne  Empire  was  renewed,  namely  Charles  the  great,  after 
he  had  subdued  the  Kingdome  and  the  last  King  of  the 
Lombards,  which  Vniversity  is  now  much  decayed. 

The  third  for  antiquity,  but  cheefe  for  dignity,  is  the  famous 
Vniversity  of  Padoa.  The  German  Emperour  Frederick  the 
second,  iustly  offended  with  the  Cittizens  of  Bologna,  transferred 
the  priuileges  of  that  Vniversity  to  Padoa  about  the  yeare  1222. 
It  began  to  florish  when  it  was  confirmed  and  indowed  with 
priuileges  by  Pope  Vrban  the  sixth,  about  the  yeare  1260.  It 
was  governed  (as  that  of  Bologna)  by  two  Rectors,  and  after  some 
yeares  hauing  the  Statutes  corrected  by  the  Statutes  of  Bologna 
and  after  hauing  the  names  of  the  Rectours  changed  from 
Ultramontane  and  Citramontane,  to  be  called  olie  of  the  Jurists 
the  other  of  the  Artes,  yet  so  that  they  were  chosen  equally  each 
second  yeare  of  the  sayd  nations  beyonde  or  on  that  syde  the 
mountaynes.  But  the  State  of  Venice  about  the  yeare  1405. 
subduing  Padoa,  and  holding  it  subiect  to  this  day,  did  amplify 
the  Vniversity  with  priuileges  and  many  ornaments,  continually 
giuing  charge  to  their  governour,  to  mantayne  these  priuileges 
and  dignityes  of  the  Vniversity,  and  to  keepe  the  SchooUers 
from  tumults  among  themselues.  The  members  of  the  Vniver- 
sity are  these. 

1.  The  two  Rectors,  one  ouer  the  Jurists,  the  other  ouer  the 
Artists,  one  yeare  of  the  Vltramontans,  the  other  of  the 
Citramontans,  chosen  the  one  the  tenth  the  other  the  xvth  of 
August,  by  all  the  Students  devided  into  their  Nations,  and  in 
the  presence  of  the  Governovu'  (to  avoyde  all  tumults)  and  in 
solemnity  presented  to  the  Governour  within  three  dayes. 

2.  The  Vicar  is  Counseller  and  assistant  to  the  Rector,  who 
nameth  and  chuseth  him. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  431 

3.  The  Substitute  is  one  whome  the  Rectour  may  appoint  in 
his  absence  for  eight  Dayes. 

4.  The  Vice  Rector  is  chosen  by  the  Vniversity,  When  the 
Rectour  is  forced  to  be  absent  aboue  a  moneth. 

5.  The  Sapiens  or  wisemen  yearely  chosen  foure  dayes  after 
the  Rectors,  for  each  one,  to  be  his  Legate  for  the  yeare,  are 
chosen  by  the  Rector  and  Counsellers  in  the  presence  of  the 
Gouernor. 

6.  The  Counsellers  22  for  the  Jurists  and  12.  for  the  Artists, 
each  nation  chusing  their  Counseller. 

7.  The  foure  Syndici  or  Judges  are  yearely  chosen  to  censure 
the  Actes  of  the  Rector  and  his  ministers  after  his  yeare  is 
ended,  whose  office  expires  after  xxij  dayes. 

8.  The  congregation  is  one  of  the  Counsellers  who  supplyes 
the  Bedells  place  to  call  them  to  Metings,  where  the  Rector  is  a 
party,  in  which  case  the  Bedel  is  suspected  as  sworne  to  him. 

9.  The  Messarius  or  Steward  keepes  the  piiblike  accounts. 

10.  The  Notary  keepes  the  Statutes,  the  priuileges  and 
publike  Instruments. 

11.  They  haue  a  library  keeper. 

12.  The  Professors  or  Doctors  are  also  members  of  the 
Vniversity.  Wherof  some  reade  publikely  (as  the  professors) 
others  practise  their  art  but  reade  not.  In  the  Cannon  la  we  the 
ordinary  readers  are  two  in  the  morning,  which  reade  the  first 
and  second  booke  of  decretalls,  and  towe  in  the  after  noone,  who 
reade  the  other  bookes  of  the  same.  And  in  the  Ciuill  lawe  the 
ordinary  Readers  are  two  in  the  morning,  wherof  the  first  reades 
the  Codex,  the  second  the  olde  digests,  and  two  in  the  afternone, 
who  reade  the  newe  digests  and  the  Institutions.  Besydes 
Doctors,  who  are  extraordinary  Readers  in  both  the  lawes. 
And  these,  as  the  following  Readers,  Dictate,  so  as  euery  worde 
they  speake  may  be  writen  by  the  Students,  and  they  resolue 
and  end  this  Reading,  in  due  tyme  for  the  profitt  of  the 
hearers.  Agayne  in  Phisick,  the  ordinary  Professors  are  two 
for  Theory,  who  reade  the  first  yeare  Auicenna,  the  second 
Hippocrates,  the  third  Galen,  and  two  for  practise,  who  reade 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

the  first  yeare  Auicenna  of  Agues,  and  the  other  two  yeares 
Rasis  ad  Almansorem,  besydes  a  Professor  of  Chirurgey,  and 
foure   extraordinary   Readers,    two   for   Theory,   and    two    for 
practise.     In  natural!  Philosophy,  two  ordinary  Professors  in 
three  yeares  reade  diuers  bookes  of  Aristotle,  and  as  many 
extraordinary  reade  the  same  bookes,  at  diuers  tymes ;  Diuinity 
hath  two  Professors,  the  one  a  Scotist,  the  other  a  Thomist. 
Two  Professors  reade  the  Metaphysicks,  the  one  a  Scotist,  the 
other  a  Thomist,  one  Professor  reades  the  Ethicks,  and  another 
the  Mathematikes.     Lastly  the  Professors  of  Logicke   in  the 
morning  reade  Priora  Analytica,  and  Posteriora,  in  the  after- 
noone  the  Topicks  and  Blenches.     The  Jurists  and  the  Artists 
being  the  two  bodyes  making  one  Vniversity,  haue  each  their 
owne  Treasurey,  each  in  their  house  giuen  them  of  old,  and  the 
Treasure  consists  of  the  rents  of  lands  giuen  them  by  diuers 
Benefactours  from  tyme  to  tyme,  and  of  the  yearely  Matricula- 
tions of  newe  Students,  and  of  mony  payde  by  those  who  take 
any  degree,  and  of  Fynes  imposed  on  Students  for  disorders,  and 
of  like  casualtyes,  out  of  which  treasure  each  pay  the  Stipends 
of  their  Professors  and  like  thinges.     But  the  poore  Students  in 
their    Coleges    are    mantayned    by    priuate    liberallity.       The 
Congregations  of  all  the  Students  (in  the  publike  Pallace  of  the 
governour  for  Elections,  and  of  the  cheefe  members  of  each 
Rectorship  in  the  schooles)  or  in  the  Rectors  house  (for  their 
affayres)   are   called  together  by  the  Bedells  voyce,   or  most 
commonly  by  papers  sett  vpon  posts.      The  Vniversity  hath 
great  priuileges  as  in  perticular,  all  Students  haue  Immunity 
from  tributes  during  life  through  the  State  of  Venice.     In  all 
meetings    the    Rector    of    Jurists    has    the    third    place,    and 
the  Rectour  of  the  Artists  the  fourth,  only  the  gouernour  and 
the   Bishop  hauing  place  before  them.      The   Rector  of  the 
Artists  in  his  owne  meetinges  hath  place  aboue  the  Rectour  of 
the  Jurists,  who  generally  takes  place  of  him.     Each  Rectour 
in  pomps  hath  a  mace  of  siluer  caryed  before  him  by  his  Bedle, 
and  after  his  yeare  ended  hath  two  voyces  in  all  elections,  and 
if  he  liue  tenn  yeare  after  his  Rectorshipp  in  Padoa,  he  is  a 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  433 

Senator  of  the  Citty,  and  by  the  Dukes  graunt  hath  knightly 
dignity  in  the  Citty  of  Venice.  For  breuity  I  will  omitt  the 
Indemnaty  of  Students  from  the  publike  magistrates  Justice, 
and  many  other  priuileges.  They  who  suie  for  degrees,  may 
obtayne  them  at  any  tyme  of  the  yeare,  but  first  they  lay  downe 
the  mony  they  haue  to  pay,  into  the  hands  of  the  Bedle,  then 
they  are  examined  publikely  by  the  Doctors  and  the  Bishop,  so 
as  the  lectures  be  not  hindred  thereby,  and  they  who  are 
reiected  leese  the  mony  they  layd  downe,  and  the  approued  are 
led  with  pompe  to  their  houses,  and  for  the  degree  they  haue 
the  publike  scale.  Indeede  fewe  or  none  are  reiected,  many 
vnworthy  men  obtayning  degres  for  mony,  so  as  themselues 
haue  a  vulgar  speech,  wee  take  mony  and  send  the  Asse  into 
Germany.  The  Students  who  are  subiectes  to  the  State  of 
Venice,  may  not  take  degree  any  where  but  at  Padoa.  Each 
yeare  two  of  the  poore  SchoUers  haue  the  degree  of  Doctor 
freely  giuen  them  without  paying  any  mony  vnder  the  Jurests 
(one  of  the  Cannon,  the  other  of  the  Ciuill  lawe)  and  likewise 
two  vnder  the  Artists  (the  one  in  Philosophy  master  of  Artes, 
the  other  in  Phisick  Docter,  or  both  in  ether).  He  that  takes 
degree  in  Philosophy,  must  haue  studyed  fyue  yeares,  and  in 
Phisicke  first  he  must  study  three  yeares,  and  then  before  he 
practiseth  himselfe,  he  must  for  one  yeare  follow  the  old 
Doctors,  only  to  see  and  obserue  their  practise,  who  comming 
to  a  Patient,  first  aske  the  opinion  of  these  young  Doctors 
before  they  deliuer  their  owne,  wherby  the  young  men  cannot 
but  profitt  very  much.  As  also  that  from  Aprell  to  September, 
in  a  Curious  garden  of  Simples  they  follow  the  Professors 
discoursing  to  them  the  natures  thereof.  These  Professors  of 
Phisick  reade  from  Occtober  to  Aprill  yearely  vpon  diuers 
Anatomyes  of  all  kyndes  of  bodyes,  men,  Children,  and  very 
Embrioes. 

And  this  Vniversity  hath  beene  and  still  is  no  lesse  famous 
for  learned  and  experienced  Physitians,  then  Bologna  hath 
beene  for  great  Professors  in  the  Cannon  and  Ciuill  Lawes. 
And  for  the  foresayd  causes  many  English  gentlemen  prise  the 

0 


484  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Phisitians  of  Padoa,  hauing  such  meanes  to  excell  others,  but 
that  hinders  not  Ignorant  men  corruptly  to  procure  the 
Doctours  degree,  which  in  that  sorte  may  easily  be  obtayned. 
Therefore  I  would  rather  prise  him,  who  hauing  studyed  some 
yeares  in  Padoa,  should  then  retorne  to  take  his  degree  in  our 
Vniversityes  at  home,  where  it  cannot  be  stolen  or  bought  by  an 
vnworthy  man.  Besydes  no  place  is  better  then  Padoa  for  the 
Studye  of  the  Mathematicks,  wherof,  besydes  the  publike,  many 
priuate  teachers  may  here  be  founde,  and  ther  want  not 
Students  to  Consorte  and  ioyne  together,  if  neede  be,  to  hyre 
tliese  priuate  teachers.  Also  it  is  an  excelent  place  to  learne 
and  practise  the  Art  of  Musicke  and  playing  vpon  any 
Instrument.  And  thereby  excelent  teachers  to  manage  great 
horses,  which  they  kepe  also  of  their  owne  in  stables  and  yeardes 
fitted  to  that  purpose.  And  Padoa  affordeth  also  most  skillfull 
masters  and  teachers  to  Fence.  So  as  the  desyre  to  learne  these 
vertues  and  qualityes,  drawes  many  natiue  and  forrayne 
gentlemen  to  spend  some  tyme  in  this  vniversity.  Only  the 
Privilege  freeing  Students  from  the  publike  Justice  (to  be  tryed 
and  punished  only  by  the  Rectours  Courtes  of  Justice,  the 
extreame  punishment  wherof  is  expulsion  and  banishment)  or  at 
least  the  feare  of  the  schoUers  raysing  in  Armes  if  a  Student 
should  be  apprehended  by  the  officers  of  Justice,  (giuing  the 
greatest  malefactours  opportunity  to  eskape  by  flyght)  causeth 
more  harme  then  good  to  this  vnoiversity.  By  reason  whereof 
vnlawfull  assemblyes  of  Schollers  by  night  and  their  being 
Armed  also  with  weapons  forbidden  both  by  day  and  night, 
are  very  frequent,  and  many  murthers  are  committed,  not  only 
of  enemyes  but  sometymes  of  strangers  mistaken  for  enemyes, 
and  of  others  falling  into  suddayne  quarrells  (commonly  about 
wemen). 

Italy  hath  diuers  other  Vniversities,  as  in  Ferrara  one, 
instituted  by  the  Dukes  therof,  who  built  a  fayre  Colege  or 
schooles  wherein  the  Professors  reade  (which  Citty  with  the 
whole  Dukedome,  for  want  of  heyres  males,  is  now  subiect  to  the 
Popes  of  Rome).     Pisa  of  old  a  free  Citty  and  State  of  Tuscany 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  435 

hath  long  beene  and  now  is  subiect  to  the  Dukes  of  Florence, 
and  it  hath  an  Vniversity,  wherein  the  Diike  mantaynes  48. 
Professors  with  Stipends  according  to  their  worthines,  from 
50.  Crownes  yearely  upwarde.  At  my  being  their,  Doctoiir 
Poppone  the  cheefe  Professor  for  the  Cannon  and  Ciuill  Lawes. 
had  a  1000.  Crownes  yearely,  and  Mercurialis  the  cheefe 
Professor  of  Phisicke  had  1700  Crownes,  and  Jacobo  Mazone 
reader  of  Phylosophy  had  700.  Crownes  yearely,  and  a  Fryer  of 
St.  Anthonyes  order  Reader  of  Deuinity  had  200  Crownes 
yearely.  Besydes  the  Duke  in  the  one  only  Colledge  of 
Sapience,  mantayned  44.  poors  SchoUers,  to  whome  for  a 
lymited  tyme  to  finish  their  Studyes,  he  allowed  Chambers  in 
the  Colege,  with  a  small  portion  of  bread  and  wyne  and  ounces 
of  flesh  by  the  day,  the  rest  of  the  Students  lining  in  Cittizens 
houses  at  theire  owne  charge.  Also  Sienna  or  old  a  free  State  of 
Tuscany,  now  subiect  to  the  Dukes  of  Florence,  hath  an 
Vniversity  not  much  frequented.  For  at  my  being  there,  it  had 
not  aboue  200.  Students,  and  one  only  Collage,  wherein  the 
Professors  did  reade,  and  24.  poore  schoolers  had  chambers 
freely,  whereof  4  were  Germans,  and  these  poore  schoUers 
paying  each  60.  Crownes,  had  for  certayne  yeares  to  finish  their 
Studye,  a  portion  of  bread  and  wyne  and  eight  o\inces  of  flesh 
each  meale ;  and  if  any  offended  against  the  Statutes,  they  were 
punished  with  losse  of  dinners  and  suppers,  which  was  no  small 
affliction  in  theire  poore  allowance,  and  when  their  tyme  came 
to  be  Doctours,  they  were  to  leaue  the  Colledge  for  others  to 
succede.  The  Professors  had  some  30.  some  50.  some  a  100. 
Crownes  yearely  Stipend.  The  Rector  had  power  to  promote 
three  Doctours  yearely  without  paying  any  Mony.  They  giue 
degrees  at  any  tyme  of  the  yeare  when  SchoUers  suie  for  them. 
A  German  at  my  being  there  Promoted  Doctour,  was  led  from 
the  College  with  foure  trumpitts  sounding  before  him  to  the 
Bishops  house,  who  gaue  him  a  writing  for  this  degree,  and  the 
next  day  being  examyned  priuately  by  fyue  Doctours,  he  was 
made  Doctor  with  the  ordinary  Ceremonyes,  and  with  the  sound 
of  trumpitts,  and  after  a  Doctors  Oration  to  him,  and  his  retorne 


436  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

of  thanckes,  all  was  concluded  with  a  Dinner  he  gaue  to  the 
Professors.  For  breuity  I  will  omitt  the  Vniversityes  in  the 
Kingdome  of  Naples.  And  lastly  I  will  remember  one  laudable 
Custome  of  all  these  Vniversityes,  for  Students  to  make  priuate 
Academies  of  a  Certayne  number  of  them  agreeing  to  meete 
twise  or  thrise  in  the  weeke  for  priuate  disputations  and 
exercises  of  theire  perticular  Studdyes  and  Professions. 

Touching  the  Italyan  language,  the  roote  of  it  is  the  Lattin 
tounge,  to  which  espetially  the  Roman  language  at  this  day 
hath  neerer  affinity  then  the  speech  of  any  other  Province  in 
Italy,  all  which  haue  beene  more  corrupted  by  the  barbarous 
people  invading  the  Roman  Empire,  and  subduing  Italy. 
Besydes  that  the  Italyans  haue  most  Authours  translated  into 
vulgar  tounge,  and  most  of  their  owne  write  in  the  same,  for 
which  cause  and  for  the  long  tyme  required  to  learne  the  Lattin 
tounge  fewe  endevour  to  attayne  it.  The  neerenes  of  the 
Italyan  to  the  latten  makes  fewe  of  them  write  the  latten  and 
much  lesse  speake  it  purely,  and  without  corruption  of  many 
words.  For  I  haue  formerly  shewed  in  the  third  Part  of  this 
worke,  and  the  Chapter  of  precepts,  howsoeuer  many  will  vawnt 
to  speake  many  languages  perfectly,  and  they  who  haue  lesse 
skill  in  them  most  easily  beleeue  it,  yet  for  my  part  I  thincke 
it  is  very  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  to  speake  two  or  more 
languages  derived  from  one  roote  with  purity  and  perfection 
and  without  many  corrupt  mixtures.  As  for  example  the 
French,  Spanish  and  Italyan  tounges  being  derived  from  the 
Lattin,  who  hath  not  hard  many  French  men  in  speaking  Lattin 
mingle  wordes  of  their  owne  toung,  and  for  Spanish,  the  Oration 
of  the  Duke  of  Alua  to  the  Schollers  of  Lovan  hath  priuilegios 
and  many  other  Spanish  wordes  vsed  for  Lattin,  and  for  Italian 
my  selfe  hauing  beene  scarce  two  monthes  in  Italy,  in  writing 
two  Lattin  verses  mistooke  for  Lattin  two  Italyan  wordes  of  the 
same  signification,  namely  mando  and  remando  insteede  of 
Mitto  and  Remitto.  Thus  the  Neapolitan  language  is  most 
corrupted  with  the  Spanish,  by  soldyers  of  that  nation 
governing    them.       Thus    the    Province    of    Calabria    in    that 


SHAKESPEARE'S     EUROPE.  437 

Kingdome,  hauing  beene  of  old  much  inhabited  by  the  Greekes 
bordering  vpon  them,  by  mixture  of  their  wordes,  haue  the  most 
corrupt  language  of  all  Italy.  And  thus  the  Citty  and  territory 
of  Bergamo  bordering  vpon  France  and  diuers  nations  of  the 
Alpes,  haue  the  most  corrupt  tounge  of  all  Lombardy.  Among 
,  diuers  propertyes  giuen  to  seuerall  languages  by  a  Prouerbiall 
speech  attributed  to  the  Emperour  Charles  the  fyfth,  the  Italian 
is  sayd  to  be  most  proper  for  making  of  loue.  And  indeede  no 
language  in  the  world  hath  a  more  sweete  pronuntiation,  or 
more  insinuating  and  pearcing  accents,  wordes,  and  Phrases, 
espetially  in  the  passages  of  loue,  to  which  the  Italians  can  best 
giue  life  by  gestures  and  actions,  where  that  expression  is 
allowed  them.  Generally  the  Tuscans  are  reputed  to  speake  the 
best  Italian,  and  of  them,  some  holde  the  inhabitants  of  Lucca 
to  haue  the  purest  language,  being  free  from  many  offensiue 
accents  vsed  by  the  other  Toscanes.  The  most  vulgar  opinion 
is,  that  the  Citty  and  teritory  of  Sienna  speakes  the  purest 
language  of  Toscany,  and  of  all  Italy,  whether  many  strangers 
resorte  espetially  for  that  cause.  But  as  Florence  is  the  cheefe 
Uitty  of  Tuscany,  and  yealdes  most  excelent  witts,  so  they 
drawe  this  reputation  to  that  Citty,  where  learned  gentlemen 
haue  instituted  a  priuate  Academy  among  themselues,  of  chosen 
men  called  the  Protectours  of  the  Tuscan  language,  and  the 
Academye  of  the  Crusca,  so  called  Metaphorically  of  sifting  of 
bad  wordes  from  the  good,  as  branne  is  sifted  from  meale  by  the 
boulting  Cloath  and  siue,  and  this  Academye  hath  lately 
published  a  Dictionary  vulgarly  called  Diceria,  Contayning  the 
purest  words  of  the  language,  collected  out  of  approued  Authors. 
Lastly  many  learned  and  great  men  defend  the  Court  language 
of  Rome  to  be  the  best  of  all  Italy,  as  more  mixt,  and  seruing 
it  selfe  of  all  wordes  and  Phrases  in  other  languages,  which 
most  significantly  and  most  breefely  expresse  the  speakers 
meaning,  wherein  giue  me  leaue  to  say,  that  they  are  confuted, 
who  traduce  the  English  tounge  to  be  like  a  beggers  patched 
Cloke,  which  they  should  rather  compayre  to  a  Posey  of  sweetest 
flowers,  because  by  the  sayd  meanes,  it  hath  beene  in  late  ages 


488  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

excellently   refyned   and   made   perfitt   for   ready   and   breefe 
deliuery  both  in  prose  and  verse. 

Ceremonyes       Maryages       Childbearinges       Christninges 
Funeralls  and  diuers  Customes. 

Touching  Ceremonyes,  the  Italians  are  full  of  them  in  their 
priuate  actions,  but  farr  exceede  in  publike  Pompes  of  State, 
and  processions  of  Religion.  For  the  Pope,  the  humble  seruant 
of  seruants,  I  will  giue  you  a  tast  with  what  pompe  he  passeth 
the  streetes  of  Rome,  by  one  example  which  my  selfe  sawe,  and 
haue  formerly  related,  yet  must  agayne  mention  here,  because 
it  fitts  the  purpose.  First  many  of  the  Popes  footemen  marched, 
attending  an  empty  litter,  lyned  with  Crimson  velvett,  and 
caryed  by  two  white  mules.  Then  followed  on  foote  the 
Sweitzers  of  the  Popes  guarde.  Next  rode  some  400.  gentlemen 
of  Rome  brauely  mounted.  Next  rode  some  20.  of  the  Popes 
Chamberlayns  and  cheefe  officers,  cloathed  in  gownes  of  violett 
Cloth,  and  carying  white  staues  long  and  thicke  in  their  hands. 
Followed  by  the  Cardinalls  cheefe  seruants  on  horsebacke, 
carrying  their  lords  hatts  of  Red  Velvett.  Next  rode  the 
Cardinalls  (as  many  as  were  then  in  Rome)  vpon  mules,  with 
rich  foote  Cloathes.  Then  came  white  mules  and  hacknyes  with 
rich  footeclothes,  as  many  as  the  Pope  had  sett  yeares,  they 
being  of  the  yearely  tribuite  for  Naples.  Next  came  the  Pope 
with  his  triple  Crowne,  riding  in  a  litter  open  like  a  Chayre,  and 
drawne  by  white  hackneyes,  hauiug  a  rich  Canopy  over  his 
head,  carryed  by  six  men  in  Crimson  veluitt  gownes,  and  on 
each  syde  of  him  rode  an  officer  in  like  habitt,  hauing  a  Fann 
of  Peacokes  tayles  or  like  Fethers,  wherewith  the  one  kept 
the  sunne  from  the  Popes  face,  the  other  making  wynde  to  Coole 
his  holynes.  Before  the  Pope  rode  the  master  of  the 
Ceremonyes,  Crying  downe,  downe,  that  the  people  might  kneele 
to  receave  the  Popes  benediction,  made  with  the  signe  of  the 
Crosse.  After  the  Pope,  Rode  the  Arch  Bishops,  the  Bishops, 
Abbotts,  and  cheefe  officers,  followed  by  their  serfants,  and 
sometymes  the  reere  of  the  trayne  is  closed  vp  with  the  Popes 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  439 

troope  of  light  horsmen  well  mounted  and  Armed.  Thus  the 
Pope  rode  from  his  Pallice  to  St.  Maryes  Church,  where  arived, 
he  was  taken  from  his  litter,  and  seated  in  a  Redd  vellvett 
Chayre,  without  touching  the  grounde  with  his  feete,  and  so 
carryed  on  the  shoulders  of  those  who  bare  the  Canopy,  not 
only  into  the  Church,  but  into  the  vestry,  and  there  placed  some 
stepps  from  the  grownde,  where  a  rope  and  certayne  Robes  were 
putt  vpon  him,  which  done  he  was  in  like  sorte  carryed  on  mens 
shoulders  to  his  throne  on  the  other  syde  of  the  Church,  neere 
to  the  Alter  vpon  which  masse  was  to  be  song  in  his  presence,  at 
which  tymes  he  that  singes  the  masse  brings  the  hostia  to  the 
Pope,  by  his  handes  to  be  elevated  that  the  people  may  addore 
it.  And  because  they  holde  it  to  be  the  very  body  and  blood 
of  Christ  after  the  Consecration,  I  expected  the  Pope  would 
haue  decended  some  stepes  of  his  throne  at  least,  and  haue 
bended  his  knee  at  least  when  he  receaved  it,  but  he  did  nether, 
only  rising  from  his  seate  to  lift  it  vp  to  the  people.  After  the 
masse  the  people  came  in  thronge  to  kisse  the  Popes  Pantofle. 
And  thus  his  pryde  exceedes  that  of  the  Turkish  Emperour,  in 
his  Canopy,  his  fanns,  his  carrying  on  shoulders  without 
touching  the  grounde,  and  the  kissing  of  his  Pantofle,  and  his 
making  the  people  kneele  to  receaue  his  blessing.  For  the  great 
Turke  lightes  from  his  horse  at  the  dore  of  the  moschee  or 
Church,  and  goes  on  foote  to  his  seate,  nether  permitts  he  any 
to  kneele  before  him,  but  only  to  bende  the  body  and  to  goe 
forth  from  his  presence  with  their  faces  still  towardes  him.  It 
were  tedious  to  relate  the  Ceremonyes  of  State,  when  the  Pope 
setts  in  his  Conclaue,  when  he  Creates  Cardinalls,  and  when  he 
sings  Masse  himselfe,  with  one  Cardinall  seruing  him  as 
Deacon,  and  another  as  subdeacon.  In  all  which  the  greatest 
part  of  adoration  is  to  the  Popes  person,  the  Cardinalls  kissing 
his  vesture,  the  Bishops  his  knee,  and  all  others  his  Pantofell, 
and  many  lowe  Reverences  being  made  to  him.  But  I  could 
neuer  see  heare  nor  reade,  that  the  Pope  himselfe  falles  vpon 
his  knees,  or  so  much  as  bendes  them  in  any  diuine  worship. 
The  Roman  Catholikes  will  say  that  the  Pope  prayed  at  the 


440  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

tyme  of  the  Sea  fight  against  the  Turkes  at  Lepajito  many 
howers  by  the  Clocke  with  his  windowe  open  (whereof  I 
beleeve  that  if  he  prayed  the  window  was  open)  and  that  he 
prayes  and  kneeles  when  he  is  a  priuate  Auditor  and  when 
himselfe  sayth  not  masse.  But  now  another  sung  the  Masse, 
and  he  only  eleuated  the  Hostia  (as  they  say  he  doth  allwayes 
when  he  is  present)  and  methinckes  he  should  most  kneele  when 
he  sayth  masse  himselfe,  but  I  am  sure  I  neuer  sawe  him  kneele 
or  shewe  like  reverence  to  God,  but  often  sawe  him  receaue  from 
all  sortes  of  men  both  kneeling  and  the  kissing  of  his  pantofle. 
Innumerable  are  the  Ceremonyes  of  Religion  through  all  Italy, 
in  sprincklings  of  holy  water,  hallowing  of  Churches,  Chappells, 
Alters,  and  Bells,  in  Baptising  of  Bells,  in  Processions  vpon 
the  Saynts  festiuall  dayes,  at  the  Churches  dedicated  to  them, 
wherein  the  Prists  with  lighted  tapers,  with  banners,  and 
singing,  and  Trumpitts,  carye  the  Saynts  Images  about  the 
Church  and  parish  to  be  adored  by  the  people.  And  in  all 
Churches  vpon  all  Sondayes  and  festifall  dayes  they  haue 
consortes  of  excelent  musicke,  both  lowde  and  still  Instruments 
and  voyces,  and  they  clothe  the  Images  with  fresh  Robes,  and 
sett  forth  Images,  called  the  lay  mens  bookes,  to  expresse  the 
history  of  the  Gospell  for  that  day,  as  vpon  the  day  of  Palmes 
the  Image  of  Christ  riding  vpon  an  asse  with  a  branch  of 
Palmes  in  his  hand,  and  vpon  Easter  day  the  Image  of  Christ 
sett  vpon  the  Alter  attyred  in  carnation  satten  like  a  younge 
Cupid,  with  like  expressions  of  his  death  vpon  good  fryday,  and 
his  buyriall  with  funerall  processions.  In  all  Churches,  besydes 
the  solemne  masse  song  alowde,  they  haue  many  masses 
mumbled  in  the  same  Church,  and  often  at  the  same  tyme ;  vpon 
many  other  Alters,  wherein  the  Priests  vse  only  dumb  signes, 
and  movings  of  their  lipps,  without  speaking  a  worde,  in  both 
which,  and  in  all  which,  the  Crossings,  bowings,  turnings  of  the 
body  to  the  Alter,  and  from  it  to  the  people,  the  liftings  vp  of 
the  handes,  head,  and  eyes,  and  all  gestures  for  euery  worde 
of  the  masse,  are  prescribed  to  the  Priests  by  written  rules, 
made  familiar  to  all  of  them  by  continuall  Customs.      The 


SHAKESPEARE'S      EUROPE.  441 

Ceremonyes  of  State  and  Processions  of  Religion  in  the  Citty 
of  Venice,  are  frequent  and  performed  with  great  pompe,  in 
both  which  they  passe  all  States  not  only  of  Italy,  but  of  the 
whole  worlde  (if  you  except  the  Popes  carying  on  mens 
shoulders  and  his  like  Adorations,  which  neuer  any  other 
Potentate  by  Ciuill  or  spirituall  power  assumed  to  himselfe,  no 
not  the  Persion  Emperours,  more  famous  for  pryde  then  all 
other  vices  and  vertues).  First  for  pompes  of  State,  the  Duke 
and  the  Signory  haue  of  old  by  diuers  lawes  and  at  diuers  tymes 
Instituted  publike  Andate  in  Trionfo,  that  is  walkes  in  triumph, 
some  in  memory  of  victoryes  obtayned,  or  publike  dangers 
escaped,  or  of  publike  benefactours,  some  for  rites  of  the 
Church,  and  diuers  devotians,  and  some  by  vowes.  They  are 
called  walkes,  because  they  are  performed  on  foote  by  land,  and 
in  the  triumpfall  Barke  (called  Bucentoro  as  Capable  of  200. 
men)  when  they  must  passe  by  water,  never  riding  on  horse 
backe,  since  the  Citty  being  buylt  within  lakes  vpon  litle 
Hands,  distant  on  all  sydes  some  foure  or  fine  myles  from  firms 
land,  the  Importing  of  horses  is  troublesome,  besydes  that  the 
streetes  are  very  narrow,  so  as  since  the  Citty  grewe  populous 
and  fully  built,  it  is  a  rare  thinge  to  see  a  horse  brought  thether. 
In  these  walkes  first  8.  standards  are  carryed,  then  followe  six 
siluer  Trompitts,  then  march  two  by  two  the  Dukes  officers, 
whome  the  Romans  called  Cryers,  being  all  50.  in  nomber, 
attyred  in  Turchine  gownes,  with  the  Cognizance  of  St.  Marke 
in  mettall  vpon  one  sleeue,  and  Red  Caps  vpon  their  heades. 
Then  follow  the  waytes  of  the  Citty,  and  the  Drumms,  attyred 
in  Red,  sounding  and  beating  all  the  way.  Then  followe  the 
Dukes  sheilde  bearers  two  by  two,  attyred  in  gownes  of  black 
velvett,  then  another  officer  of  the  Duke  bearing  in  his  hand 
a  taper  of  white  wax  in  a  Siluer  Candlesticke,  with  six  Chanons 
following  and  three  parish  Priests.  Then  follow  the  Dukes 
Castaldi,  then  the  Secretaryes  (and  the  Dukes  Chaplayne) 
attyred  in  Robes  of  Crimson  veluitt,  then  the  Dukes  two 
Chancelours,  then  the  great  Chancelour  of  the  State,  attyred 
in  Crimson  with  larg  ducall  sleeues,  Then  follow  two  sheilde 


442  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

bearers,  the  one  on  the  right  hand  carrying  the  Dukes  Seate, 
the  other  on  the  left  hand  Carying  the  Dukes  Cushion  of  Cloth 
of  gold.  Then  foUowes  the  Duke  in  his  Robes,  with  an  hoode 
of  powdred  Ermines  vpon  his  shoulders,  a  Scudiero  carying  his 
ombrella  betweene  him  and  the  sunne,  and  two  men  beareing 
vp  the  trayne  of  his  Robe,  and  vpon  each  syde  of  the  Duke 
march  the  legate  and  Ambassadours,  of  the  Pope,  Kings,  and 
Princes.  Next  after  the  Duke  Followes  a  gentleman,  carying 
the  Dukes  Ensigne  of  State,  then  the  Dukes  six  Counselors, 
then  the  Procuratours  of  St.  Marke  two  by  two,  then  the  three 
heades  of  the  Counsell  of  forty,  then  the  three  heades  of  the 
Counsell  of  tenne,  then  the  Censors.  And  after  these 
Magistrates,  foUowe  60.  of  the  Cheefe  Senatours,  and  60 
inferiour  (whose  turne  it  is  from  six  to  six  moneth  to  attend  the 
Prince  in  these  publike  walkes  of  triumph).  These  Walkes  in 
triumph  are  yearely  tenn  in  number.  The  first  is  to  the  Church 
of  our  lady  Maria  Formosa,  vpon  the  evening  of  the  Purification 
of  our  Lady,  which  feast  falls  yearely  on  the  second  of 
February.  And  it  was  instituted  vpon  this  occasion.  The 
Cittizens  of  old  were  wont  to  espouse  their  virgines,  and  to 
pay  their  dowryes  before  the  Bishop  in  the  Church  of  St.  Peter, 
vpon  31th  of  January  yearely.  Which  Pyratts  knowing  and 
hiding  themselues  in  that  Hand  in  the  yeare  943.  came  Armed 
vpon  them,  and  having  killed  many,  tooke  away  the  spouses,  and 
the  dowryes ;  but  the  Artizans  espetially  of  this  St.  Maryes  Parish, 
vpon  the  outcrye  taking  Armes,  and  following  them  in  Barques, 
overtooke  them  the  same  day  while  they  were  deuiding  the 
spoyle,  and  defeating  them,  recovered  the  Virgins  and  dowryes, 
for  which  seruice  being  required  to  demaund  what  recompence 
they  would  haue,  they  required  nothing  but  the  establishing 
by  a  lawe  of  this  walke  in  the  foresayd  triumph,  to  their  said 
parish  Church,  at  the  sayd  Feast  of  our  Lady  yearely,  bynding 
themselues  to  send  the  Duke  two  hatts  for  feare  it  should  rayne 
that  day,  and  to  giue  him  and  his  Company  two  Flagons  of 
malmsye  to  drincke.  The  second  walke  is  to  the  Church  of 
St.  Zachary  vpon  Easter  day,  instituted  vpon  holy  reliques  and 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  443 

great  Pardens  of  sinne  sent  and  graunted  by  Pope  Benidicke 
the  third,  to  all  that  should  visite  the  sayd  reliques  deposed  in 
that  Church  vpon  the  sayd  day.  The  third  walke  is  vpon  the 
8th  day  after  Easter,  to  the  Church  of  St.  Geminiano  Instituted 
in  memory  of  a  Duke  inlarging  that  part  of  the  markett  place 
of  St.  Marke  or  vpon  pennance  imposed  by  a  Pope.  The  fourth 
walke  is  to  the  Church  of  St.  Marke  vpon  the  25th  of  Aprill,  the 
Feast  day  of  that  Saynt.  Whose  body  being  brought  to  Venice 
in  the  moneth  of  January  in  the  years  828,  this  Church  was  built 
where  the  Church  of  Saynt  Theodour  stoode,  who  till  that  tyme 
was  the  Tutelar  Saynt  of  the  State,  but  now  the  Senate  ordayned 
St.  Marke  to  be  the  Protector  thereof,  and  his  new  built  Church 
to  be  the  Dukes  golden  Chappell,  where  the  sayde  Feast  is 
yearely  solemnized,  as  the  greatest  of  all  the  rest,  and  in 
greatest  triumph,  the  Duke  that  day  Feasting  the  Senate  with 
great  magnificence.  The  fifth  walke  is  to  the  two  Castles, 
instituted  vpon  this  occasion.  Pope  Alexander  the  third  chased 
from  Rome  by  the  German  Emperour  Frederick  (nicknamed 
Barbarossa)  after  he  had  liued  vnregarded  in  Fraunce,  came  to 
Venice  about  the  yeare  1176,  and  there  liued  disguised  in  the 
habitt  of  a  poore  Priest,  till  he  was  knowne  by  a  French  man, 
who  had  seene  him  in  Fraunce,  and  made  him  knowne  to  the 
Duke  and  State  of  Venice,  wherevpon  they  came  to  adore  the 
Pope,  and  attyre  him  in  Pontificall  Eobes,  and  mantayned  and 
supported  him  for  Pope,  which  caused  the  Emperour  to  send  his 
Sonne  Otho  to  make  warr  vpon  the  Venetians  by  Sea,  whome 
they  overcame  in  a  Navall  fight,  and  tooke  Otho  himselfe 
prisoner,  by  which  accident  the  Emperour  was  induced  to  make 
peace  with  Alexander  the  third,  and  come  to  Venice  there  to 
Asknowlege  and  adore  him  for  Pope.  Nowe  this  Pope  in 
thanckfuUnes,  gaue  to  the  Duke  and  State  an  hallowed  taper 
of  white  wax  (which  vseth  to  be  lighted  when  the  Pope  himselfe 
sings  Masse)  and  also  a  sworde  hallowed,  and  eight  Banners  of 
diners  CoUers,  and  six  siluer  Trumpitts  all  to  be  caryed  before 
the  Duke  (as  I  haue  formerly  shewed)  in  all  his  pompes  of 
triumph.     And  because  the  Venetians  obtayned  the  sayd  victory 


444  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

against  Otko  vpon  the  Ascention  daye,  the  Pope  confirmed  to 
that  State  as  wone  by  sword,  the  absolute  Commande  of  that 
Sea,  nowe  called  the  Gulfe  of  Venice,  giuing  the  Duke  a  gold 
ringe,  with  which  he  should  espouse  the  Sea  to  that  State 
yearely  vpon  the  Ascention  day,  the  Senate  then  by  lawe 
establishing  this  yearely  Walke,  which  is  the  greatest  solemnity 
of  the  yeare,  concurring  with  a  great  fayer  yearely,  lasting 
15.  dayes,  and  with  a  perpetuall  Indulgence  or  Pardon  from  the 
Pope,  beginning  in  the  Church  of  St.  Marke  vpon  Ascention 
even.  Thus  the  Duke  yearely  vpon  the  Ascention  day  marcheth 
in  the  foresayd  Pompe  from  his  publike  Pallace  to  the  great 
Channell,  and  at  a  bridge  neere  the  Arsenall,  he  with  his  trayne 
enters  the  Ducall  Barque  called  Bucentoro  (as  Conteyning  two 
hundreth  persons,  which  is  a  litle  Gaily  rowed  with  oares, 
hauing  a  large  Chamber  built  ouer  it  of  wood,  with  seates 
rounde  about  it,  all  guilded,  and  for  the  tyme  adorned  with 
rich  hangings  within,  and  rich  Carpetts  within  and  without, 
besyde  the  sayd  Banners,  Siluer  trompitts,  and  other  ensignes 
of  State)  hauing  two  smale  Gallyes  going  before  to  tow  it  on  if 
perhaps  the  Sea  or  wynde  be  contrary,  and  being  attended  by 
the  exquisite  musicke  of  St.  Marke,  and  with  a  strange  nomber 
of  Gondole  wherein  the  Cittizens  and  strangers  passe  to  see 
the  pompe,  which  being  thus  sett  forwarde,  the  Patriarke  meetes 
the  Duke  in  the  midd  way,  and  fastening  his  Barque  to  the 
Bucentoro,  they  passe  to  the  two  Castles,  the  Patriarke  present- 
ing to  the  Duke  and  Senatours  three  siluer  Basons  full  of  most 
sweete  and  rare  flowers,  and  when  they  come  a  litle  beyonde  the 
Castles,  the  Duke  casts  a  golde  ringe  into  the  Sea,  saying  wee 
espowse  thee  as  a  signe  of  our  perpetuall  dominion  ouer  thee, 
as  the  husband  hath  ouer  the  wife,  or  in  like  wordes  to  that 
purpose,  according  to  the  sayd  Popes  institution.  Then  the 
Patriarke  blesseth  the  Sea  against  Shipwrackes,  and  to  be  as  a 
Church  yearde  hallowed  to  the  bodyes  dying  therein.  And  so 
the  Duke  retornes  to  the  two  Castles,  and  dismounting  heares 
masse  at  the  Church  of  St.  Nicolas,  which  done  he  retornes  in 
like  manner  to  his  Pallace,  where  the  Senatours  of  that  trayne 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  446 

dyne  with  him.  The  sixth  walke  is  to  the  Church  of  St.  Vito, 
vpon  the  15th  of  June,  in  memory  of  the  States  liberty 
preserued  in  the  yeare  1310.  vpon  that  16th  day  of  June,  from 
the  vsurping  tyranny  of  Baiamonto  Tierpoli,  a  rich  ambitious 
Cittyzen,  the  Pompe  whereof  is  the  greater  because  it  is 
accompanyed  with  a  solemne  Procession  of  Religion.  And 
in  generall  the  pompe  of  these  Processions  consists  in 
Companyes  of  Prists  and  Fryers  of  Religious  Orders,  carrying 
with  them  the  Crosse  and  banners  of  the  Images  of  Saynts,  and 
singing  all  the  way  they  march,  as  likewise  in  the  attendance 
of  the  bretheren  of  the  Schooles,  espetially  of  the  six  great 
Schooles,  marching  in  like  sorte  with  their  banners  and  Images. 
And  these  Schooles  are  Fraternityes  of  gentlemen  and  cheefe 
Cittizens,  vnited  in  one  body,  and  each  hauing  their  schoole  or 
hall  or  Pallace  proper  to  them,  and  not  only  inriched  with 
lybraryes  and  precious  antiquities,  but  of  old  endowed  with 
lands  of  great  yearely  Reuenues,  besyde  their  treasure,  daly 
increasing  by  legacyes,  which  the  dying  bretheren  giue  in  their 
last  wills  and  testaments,  all  which  they  imploy  in  workes  of 
piety  and  pittye,  as  in  the  adorning  of  Alters,  and  in  freely 
giuing  dowryes  to  poore  virgins  (with  great  magnificence)  and 
in  like  workes. 

The  seuenth  Walke  is  to  the  Church  of  St.  Marina  vpon  the 
17th  of  July,  the  feast  of  that  Saynt,  instituted  to  heare  Masse 
and  giue  thanckes  because  on  that  day  and  by  medeation  of 
that  Saynt,  they  recovered  Padoa  and  all  their  State  of  firme 
land,  which  they  had  vtterly  lost  by  the  league  of  Cambray, 
(which  Pope  Julio  the  second  made  with  the  Emperour  Maxi- 
milian and  the  King  of  Fraunce,  all  Combyned  against  the 
State  of  Venice). 

The  eighth  Walke  in  triumph,  is  to  the  Church  of  our  Re- 
deemer, vpon  the  third  Sonday  in  July,  instituted  in  the  yeare 
1576,  when  the  Citty,  being  wasted  by  a  fearce  pestilence,  vpon 
a  vowe  made  by  the  whole  Senate  to  our  Redeemer,  was  by 
his  goodnes  in  shorte  tyme  cleared  from  this  mortall  infection, 
and  so  this  yearely  walke  was  established  by  lawe  of  devotion 
of  theire  thanckfullnes. 


446  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

The  nynth  walke  in  Triumph,  is  to  the  Church  of  S'» 
Giustina  vpon  the  vijth  of  October  the  Feast  day  of  that  Saynt, 
and  this  walke  was  Instituted  by  a  lawe  in  the  yeare  1571,  for 
memory  of  the  famous  nauall  victory  obtayned  at  that  tyme 
by  the  Combyned  nauall  forces  of  the  Venetians  the  Pope  and 
the  King  of  Spayne  against  the  great  Turkes  powerfuU  Nauye, 
and  to  giue  yearely  thanckes  to  God  for  th6  same  victory,  giuen 
them  at  the  intercession  of  S**  Giustina. 

The  tenth  and  the  last  walke  in  Triumph,  is  to  the  Church 
of  St.  George  the  greater,  on  Christmas  day  after  dinner  to 
heare  Vesper,  and  the  next  morning  being  the  day  of  St. 
Stephen  to  heare  masse,  instituted  some  say  in  the  yeare  1109, 
others  say  1179,  some  say  in  memory  of  St.  Stephens  body  then 
brought  vpon  that  day  to  the  Citty,  others  say  in  memory  of 
a  Duke  who  then  left  to  the  State  by  his  last  will  and  testament 
the  inheritance  of  Certayne  landes  lying  in  the  same  Hand  of 
St.  George. 

The  Duke  hath  also  two  walkes  in  Triumph,  but  only  on 
the  euenings  of  feasts  not  on  the  feasts  dayes,  both  to  St. 
Markes  Church,  one  vpon  the  euening  of  his  feast,  the  other  on 
the  euening  of  the  ascention  day. 

Also  the  Duke  hath  many  other  walkes  but  not  in  Triumph, 
(that  is  without  the  foresayde  Pompe  and  trayne)  because  most 
of  them  are  to  the  Church  of  St.  Marke  ioyning  close  to  the 
publike  Pallice  in  which  the  Duke  resydes.  And  hereof  foure 
are  principall,  as  instituted  by  the  Senate. 

The  first  is  to  our  Ladyes  Church  vpon  our  ladyes  feast  day 
in  March,  instituted  because  the  first  foundation  of  the  Citty 
was  layde  as  vpon  that  day  of  the  yeare,  when  the  Goathes  came 
first  into  Italy. 

The  second  is  vpon  the  feast  day  of  St.  Isider  being  the 
16th  of  Aprill,  in  the  Chappell  of  that  St.  within  the  Church 
of  St.  Marke,  instituted  by  the  Senate  in  memory  of  a  Duke 
executed  for  conspiring  against  the  liberty  of  the  State  in  the 
yeare  1348.  wherein  the  Duke  is  accompanyed  with  a  Religious 
Procession,  of  the  Clergy,  the  orders  of  Fryers,  and  the  foresayd 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  447 

Schooles,  and  12  lighted  tapers  are  caryed  in  memory  of  that 
Dukes  Funerall.  And  because  the  Duke  and  the  Procession 
passe  betweene  two  marble  pillers  wanting  only  timber  layd 
acrosse  to  make  a  payre  of  Gallowes,  it  is  also  thought  a  remem- 
brance to  the  present  Duke  to  Contayne  himselfe  within  the 
boundes  of  his  limited  dignity. 

The  third  is  to  the  Church  of  St.  Marke  vpon  the  feast  of 
Corpus  Domini  on  the  20th  of  June.  This  feast  was  instituted 
first  by  Pope  Vrban  the  4th,  in  the  yeare  1264.  vpon  a  Miracle 
at  Bolsena,  where  a  Priest  hauing  Consecrated  the  hostia,  and 
doubting  still  that  it  was  not  the  body  of  Christ,  the  same  shedd 
forth  much  blood  (if  you  will  beleeue  a  lye,  or  at  least  a  lying 
Miracle)  and  this  walke  was  instituted  at  Venice  in  the 
yeare  1407,  with  a  Procession  as  aforesayde,  but  with  greater 
pompe,  the  Patriark  singing  Masse  and  after  carying  in  Pro- 
cession the  hostia  within  a  Tabernacle,  and  the  Priests  weareing 
their  richest  vestments,  and  all  men  their  best  attyre,  besydes 
that  much  plate  and  many  Reliques  are  caryed  about  in  that 
Procession,  performed  as  they  say  with  much  humility,  but  it 
may  better  be  sayd  with  grosse  Idolatry.  And  of  old  on  this 
day  a  Gaily  was  appointed  for  transporting  Pilgrims  to  Jeru- 
salem, and  each  Senatour  tooke  a  Pilgrim  to  walke  with  him 
in  the  sayd  Procession,  but  at  this  day  fewe  Pilgrims  passing, 
the  sayd  Gaily  is  no  more  provided  for  them. 

The  fourth  walke  without  Triumph,  is  to  the  Church  of 
St.  Marke  the  25  of  June,  Instituted  by  the  Senate  in  the  yeare 
1094.  vpon  this  occasion.  The  body  of  St.  Marke  being  of  old 
deposed  in  this  Church,  and  all  memory  being  lost  of  the  place 
where  it  was  layd,  the  Duke  and  the  Senate  in  the  sayde  yeare 
moved  by  deuotion  and  greefe,  required  the  Patriark  that  vpon 
the  sayde  day  he  would  publish  a  solemne  Fast  and  devote 
Procession,  to  pray  vnto  God  that  he  would  reveale  the  place 
where  the  blessed  Euangelists  body  was  layd,  which  donne,  after 
the  singing  of  the  Masse  and  publike  prayers,  the  Marbles  of  a 
Pillar,  in  the  sight  of  the  Duke  and  Senatours,  Claue  asunder, 
and  St.  Markes  Coffin  by  litle  and  litle  thrusting  out  it  selfe,  at 


448  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

last  appeared  playnely  to  the  vewe  of  all  the  people.  It  is  worth 
the  marking,  that  in  the  former  ages  when  the  Reliques  of  dead 
Saynts  were  not  worshipped,  all  memory  was  lost  where  the 
bodye  of  St.  Marke  was  layde,  and  that  this  Miracle  is  written 
to  fall  at  the  tyme  when  the  blynd  Ignorance  and  superstitious 
devotion  of  the  Roman  Religion  was  highly  increased  in  the 
Westerne  Church. 

Moreover  the  Duke  with  the  Senate  makes  some  22.  publike 
Walkes  without  Triumph  to  the  Church  of  St.  Marke,  whereof 
that  vpon  Christmas  Even  is  the  most  solemne,  when  the  Vesper 
is  song  with  most  exquisite  musicke  both  of  Instruments  and 
voyses,  and  also  a  Masse  is  song  before  midnight  by  old  priui- 
lege  from  the  Bishops  of  Rome,  for  otherwise  Masses  are  not 
sayd  but  in  the  morning  and  by  Priests  who  are  fasting  and 
haue  not  yett  either  eaten  or  druncke.  And  it  is  most  strange 
to  see  the  Church  so  full  of  lights  both  within  and  without, 
from  the  topp  to  the  botome,  as  a  man  would  thincke  it  all  on 
fyer.  For  they  have  1500.  small  lights,  each  of  a  pounde 
weight,  and  60  great  lights  each  of  12  pounds  weight,  and 
all  these  are  of  wax  as  white  as  snowe,  the  yellowe  being 
not  esteemed  by  them,  besydes  all  the  ordinary  lampes 
burning,  and  the  waxlights  and  torches  vpon  the  high  Alter, 
and  the  great  nomber  of  torches  caryed  before  the  Duke  and 
Senatours  when  they  goe  from  the  Church.  Nether  is  it  lesse 
strange  to  see  all  these  Candles  and  torches  lighted  in  a  moment 
by  foure  men  at  the  foure  corners  of  a  Crosse,  giuing  light  to 
flax,  which  conveyeth  light  by  lynes  to  all  the  said  candles  and 
torches.  At  which  tyme  also  they  haue  a  most  solemne  Pro- 
cession with  the  assistance  of  the  foresayd  schooles,  Fryers  of 
Religious  orders,  and  parish  Priests.  And  by  the  way  note, 
that  these  Priests  are  to  this  day  chosen  by  the  lay  Parishioners, 
hauing  howses  and  landes  in  the  Parish,  and  are  only  confirmed 
by  the  Patriarke  of  Venice. 

The  State  of  Venice  vseth  also  great  pompe  in  publike 
Feasts,  some  common  to  the  whole  Citty,  some  peculiar  to 
Familyes  and  Parishes,  Some  are  yearely.     As  when  of  olde 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  449 

they  defeated  and  tooke  prisonour  the  Patriarke  of  Aqualegia, 
the  Senate  Instituted  by  lawe  and  vpon  great  penalty  the 
yearely  feast  of  Fatt  Thursday  (being  called  Giouedi  grasso 
vulgarly,  and  falling  on  the  Thursday  before  Lent).  And  vpon 
that  day  the  Duke  and  the  Senators  sitt  in  a  gallery  of  the 
publike  Pallice  lying  vppon  the  markett  place  of  St.  Marke, 
in  which  a  Bull  is  killed  before  them,  by  cutting  off  his 
head  at  one  blowe,  with  a  two  handed  sworde  made  very  sharpe 
and  heauy  for  that  purpose.  This  done  of  old  they  had  a 
Castle  of  wood  built  in  a  large  Chamber  of  the  Pallace,  which 
the  Senatours  Armed  with  tronchions  did  assault  and  take, 
but  this  Ceremony  in  after  ages  seeming  ridiculous  boyes  play, 
hath  long  beene  out  of  vse.  Also  they  vsed  of  olde  to  kill  12 
Porkes,  and  send  peeces  therof  to  the  Senatours;  but  this 
Ceremony  also  hath  long  tyme  beene  out  of  vse.  But  to  this 
day  they  tye  Bulls  in  Ropes  helde  by  men,  chasing  them 
through  the  streetes,  which  being  very  narrowe  they  Cry 
Guarda  il  toro,  that  is  take  heede  of  the  Bull,  lest  any 
passenger  should  be  gored  by  them.  AUways  Vnderstande  that 
the  feastes  are  Celebrated  more  with  outwarde  pompe  and 
Ceremony  then  with  larg  provisions  and  proportions  of  wyne 
and  meate.  Some  Feasts  are  Casuall.  And  thus  the  State 
hath  many  tymes  stately  intertayned  Popes,  Kinges,  and 
Princes,  of  which  kynde  the  intertaynment  of  the  French  king 
Henry  the  thirde  in  the  yeare  1574,  is  most  fresh  in  memorye 
and  was  performed  with  great  pompe  and  publike  expence, 
when  this  King  retorned  that  way  from  Poland  into  Fraunce, 
assoone  as  he  came  to  the  Confynes  of  this  State,  he  was  daly 
mett  and  attended  by  the  gouernours  of  the  places  wher  he 
passed,  and  by  the  troopes  of  horse  and  foote  Companyes  on 
the  firme  land,  and  daly  saluted  for  his  welcome  by  voUyes  of 
small  shott,  and  from  all  Forts  and  Castles  by  peales  of  great 
Ordinance;  when  he  came  to  the  water  syde,  he  was  mett  by 
many  Senatours  comming  with  great  Nomber  of  Gondele  or 
small  boates,  which  use  to  be  covered  with  blacke  Cloth,  but 
were  then  richly  covered  with  Cloath  of  golde  and  Imbrotheryes, 
d 


450  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

espetially  those  brought  for  the  King  and  his  trayne.  Thus 
passing,  before  he  came  to  the  Citty  he  was  mett  with  a  guarde 
of  Soldyers  in  boates,  and  many  young  gentlemen  of  the 
greatest  familyes  sent  to  attend  his  person,  and  was  saluted 
with  peales  of  great  Ordinance  from  diners  Castles  and  from 
many  Gallyes  and  Shipps"  lying  in  the  Porte.  And  so  he  passed 
with  loude  soundes  of  Drumms  and  trumpitts  to  the  Pallace  of 
Foscarini  where  he  was  lodged,  because  it  had  a  fayre  prospect 
both  wayes  vpon  the  great  Channell.  Daly  he  was  attended 
by  Senatours  and  the  Duke  with  the  Bucintoro,  to  invite  & 
conduct  him  to  Banquitts,  wherein  he  was  intertayned  with 
some  French  liberty.  For  one  day  at  a  banquitt  in  the  great 
Chamber,  where  the  generall  Counsell  of  the  Duke  Senatours 
and  gentlemen  vseth  to  assemble,  two  hundreth  [and]  forty 
Virgins  were  invited  to  attend  the  King,  who  satt  all  on  one 
syde,  all  attyred  in  white  with  rich  Jewells.  The  King  entring 
and  drawing  neere  to  them  bareheaded,  they  all  rose,  and  as 
he  passed  and  saluted  them,  they  made  lowe  Reuerence  to  him, 
and  after  the  banquitt  and  tables  remoued,  the  Frenchmen  and 
other  gentlemen  tooke  them  all  to  daunse  the  measures,  and 
after  dauncing  of  some  Gallyardes,  all  departed,  the  Duke  and 
Senatours  in  the  Bucintoro  conducting  and  attending  the  King 
to  the  Pallace  where  he  lodged.  Also  the  King  was  conducted 
to  see  all  the  rare  things  in  the  Citty,  and  intertayned  with 
diuers  other  pastymes,  as  two  partyes  one  keeping  the  other 
assayling  bridges,  built  within  sight  of  his  lodging,  which 
sporte  they  often  vse  at  other  tymes  with  no  other  weapons 
then  Armes  and  fists,  and  sometymes  fall  from  Jeast  to  earnest, 
at  dry  blowes,  and  flinging  one  another  into  the  water.  In 
like  sorte  the  King  was  attended  and  feasted  at  his  departure 
till  he  came  to  the  Confynes  of  that  State  lying  towardes 
France,  with  great  magnificence  and  expence  of  that  State,  in 
testimony  of  loue  to  Fraunce. 

Maryaees. 

They  keepe  also  soleme  Feasts  at  the  maryage  of  the  Duke, 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  461 

which  seldome  happens,  by  reason  they  are  olde  before  they  are 
chosen,  but  the  Duchesse  is  allwayes  Crowned  with  great 
solemnity  and  feasting.  At  which  tyme  (as  also  at  the 
Maryages  betweene  persons  of  great  familyes)  Tylting  and  like 
military  exercises  are  proclamed  for  many  dayes,  and  to  them 
whome  the  Judges  thincke  to  haue  best  deserued  therin,  the 
cheefe  prise  Commonly  is  some  rich  peece  of  Cloath  or  stufEe, 
with  like  honorable  guifts  allotted  by  the  Senate  or  by  the 
Patrons  of  the  feast. 

Ceremonyes  in  Generall. 

For  Ceremonyes  in  generall  (besydes  that  I  haue  formerly 
sayd)  the  Italyans  giue  high  and  exessiue  tytles  one  to  another, 
in  their  salutations  by  worde  &  writing,  and  haue  beene  the 
Authors  to  spreade  this  flattery  through  all  these  parts  of  the 
worlde.  The  title  of  Count  seemes  not  much  respected  by 
them,  for  they  are  not  absolute  Princes.  I  haue  seene  at 
Sienna  a  Countesse  walke  in  the  Streete  ledd  by  a  man  seruant, 
her  young  daughter  going  before  her,  and  two  men  seruants 
going  before  her,  hauing  only  one  mayde  seruant  following  all, 
not  attyred  like  a  gentlewoman,  but  like  a  poore  Chamber  mayde 
and  this  Countesse  to  take  an  ordinary  place  in  the  body  of  the 
Church.  Gentlewemen  and  others  most  commonly  goe  leaning 
with  one  hand  vpon  olde  wemens  shoulders,  and  the  reason  why 
they  goe  thus  Ledd  or  leaning,  is  because  they  weare  high 
Startups  or  PantofiUs  of  wood,  so  as  they  cannot  goe  without 
helpe. 

Maryages. 

Touching  Ceremonyes  of  Maryages.  Howsoeuer  I  haue 
sayd  that  in  Venice  persons  of  great  Familyes  are  marryed  with 
Feasts  and  tiltings,  yet  generally  the  Italians  are  Jelious,  and 
delight  not  to  shewe  the  beauty  of  their  brydes.  Of  olde  in 
the  Provinces  of  the  State  of  Venice,  historyes  write  that  they 
were  wont  to  mary  their  virgins  at  the  outcrye,  namely  to  him 


462  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

that  would  giue  most  for  them,  and  by  the  mony  giuen  for  the 
fayrest,  raysed  dowryes  for  them  that  were  ill  fauored,  and  so 
deformed  as  they  founde  none  would  giue  mony  for  them. 
After  the  Citty  of  Venice  was  built,  and  the  Cittizens  became 
Christians  I  haue  formerly  shewed  (vpon  the  first  walke  of  the 
Duke  and  Senate  in  triumph  to  the  Church  of  St.  Mary  the 
faire,  instituted  in  the  yeare  943.)  that  the  Virgins  vpon  31  of 
January  came  all  to  the  Church  of  St.  Peter,  each  bringing  her 
dowry  in  a  portable  box  (for  in  those  ages  the  dowryes  were 
small)  where  the  Patriarke  after  the  Masse  made  a  Sermon  of 
maryage,  which  done  and  the  Patriarkes  blessing  giuen  to  the 
maryed,  the  young  men  there  attending  with  their  Parents  and 
neerest  kinsmen,  tooke  the  virgins  they  liked  with  their 
dowryes,  and  caryed  them  to  their  houses.  In  latter  ages  the 
maryages  of  the  gentry  are  concluded  betweene  the  Parents 
before  the  Virgin  is  once  seene  by  her  husband;  then  they  are 
brought  into  the  Court  of  the  publike  Pallace,  where  in  the 
presence  of  many  Senatours  and  gentlemen,  the  Parents 
publish  the  affinity,  and  the  young  Cuple  hauing  touched 
handes  together  the  Parents  invite  the  guests  against  a  day 
appointed,  at  which  day  the  guests  comming  to  the  house  of 
the  Virgins  Parents,  and  being  sett  downe,  the  Virgin  is 
brought  to  them,  with  her  hayre  waning  loose,  but  tyed  in  the 
Crowne  with  threds  of  golde,  and  being  all  attired  in  white,  of 
old  custome.  There  the  wordes  and  Ceremonyes  of  the 
espowsall  being  performed,  she  is  led  about  the  roome  with  the 
sounde  of  Driunms,  Trumpitts,  and  other  musicall  Instruments, 
going  in  a  Comely  measure  of  daunsing,  and  often  bending  the 
body  to  the  guests  as  shee  passeth,  and  so  being  seene  of  them 
all,  retyres  into  her  Chamber.  Then  shee  discendes  agayne 
accompanied  with  many  gentlewemen,  and  enters  a  Gondola 
where  shee  setting  in  a  litle  throne  adorned,  and  the  rest 
following  her  in  other  Gondole  or  boates,  shee  passeth  by  water 
to  visite  the  Nunneryes  where  shee  hath  any  kinswemen.  Then 
the  feast  is  Celebrated  with  great  ioye,  and  plentifull 
Prouisions,  but  limited  by  the  lawes  according  to  the  nomber  of 


SHAKESPEARE'S     EUROPE.  453 

the  guests,  which  many  tymes  and  Commonly  are  some  100th 
persons.  After  fewe  dayes  the  young  maryed  wemen  visite  the 
Bride.  The  Bridesgrome  and  bride  were  wont  to  visitt  the 
Duke,  to  make  him  wittnes  of  the  maryage;  but  of  late  tymes 
that  Custome  is  left,  and  the  maryage  with  the  Indentures  of 
Contract  is  regestred  in  a  publike  office.  Through  all  Italy 
ingenerall,  the  espowsall  or  betrothinge  with  the  Ring,  is  made 
priuately,  the  bride  being  never  seene  by  the  Bridsgrome  before 
that  day,  and  that  performed,  they  lye  together  in  bedd,  and 
some  dayes  or  monthes  after  at  best  leasure,  the  Parents  and 
neerest  kindred  on  both  sydes  meete  together,  and  going  to  a 
masse  in  pompe,  keepe  that  day  among  themselues  the  maryage 
feast  in  a  priuate  manner  and  with  no  great  expence. 

Childbearing:. 

Touching  Childebearing.  In  Venice,  the  Children  of  gentle- 
men, and  the  tymes  of  their  birth,  are  registred  in  the  foresayd 
publike  office,  in  which  maryages  are  registred,  and  the  howses 
of  gentlewemen  brought  to  bed,  and  espetially  the  Chambers 
wherein  they  lye,  are  richly  sett  forth  with  costly  hangings, 
with  Tables  and  Cabinetts  of  mother  of  pearle,  and  peailes 
and  Jasper,  and  other  precious  stones,  and  with  curious  workes 
of  Paynters,  and  Carving,  in  brasse,  gold,  and  siluer,  and  like 
Jewells,  in  which  permanent  riches  the  Italyans  and  espetially 
the  Venetians  greatly  delight  and  abounde.  And  they  were 
wont  to  make  such  large  expence  in  confections  to  entertayne 
visitours,  as  the  Senate  hath  beene  forced  by  lawes  to  lymitt 
that  excesse.  Generally  in  Italy,  and  more  spetially  in  the 
State  of  the  Dxxke  of  Toscany,  the  mothers  nurse  not  their  owne 
Children,  but  send  them  forth  (as  in  England)  to  be  nursed  in 
the  Country,  thincking  the  open  ayre  of  the  Country  more 
healthfull  for  them  and  they  lye  in  a  moneth  (as  our  wemen 
doe).  When  a  woman  is  Churched  the  Priest  meetes  her  at  the 
Church  dore,  where  he  sayth  some  exorcismes  or  prayers,  and 
then  he  takes  her  by  the  vper  garment  (shee  laying  holde  on  his 
stoale)  and  leading  her  to  the  body  of  the  Church,  there  sayth 


4&*  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

some  latin  prayers  (as  their  prayers  are  all  in  Latin)  whence 
shee  departs,  but  vseth  to  make  no  feast  to  her  frends  and 
neighbours. 

Christningres. 

Touching  Christnings :  The  Citty  of  Venice  differs  from  all 
other  in  Italy  vpon  firme  land,  in  some  thinges.  They  were 
wont  to  spend  excessiuely  in  confections,  till  that  expence  was 
reatrayned  by  lawes.  The  gentlemen  haue  not  two  godfathers 
as  other  where,  but  sometymes  150.  And  because  that  spirituall 
kindred  (as  they  call  it)  hinders  maryage  in  the  Roman  Church, 
the  lawe  forbids  them  to  be  gentlemen  of  Venice,  and  the  Priest 
when  he  powers  water  on  the  Childes  head,  is  bounde  to  aske 
and  looke  that  none  of  them  be  gentlemen  of  Venice.  And 
these  godfathers  are  at  no  charge  of  guifts,  except  some  at 
pleasure  will  cast  mony  on  the  Alter  for  the  Priest,  but  the 
Chyldes  father  presents  each  of  them  with  a  marchpane.  And 
this  Ceremony  is  done  for  boyes,  no  woman  being  present,  but 
one  that  caryes  the  Chylde.  Here  and  in  all  Italy,  and  gener- 
ally through  out  the  Roman  Church,  the  Prist  meetes  the 
Chylde  at  the  Church  dore,  and  exorciseth  it  with  holy  water 
and  Crossings  (a  kynde  of  Coniuration  they  vse  to  expell  the 
Deuill,  or  originall  sinne,  or  I  know  not  what)  and  that  donne, 
the  Chylde  is  permitted  to  enter  the  Church,  and  at  the  Funt 
is  baptised  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  sonne,  and  holy  ghost, 
in  the  lattin  tounge  (as  all  diuine  seruice  is  sayd)  hauing  water 
powred  on  the  head  with  many  Crossinges).  In  other  partes 
of  Italy,  more  spetially  in  the  State  of  the  great  Duke  of 
Toscany,  the  godfathers  and  godmothers  present  guifts  both  to 
the  Childe  and  nurse  (as  wee  doe,  but  not  in  that  excesse  which 
of  late  hath  crept  in  among  vs  in  England)  according  to  the 
quality  of  the  person.  And  they  vse  likewise  both  to  make 
Festiuall  Dynners  and  banquets.  Only  the  Childe,  be  it  male 
or  female,  hath  but  one  Godfather  and  one  Godmother,  besydes 
the  Father  who  vseth  also  to  promise  for  his  Chylde. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  405 


Funeralls. 


Touchiug  Funeralls.     When  the  Duke  of  Venice  is  dead, 
Lis  body  attyred  in  Ducall  habitt  is  layd  forth  in  a  large  publike 
roome  of  the  publike  Pallice,  and  20.  Senatours  are  chosen  to 
attend  and  sett  about  the  body  in  Scarlett  Eobes,  for  three 
dayes;  after  which  he  is  buyred  with  solemnity.     Assoone  as 
he  is  dead,  the  vj  Counselors  (wherof  the  eldest  is  Viceduke 
till  another  be  chosen)  and  three  heades  of  the  Counsell  of  40, 
enter  the  publike  Pallace,  and  come  no  more  forth  till  a  newe 
Duke  be  chosen.     At  the  Dukes  death  there  is  no  more  change 
in  the  State  then  if  a  priuate  gentleman  were  dead,  only  in  the 
Citty  all  lawe  causes  cease  till  a  newe  Duke  be  chosen,  because 
the  Judges  are  imployed  in  that  buisines.     After  the  Duke  is 
buiryed,  the  great  generall  Counsell  the  first  day  chuseth  fyue 
Counselours,  and  three  Inquisitours  to  examyne  the  life  of  the 
late  Duke,  and  they  are  bounde  to  present  all  errours  therof 
to  the  great  Counsell,  which  for  great  errours  sometymes  im- 
pose th  Fynes  vpon  the  hayres.      Thus  of  late  Duke  Loredan, 
otherwise  of  singular  goodnes  and  wisdome,  being  founde  to 
haue  lined  more  sparingly  then  that  his  dignity  required,  was 
by  the  great  Counsell  Fyned  1500.  Ducates,  which  his  hayres 
payd.      The   great   Counsell   vpon   the   second   day,   after   an 
Oration  in  prayse  or  disprayse  of  the  late  Duke,  begins  the 
Election  of  a  new.  In  the  Church  of  St.  Marke  none  are  buryed, 
but  Cardinalls,  the  Popes  legattes,  Forayne  Princes,  and  the 
Generalls  of  the  State  for  horse  and  foot*,  whose  Funeralls  are 
attended  by  the  Duke  and  Senatours,  and  performed  at  the 
publike  charge  of  the  State.     The  euening  before  the  buyriall, 
the  body  is  brought  into  the  Church,  and  layd  \Tider  a  Canopy, 
with  many  wax  lightes  burning  about  it,  and  so  it  lyes  to  be 
scene  of  all  men  till  the  next  day  at  Vesper,  when  the  seruice 
for  the  dead  is  songe,  and  then  the  body  is  carryed  about  with 
a  solemne  procession,  and  after  buryed.     The  Dukes  are  buryed 
in  what  churches  themselues  appoint,  and  the  bodyes  are  caryed 
thether  by   night.      In   Venice   ordinary   Funeralls   are   per- 


466  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

formed  with  more  Ceremony  then  vpon  firme  land.  The  first 
day  the  body  is  layd  foorth  in  the  house  till  two  howers  within 
night,  when  the  Priests  and  frendes  of  the  dead  attend  the 
body  to  the  Church,  where  it  is  sett  downe  with  two  lighted 
torches  at  the  head,  and  two  at  the  feete,  and  the  next  day  the 
seruice  for  the  dead  is  song,  and  the  body  carryed  in  procession, 
and  then  layd  in  the  graue.  The  Funerall  is  not  counted 
honorable  in  Venice  that  costs  not  some  400  Ducates,  and  the 
pompe  of  the  foresayd  Procession  takes  vp  long  way  in  the 
streetes,  and  is  very  great,  tho  the  Duke  and  Senatours  be  not 
allwayes  present,  in  regard  of  the  rich  Vestures,  Crosses,  and 
Banners  of  Images,  which  are  Patron  Saynts  to  the  Clergy,  the 
Fryers,  and  the  Fraternityes  of  Schooles.  In  the  midst  of  this 
Funerall  pompe,  the  dead  body  is  carryed  by  eight  men,  and 
the  body  is  richly  appaireled  and  covered  with  a  Cloth  of  golde, 
and  followed  by  the  Children  and  Kinsmen  and  seruants  of 
the  dead  person,  all  Mourning  in  black  gownes  with  their 
heades  covered.  For  the  rest  of  the  followers  only  those  of  the 
fraternity  to  which  the  dead  person  belongs,  haue  their  heads 
covered.  The  wemen  mournours,  as  at  Venice  so  through  all 
Italy,  weare  over  their  forehead  a  French  bongrace  Couered 
with  black  Cipres,  which  also  covers  the  head  and  hangs  ouer 
the  shoulders,  and  vpon  a  blacke  gowne  they  weare  a  peece  of 
white  Cloath,  one  or  two  handfuUs  broade,  hanging  about 
their  neckes  and  so  downe  the  forepartes  to  theire  feete.  As  in 
Venice  so  through  all  Italy,  they  are  not  buryed  in  seuerall 
graues  digged  of  purpose,  as  commonly  with  vs,  but  in  Caues 
or  vaults,  either  private  to  their  Familyes,  or  common  to  the 
people.  And  they  are  buryed  in  their  Apparrell,  and  haue  their 
faces  open  till  the  Cave  be  opened,  at  which  tyme  theire  faces 
are  covered  with  linnen,  and  the  bodyes  are  cast  into  the  Cave, 
which  is  presently  made  vp  very  close,  because  as  some  of  the 
dead  bodyes  are  consumed,  so  others  are  more  or  lesse  rotten, 
as  they  haue  beene  longer  or  latter  buryed,  from  the  stincke 
whereof  they  feare  infection.  In  the  Citty  of  Pisa  they  haue 
a  large  and  very  fayre  Churchyarde,  with  many  fayre  marble 


SHAKESPEARE'S      EUROPE.  457 

PiUers,  for  a  Common  buryall  place,  called  Campo  Santo  that 
is  the  holy  fielde,  because  the  German  Emperour  Frederick 
Barbarossa  returning  from  Jerusalem  with  his  Ships  ballasted 
with  earth  of  the  holy  land,  layd  the  same  there,  and  they  say 
that  the  bodyes  buyried  vnder  that  earth  are  consumed  within 
two  or  very  fewe  dayes.  Generally  In  Italy  (more  spetially  in 
Tuscany)  they  giue  Doles  of  bread  wyne  and  mony  to  the  poore, 
but  they  make  nether  Dynners  nor  Banquets  to  those  who 
are  invited  to  attend  the  body.  They  neuer  toll  any  Bell  for 
any  lying  at  the  point  of  death,  but  after  the  buiryall  (when 
they  thincke  prayers  auayle  the  dead  no  lesse  then  while  they 
lined)  they  ring  a  knell  with  one  great  Bell  (for  the  Churches 
seldome  haue  more)  or  with  the  Santsbell  where  they  haue  none 
greater. 

Customes- 

Touching  diuers  Customes,  I  haue  formerly  sayde  that  the 
Italians  are  proverbyally  taxed  with  madnes  twise  in  the  yeare, 
namely  of  deuotion  in  the  tyme  of  lent  (whereof  I  haue  allready 
spoken  in  the  discourse  of  Religion)  and  of  licentious  life  in  the 
tyme  of  Carnauall  from  Christmas  feast  to  Ashwensday  (so 
called  of  biding  farewell  to  flesh)  aswell  for  eating  flesh  as  for 
carnall  lusts  with  wemen  (since  then  the  old  and  most  deuoute 
leaue  or  at  least  frequent  not  much  the  Company  of  Curtizans). 
This  Carnauall  is  a  most  licentious  tyme,  wherein  men  and 
wemen  walke  the  streetes  in  Companyes  all  the  afternoones, 
and  sometymes  (espetially  towardes  the  end  of  that  tyme)  also 
in  the  mornings,  excepting  only  fryday  in  the  after  noone, 
hauing  their  faces  masked,  and  the  men  in  wemens,  wemen  in 
mens  apparrell  at  theire  pleasure.  And  very  matrons  towardes 
the  end  of  the  tyme  walke  the  streetes  thus  masked,  but  allwayes 
in  wemens  apparrell  and  in  the  Company  of  their  husbands. 
They  thus  walke  vp  and  downe  the  markett  places,  and  some 
companyes  leade  musicke  with  them  and  table  to  place  some 
Instruments  in  the  markett  places,  where  they  play  excelent 
musicke.     All  this  tyme,  the  Curtizans  are  so  taken  up  as  they 


«8  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

must  hyre  them  beforehande  who  will  haue  their  Company  to 
walke  and  feast  with  them.  By  day  they  that  are  masked  may 
weare  no  weapon,  espetially,  no  pockett  weapons,  which  are  for- 
bidden at  all  tymes.  But  in  the  nights  of  this  tyme  it  is  dangerous 
to  walke  the  streetes,  wherein  Companyes  of  swaggerours  walke 
armed,  often  committing  murthers  and  horrible  outrages.  All 
this  tyme  many  houses  keepe  publike  meeteinges  for  dansing, 
where  all  that  are  masked  may  freely  enter,  and  dance  with 
wemen  there  assembled  and  he  that  danseth  at  the  ende  of  his 
danse  payes  the  musitians  an  ordinary  rate  of  small  mony. 
Yea  the  very  houses  of  noblemen  and  gentlemen,  vpon  occasions 
of  meetings  to  danse  with  wemen  and  virgins  of  honour,  are 
open  for  any  masked  persons  to  enter  and  beholde  them.  At 
G«noa  all  the  yeare  long  they  haue  weekely  a  publike  meeting 
for  dansinge,  and  in  other  Cittyes  (as  Sienna)  many  like 
meetings,  not  only  for  the  v\ilgar,  but  also  for  the  Nobility  and 
Gentry.  At  Rome  and  Naples  in  the  tyme  of  Carauall  they 
haue  many  races  of  horses  runne  for  prises,  and  likewise  of 
Buffoli  (which  are  beasts  like  oxen,  but  bigger  and  deformed 
with  galled  backes,  and  wanting  hayre  in  many  partes  of  their 
body,  whose  flesh  is  not  eaten,  but  their  skinnes  are  good  to 
make  lether,  and  the  best  vse  of  them  is  for  drawing).  Also  at 
Rome  the  Jewes  runne  naked  a  miles  race  within  the  walls  for 
prises,  with  many  like  sportes. 

As  the  Italians  liue  licentiously,  so  they  giue,  or  at  least 
cannot  forbid  the  people  to  vse  like  liberty  in  taxing  their 
faultes  by  libells,  espetially  diuulged  in  the  foresayd  tyme  of 
Carnouall,  and  more  espetially  at  Rome,  where  vpon  two 
Images,  the  one  called  Pasquin,  (being  of  stone,  yet  hauing 
the  Armes  and  leggs  Cutt  off,  as  in  a  revenge  for  libeling,  and 
beinge  sett  vpright  against  the  wall  of  a  Pallice  in  the  Cornour 
of  a  streete  nere  the  Markett  place  Navona)  the  other  called 
Marforio,  (being  of  great  stature,  and  of  marble,  layde  downe 
in  length  with  a  lowe  toomb  vnder  it,  vpon  parte  of  the  mount 
Capitoline : )  I  say  vpon  these  two  Images,  (famously  knowne 
not  only  in  Italy  but  to  all  strangers  affecting  knoledge  of 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  459 

fora3me  matters)  all  the  sayd  lybells  at  Rome  are  fastened, 
commonly  in  forme  of  a  dylogue  Marforious  asking  the  question, 
and  Passqui  answring  from  which  Custome  the  worde  Passqui 
is  vulgarly  taken  for  a  libell. 

The  gentlemen  seldome  feasting  one  another,  except  it  be 
vpon  rare  occasions,  and  those  rather  particular  to  some  fewe 
Familyes,  then  generall  to  all,  as  vpon  affinity  contracted  by 
maryage,  yet  to  preserue  loue  and  acquaintance  among  them, 
daily  haue  generall  meetinges  in  the  markett  places,  and  priuate 
in  gardens,  and  to  the  same  ende,  as  also  because  in  many 
Cittyes  they  are  the  cheefe  marchants,  they  kepe  the  generall 
meetinges  no  lesse  strictly  then  the  marchants  of  our  partes 
keepe  their  daily  meeteinges  at  the  exchange,  espetially  at 
Venice,  where  the  gentlemen  daly  meete,  with  the  marchants, 
before  noone  at  Rialto,  where  they  stand  by  themselues,  and 
towardes  eueniug  in  the  markett  place  of  St.  Marke,  where  they 
walke  together.  As  the  Italyans  loue  ease  in  all  thinges  and 
commodity  rather  then  pride,  wearing  their  apparrell  large, 
and  in  Journeyes  hauing  their  bootes  wyde,  their  hatts  and 
Clokes  of  thicke  felte,  and  softe  Cushions  vpon  their  hard 
Sadies,  and  never  lighting  fiom  their  horses  (by  reason  of  the 
hott  Clyme  and  the  fayntnes  of  their  bodyes  Commonly  in  some 
measure  diseased  through  naturall  incontinency)  So  vpon  the 
foresayd  reasons,  they  haue  commodityes  for  easey  passages  in 
the  streetes  of  their  Cittyes.  In  Venice  they  may  passe  to  all 
partes  of  the  Citty  by  water  in  commodious  boates,  aswell  as  by 
land.  In  Genoa  they  haue  in  diners  places  attending  Porters, 
with  Chayres  to  cairy  passengers  whether  they  will,  which 
Chayres  are  called  Seggioli,  and  haue  Curtaynes  to  drawe  before 
and  on  each  syde,  so  as  the  passenger  may  see  all  going  by 
him,  but  is  scene  of  none,  and  they  are  caryed  by  two  Porters 
one  behind,  the  other  before,  by  two  round  and  thick  Coule- 
staues,  and  the  gentlemen  haue  also  litters,  both  vsefuU  in  that 
Citty  seated  on  sydes  of  Mountaynes,  but  they  vse  no  Coaches 
because  the  streetes  are  narrowe  and  for  most  part  steepe.  In 
Naples  also  in  great  part  seated  vpon  a  mountaynes  syde  and 


460  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

top  they  haue  like  Seggioli  for  passengers.  In  Rome  they 
haue  "Coaches  and  horses  with  Footeclothes  standing  in  certayne 
places  ready  vpon  all  occasions  to  be  hyred,  and  commonly  they 
ryde  one  in  the  saddle  and  another  behinde  vpon  the  Footecloth. 
In  the  playne  Country,  as  Lombardy,  for  Jornyes  they  vse 
Coaches,  commonly  drawne  with  litle  horses,  but  I  haue  seene 
a  lady  in  depth  of  winter  and  durty  wayes  to  haue  her  Coach 
drawne  by  Oxen,  and  in  hilly  or  mountanous  Countryes  they 
ryde  vpon  Mules,  Asses,  and  horses  Commonly  of  litle  stature. 

As,  through  all  Italy  priuate  men  plowe  and  plant  their 
grownds  to  the  very  doores  of  theire  houses,  (which  haue  no 
such  wastyardes  about  them  as  euery  Farmers  house  hath  with 
vs)  and  also  plant  with  trees  and  vines  the  very  forrowes  of 
theire  land  in  the  open  fieldes,  so  particularly  in  the  States  of 
the  Duke  of  Florence,  the  very  ditches  of  the  high  wayes  and 
also  of  walled  townes  and  Castles,  as  belonging  to  the  Duke,  are 
to  his  vse  planted  with  Mulbery  trees,  for  feeding  of  silke 
wormes  (wherof  they  keepe  infinite  Nombers)  with  the  leaues 
therof,  which  the  Duke  sells  to  his  people,  and  if  any  one  be 
founde  to  pull  the  leaues  or  breake  the  branches,  he  shalbe 
deepely  Fynned. 

They  are  carefull  to  avoyde  infection  of  the  plague,  and  to 
that  purpose  in  euery  Citty  haue  magistrates  for  health.  So 
as  in  tymes  of  danger  when  any  Citty  in  or  neere  Italy  is 
infected,  travelers  cannot  passe  by  land,  except  they  bring  a 
boUetino  or  certificate  of  their  health  from  the  place  whence 
they  come,  and  otherwise  must  make  la  quarantana  or  tryall  of 
forty  dayes  for  their  health,  in  a  lazaretto  or  hospitall  for  that 
purpose.  But  by  Sea  generally  both  the  men  and  all  the  goods 
of  the  shipp,  except  they  can  make  cleare  proofe  of  health  in  the 
partes  whence  they  came,  must  make  the  sayd  tryall  of  forty 
dayes,  espetially  Shipps  comming  from  Constantinople  which  is 
seldome  free  from  infection.  And  this  they  vse  not  only  for 
health,  but  as  a  mistery  of  traflique,  by  which  they  knowe  the 
quality  of  all  marchants,  and  of  all  goodes,  before  they  be 
admitted  to  Free  traffique  in  the  Cittyes. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  461 

The  richest  and  noblest  gentlemen  scorne  not  to  buy  their 
owne  meate  in  the  marketts,  whose  prouision  is  so  small,  as 
commonly  they  carry  it  themselues  in  handkerchers,  hauing 
allwayes  prouision  at  home  of  wyne,  oyle,  and  bread,  but  if  they 
neede  a  Porter,  there  stand  boyes  ready  with  basketts  by  whome 
they  send  their  provisions  to  their  howses,  going  themselues 
about  their  buisines,  for  these  boyes  being  well  knowne,  they 
neuer  fayle  to  deliuer  them  safely. 

Sicke  persons  vse  much  to  drincke  the  milke  of  Goates,  and 
in  diuers  Cittyes  Droves  of  Goates  are  driuen  through  the 
streetes,  to  be  milked  at  theire  doores,  that  they  may  drincke 
the  milke  when  it  is  warme. 

The  Italians  beginne  the  day  after  the  Sunne  is  sett  as  wee 
doe  at  midnight,  hauing  whole  Clockes  stricking  twenty-foure 
howers,  as  our  halfe  clockes  only  strike  twelue,  so  as,  not  to  be 
weary  with  telling  the  clocke,  a  man  had  neede  of  a  stoole  and 
a  Cushion  to  sett  at  ease.  The  first  hower  after  the  Sunne  is 
sett,  strikes  one,  the  Noone  or  midday  varyeth  daily  as  the 
Sunne  doth  his  setting,  for  when  the  Sunne  setteth  at  eight  in 
the  euening,  the  next  Noone  is  when  the  Clocke  strikes  sixteene, 
and  when  the  Sunne  setts  at  seuen,  the  next  noone  is  when  the 
Clocke  strikes  seuenteene,  and  so  it  differs  for  the  rest  of 
the  howers  and  minutes.  They  foUowe  the  newe  style  of  Pope 
Gregory,  going  tenne  dayes  before  the  old  style  vsed  with  vs, 
so  as  when  they  write  the  first  of  January,  wee  write  the  23th 
of  the  former  month  December.  Our  Almanakes  write 
that  Florence,  Sienna,  and  Pisa,  begin  the  yeare  as  wee  doe 
vpon  the  25th  of  March,  but  all  other  Italians  begine  the  yeare 
at  the  feast  of  our  Lords  Circumcision,  being  the  first  of 
January  after  their  style,  which  is  with  vs  the  23th  of  the 
former  month  December. 

And  they  call  their  first  of  January  Newyeares  day,  but 
they  are  farr  from  our  Custome  of  Newyeares  guifts  vpon  that 
day,  holding  to  the  Contrary,  that  it  is  vnlucky  to  pay  or  send 
anything  out  of  doores  that  day,  and  that  it  is  a  good  hausell 


M2  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

of  the  newe  yeare  to  receave  mony,  or  any  goods  in  to  the  house 
vpon  that  day. 

The  Italians  saluting  one  another,  crosse  the  right  hand  ouer 
the  breast  laying  it  vpon  the  heart,  as  the  Turkes  to  the  Con- 
trary crosse  the  left  hand.  Both  Italians  and  Turkes  in  saluting 
bend  the  head  and  body  very  lowe,  onely  the  Turkes  neuer 
vncouer  theire  heades,  wheras  the  Italyans  lowely  putt  of  their 
hatts,  and  stand  still  bareheaded  a  good  space  to  the  greater 
person  saluted,  that  if  he  chance  to  looke  backe  he  may  see 
their  respect  to  him,  or  if  they  be  equalls,  both  goe  forward  but 
vncovered  for  a  litle  tyme  after  they  parte.  The  Italians  if 
they  salute  neerer,  giue  a  light  touch  in  manner  of  imbracing, 
but  the  gentlemen  of  Venice  salute  one  another  with  a  kisse 
vpon  the  cheeke.  At  Venice  I  obserued  that  young  Virgins  of 
J  the  Nobility  passing  the  streete,  and  hauing  their  Faces  couered 
;  with  a  Vayle  like  a  Nett,  so  as  they  might  see  and  be  scene  tho 
not  fully,  gentlemen  for  a  Curtesy  would  stop  their  way,  stand- 
ing still  before  them  as  amazed  at  their  beauty,  and  they  tooke 
pryde  to  declyne  asyde  with  a  smyle  and  light  blushing.  In 
the  Cittyes  vpon  land  the  highest  place  is  to  goe  next  the  wall, 
but  in  Venice  most  of  the  streetes  are  narrow  for  two  to  walke, 
and  the  kennells  are  on  each  syde  next  the  houses,  and  there 
the  right  hand  is  the  highest  place,  as  in  larger  streetes  and 
Marketplaces  raysed  in  the  midst  and  declining  to  the  kennels 
on  each  syde,  the  greatest  man  goes  in  the  midst,  and  the  next 
on  the  right  hand,  the  third  on  the  left  hand  of  him  who  goes 
in  the  midst,  and  so  for  the  rest,  the  right  hand  being  still  pre- 
ferred to  the  left. 

At  Table  it  were  discurtesy  to  carue  Salt,  (which  the  Goate 
loues,  by  which  name  they  note  Lust  and  call  Cuckolds)  as  also 
to  carue  Braynes  (as  imputing  folly  or  want  of  brayne  to  him 
to  whome  they  carue). 

In  the  hott  Clyme  of  Italy,  wemen  in  cold  wether  putt  pans 
with  fyer  vnder  them,  as  they  vse  in  the  most  frosen  Countryes 
of  Netherland.  And  I  wondered  to  see  Husbandmen  in  that 
wflrme  Country  to  house  their  Ewes  in  Stables  at  Lambing 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  463 

tyme,  since  ours  are  left  in  the  open  field,  which  I  thinck  they 
doe  out  of  too  much  indulgency  to  them  as  hauing  fewe  Cattle 
in  those  partes. 

In  Italy  I  haue  seene  Companyes  of  wandring  Tawny 
people  like  to  our  Gypsyes,  whome  they  vulgarly  call  Singari, 
and  they  also  tell  Fortunes. 

The  Harlotts  called  Cortisane  commonly  weare  dobletts  and 
Breches  vnder  their  wemens  gownes,  yea  I  haue  seene  some 
of  them  (as  at  Paduoa)  goe  in  the  Company  of  young  men  to  the 
Tennis-Court  in  mens  Apparrell  and  Racketts  in  their  handes, 
most  commonly  wearing  doblets  and  Hose  of  Carnation  Satten, 
with  gold  buttons  from  the  Chinne  round  to  the  wast  behinde, 
and  silke  stockings,  and  great  Garters  with  gold  lace  both  of  the 
same  colour.  And  I  mett  a  Dutches  carryed  in  a  horse  litter  to 
Eome,  whose  gentlewemen  and  ladyes  of  honour  rode  astryde 
vpon  ordinary  hackney  horses,  in  dobletts  and  breeches  of  the 
sayd  stuff  fashion  and  colour.  But  all  these  had  their  heades 
attyred  like  wemen.  And  I  obserued  them  to  be  thus 
apparrelled  at  ordinary  tymes  of  the  yeare,  besydes  the  f  oresayde 
liberty  of  Carnauall,  when  men  and  wemen  masked  walke  the 
streetes  at  pleasure  in  mens  or  wemens  apparrell. 

As  in  tyme  of  Carnauall  walking  the  streetes  by  night  is 
most  dangerous,  espetially  in  Lombardy,  so  at  all  tymes  of  the 
yeare  and  in  all  partes  of  Italy  it  is  vnsafe  to  walke  the  streetes 
by  night.  In  Florence  I  obserued,  that  the  gentlemen  in 
Companies  walked  by  nights  in  the  streetes,  with  Rapyers,  and 
close  lanthornes,  I  meane  halfe  light,  halfe  darke,  carrying  the 
light  syde  towardes  them,  to  see  the  way,  and  the  darke  syde 
from  them,  to  be  vnseene  of  others,  and  if  one  company 
happened  to  meete  with  another,  they  turned  their  light  syde 
of  theire  lanthorns  towardes  the  faces  of  those  they  mett,  to 
knowe  them,  and  to  keepe  themselues  vnseene  behynde  the 
darke  sydes,  and  except  they  were  accquainted  frendes  they 
seldome  mett  without  some  braule,  or  tumult  at  the  least. 


464  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Pastymes  Exercises  Hawkeing:  Hunting  Fowlins:  Birding: 
and  Fishinge. 

Touching  Pastymes  and  exercises.  In  gentlemens  or 
Cittizens  howses  I  neuer  sawe  any  playing  at  dice,  Gardes,  or 
Tables,  nether  doe  I  remember  to  haue  seene  any  Tables  in 
Italy,  but  at  Gardes  and  dyce  I  haue  seene  many  play,  not  in 
priuate  houses,  but  vpon  the  stalls  of  shopps,  and  broade  stones 
in  publike  places,  and  they  who  played  were  sometymes  shop- 
keepers and  men  of  Reasonable  quality,  but  Gommonly  of  the 
baser  sorte.  At  Naples  they  haue  a  flatt  stone  in  the  markett 
place  upon  the  harbour,  where  such  men  play  at  dyce,  and  will 
venture  to  loose  theire  very  liberty.  For  governours  of  Galleyes 
standing  by,  vse  to  lend  them  mony,  which  they  repay  if  they 
winne,  otherwise  loosing  are  carryed  away  to  rowe  as  slaues  in 
the  Galleyes,  till  they  be  redeemed,  which  seldome  happens, 
because  hauing  scant  dyet,  and  being  trusted  for  foode  in  the 
Gallyes,  their  debt  daly  groweth  vpon  them.  In  Venice  and 
25.  Myles  from  the  Gitty,  the  lawe  forbids  dyeing,  and  like 
games,  vpon  great  penaltyes,  except  it  be  in  publike  Innes  or 
at  Feasts  of  great  maryages,  or  vnder  the  two  great  Fillers  in 
the  markett  place  of  St.  Marke,  which  pillers  being  erected  by  a 
Lombard,  the  Senate,  besydes  his  rewarde  in  monye,  graunted 
him  this  priuilege  for  gamsters,  to  play  freely  and  without 
penalty  vnder  the  sayd  Pillers.  In  the  publike  Inne  kept  by  a 
G«rman  in  Venice,  whether  most  strangers  of  the  best  quality 
resorte,  I  haue  seene  young  gentlemen  of  Italy  play  franckly 
with  strangers  at  dyce,  but  generally  in  Italy  this  gamming  is 
forbidden,  in  some  places  more  strictly  then  others,  and  to  be  a 
Common  gammster  is  disgracefuU,  nether  are  these  games  vsed 
in  priuate  houses  to  wast  whole  dayes  and  nights  for  pastyme, 
as  in  our  partes.  They  haue  a  game  commonly  vsed  by  the 
Fachini  that  is  Porters,  and  sometymes  by  horsemen  as  they 
ryde  in  the  high  waye,  wherein  they  name  a  number  vnder 
tenne,  and  sodenly  as  they  name  it  cast  out  some  of  their 
fingers,  or  all  fyue,  and  he  winnes,  whose  nomber  hitts  the 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  466 

nomber  of  the  fingers  cast  out  by  both  at  one  instant.  In  the 
tyme  of  Carnauall  all  Cittyes  vse  to  haue  publike  Comedies 
acted  by  Cittizens,  and  in  Florence  they  had  a  house  where  all 
the  yeare  long  a  Comedy  was  played  by  professed  players  once 
in  the  weeke  and  no  more,  and  the  partes  of  wemen  were  played 
by  wemen,  and  the  cheefe  Actours  had  not  their  parts  fully 
penned,  but  spake  much  extempory  or  vpon  agreement  betweene 
themselues,  espetially  the  wemen,  whose  speeches  were  full  of 
wantonnes,  though  not  grosse  baudry  (which  the  Italians  like, 
but  neede  no  such  provocation)  and  their  playes  were  of 
Amorous  matters,  Neuer  of  historyes,  much  lesse  of  tragedies, 
which  the  Italyans  nature  too  much  affects  to  imitate  and 
surpasse.  And  one  Lucinia  a  woman  player,  was  so  liked  of  the 
Florintines,  as  when  shee  dyed  they  made  her  a  monument  with 
an  Epitaphe.  Also  not  only  in  Caniauall  but  all  the  yeare 
long,  all  the  Markett  places  of  great  Cittyes  are  full  of  Monte- 
bankes,  or  Ciarlatanes,  who  stand  vpon  tables  like  stages,  and 
to  sell  their  oyles,  waters,  and  salues,  drawe  the  people  about 
them  by  musicke  and  pleasant  discourse  like  Comedies,  hauing 
a  woman  and  a  masked  foole  to  acte  these  partes  with  them. 
In  tyme  of  Carnauall  espetially,  and  also  at  other  tymes,  they 
haue  publike  dances  of  gayne,  in  bowses  standing  open  and  free 
to  enter,  where  for  each  danse  the  man  payes  twopence  to  the 
musicke  and  to  the  house :  and  at  Geno[a]  the  best  sorte  haue  a 
publike  meeteing  for  dansing  once  each  weeke,  as  likewise  at 
Syenna  where  strangers  may  freely  enter  and  are  intertayned 
with  much  curtesey,  by  the  gentlemen  and  gentlewemen,  after 
the  French  liberty  in  both  Cittyes.  In  generall  the  Italians!, 
loue  not  to  be  excluded  from  musicke  or  Comedyes  (excepting  j 
the  playhouse  at  Florence  where  men  payde  for  entrance)  and 
therefore  at  these  meetinges  the  doores  are  commonly  left  open. 
In  the  tyme  of  Carnauall  and  at  publike  Feasts  of  great 
maryages  (besydes  the  liberty  of  men  and  wemen  in  the 
Carnauall  to  walke  the  streetes  disguised  and  masked),  they 
haue  Tiltings,  Runnings  with  lances  against  a  Post  Armed  like 
a  man  at  all  peeces.  Diners  races,  of  men,  horses,  and  other 


466  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

beasts,  with  diuers  like  sportes.  For  Festiuall  dayea  the 
Celebration  of  them  consists,  in  the  kitchen  for  fasting  and 
feasting,  and  in  the  Church  for  visiting  the  shrynes  of  Saynts 
and  making  offerings,  and  in  the  peoples  Processions  ouer  the 
precincts  of  each  Saynts  parish,  with  Images  caryed  and  Priests 
singing  before  them,  but  many  of  them  besydes  haue  temporall 
JoUytyes,  as  at  the  feast  of  St.  Martin,  to  haue  a  stuble  Goose 
rested,  and  the  boyes  singing  in  the  streetes  in  Italian,  long 
Hue  St.  Martin  with  his  cupp  of  wyne  and  his  goose  rost,  giue 
me  a  bitt  my  host,  and  the  cause  of  this  Ceremony  is,  that  St. 
Martin  is  writen  to  haue  hidden  himselfe  among  a  floocke  of 
Geese,  from  the  people  that  would  make  him  Bishop.  Also  at 
the  feast  of  St.  Luke,  because  he  is  sett  fourth  by  the  picture  of 
an  Oxe  with  homes  (as  St.  Mathew  by  an  Angel,  St.  Marke  by 
a  lyon,  and  St.  John  by  an  Eagle)  therefore  the  people  esteeme 
him  the  Patron  of  Cuckolds,  and  because  they  holde  he  was  a 
Paynter  and  paynted  most  of  our  Ladyes  Pictures,  the  paynters 
also  take  him  for  their  Patron,  and  make  Feasts  vpon  his  day. 
Such  vses  they  make  of  the  Saynts  Pictures  which  they  call  lay 
mens  bookes.  But  the  worst  vse  they  make  of  feasts,  is  that 
the  Chastity  of  wemen  is  not  more  corrupted  by  any  meanes, 
then  at  these  meetings  of  feasts,  vpon  pretence  of  holynes, 
which  vayle  is  so  safe,  as  the  Jelious  Italians  can  hardly  preuent 
this  mischeefe.  Vpon  diuerse  other  dayes  of  the  yeare  they 
vse  like  Jolyties,  as  vpon  the  first  of  May  being  at  Sienna  I 
obserued  them  to  erect  maypooles,  according  to  our  vse,  and 
the  boyes  and  girles  dauncing  about  it  at  the  sounde  of  a 
Bagpipe,  layde  holde  on  passengers  to  begg  mony  of  them,  as 
wee  vse  vpon  the  Monday  after  Easter.  Many  goe  about  with 
basketts  selling  wiggs  and  diuerse  kyndes  of  delicate  sweete  and 
pleasant  bread  in  small  proportians,  and  they  commonly  stand 
at  the  Cellers  where  Muskadyne  and  sweet  wynes  are  solde,  and 
as  our  Costermongers  8ometyme[s]  sell  Apples  at  best  betrust 
[ate],  so  they  sell  this  bread  Alia  tenuta,  that  is  he  paying 
on  whome  they  lay  holde,  but  they  allwayes  lay  holde  on  him 
who  is  most  stranger,  neuei:  on  him  who  bringes  the  Company 
to  them. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  467 

Touching  exercises.  At  Padoa  the  SchoUers  haue  Tennice 
Courtes,  but  the  Italyana  faynt  bodyes,  espetially  in  the  heate 
of  that  Clyme,  loue  not  such  styrring  exercises,  which  are  vsed 
most  by  strangers  resorting  thether.  And  it  was  vulgarly 
sayde,  that  when  they  purposed  to  builde  Tennice  Courtes  at 
Venice,  the  Curtizans  paying  much  tribute  made  suite  to  the 
Contrary,  lest  it  shoulde  hinder  their  trading,  which  at  Venice 
is  insteede  of  all  exercises.  For  if  you  call  for  a  boate,  and 
say  you  will  goe  a  spasso  that  is  for  recreation,  howsoeuer  you 
meane  to  take  the  ayre  vpon  the  water,  he  will  presently  carry 
you  to  some  Curtezans  house,  who  will  best  pay  him  for 
bringing  her  Customers,  as  if  there  were  no  other  recreation 
but  only  with  wemen.  The  Venetians  seldome  or  neuer  come 
on  horsbacke,  and  vulgar  Jeaats  are  raysed  on  them  for 
ignorance  of  ryding,  as  of  one  who  would  hyre  one  horse  to 
carye  as  many  as  came  with  him  in  his  boate,  and  of  another 
who  ready  to  take  horse,  asked  how  the  wynde  stoode,  as 
thincking  he  could  no  more  ride  then  sayle  against  the  wynde, 
with  many  like  Jeasts.  But  the  Neapolitans  are  excellent 
horsemen,  and  much  vse  that  exercise.  And  at  Naples  I  haue 
scene  gentlemen  play  in  the  playne  with  a  little  ball  and  a 
sticke  like  a  basting  ladle,  to  driue  it  before  them,  which  sporte 
the  Hollanders  much  vse  vpon  the  yce  in  Winter.  Generally 
all  Italyans  nluch  vse  the  exercyse  of  Ballon,  which  is  somewhat 
violent,  they  play  in  their  shirtes,  hauing  braces  on  the  right 
Armes  with  knobbs  of  wood,  with  which  they  tosse  a  ball  one  to 
the  other,  as  great  as  our  foote  ball,  but  somewhat  lighter.  At 
Venice  for  exercise  and  sporte  the  young  men  assaulte  and 
defende  bridges,  and  goe  to  CufEes  at  first  in  Jeast,  but  often 
prouing  earnest,  yet  no  further  then  hand  blowes. 

Touching  Hunting,  Hawking,  fowling,  birding,  and  Fishing. 
The  fieldes  of  Italy  are  in  greate  parte  like  gardens  or 
Orchardes,  wherein  all  wylde  beasts  are  destroyed,  nether  can 
men  persuie  their  game  without  great  domage  to  other  men, 
and  for  the  same  reason  they  are  vnfitt  for  the  flying  of 
Hawkes.     For  my  part,  in  my  passage  through  Italy  I  sawe  not 


468  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

one  Hawke  carryed  on  the  fist  or  setting  on  the  pearch,  nor  any 
Howndes  or  Spaniells,  neither  are  these  sportes  vsed  in  most 
parts  of  Italy,  only  in  the  teritory  of  Rome  where  the  fieldes 
are  more  wylde,  and  in  some  part  of  the  State  of  Sienna,  they 
say  that  Hunting  is  free  for  all  men,  euen  in  other  mens 
growndes,  and  when  two  Companyes  followe  one  wylde  beast,  it 
belongs  to  them  that  first  followed  or  hurte  it,  though  another 
take  it,  so  they  desist  not  to  persuie  it.  And  the  Duke  of 
Florence  hath  a  wood  in  a  desert  parte  of  that  State,  where  he 
keepes  wylde  Boares  for  his  owne  Hunting,  but  I  neuer  heard 
of  any  fallowe  or  read  Deare,  much  lesse  Beares  or  like  wylde 
beasts  to  be  in  any  part  of  Italy.  The  Venetians  say,  that  in 
Histria  parte  of  that  State  lying  on  the  North  syde  of  the  Gulfe, 
The  people  are  much  delighted  with  Hawking,  Hunting  and 
Fishing,  and  that  in  the  lakes  neere  the  Citty,  many  delight  to 
persue  in  small  boates  a  kynd  of  litle  fish  but  delicate  to  eate, 
taken  by  hitting  it  with  a  little  forked  Instrument.  They  haue 
litle  or  no  Sea  fowle,  but  only  at  Venice,  and  there  in  no  great 
plenty.  But  as  the  Italyans  spetially  delight  in  gardens, 
Conduites  of  fresh  water,  fountaynes,  and  building  of  fayre 
Pallaces  with  many  Chimnies  seldome  smoking,  and  adorning 
richly  the  Chappells  which  belong  to  their  particular  Famillyes. 
So  the[y]  exceedingly  delight  in  Birding,  to  which  purpose 
many  gentlemen  haue  curious  Vccellami  Boschetti  and 
Ragnarij,  that  is  plottes  of  grownde  and  thicke  rowes  of  trees 
fitted  and  planted  for  Birding.  Among  many  Vccellami  which 
I  haue  scene  I  will  discribe  one,  belonging  to  a  Florintyne 
gentleman  named  Bondelmonte,  lying  neere  St.  Casciano. 
Vpon  a  hill  somwhat  large  but  not  very  high,  and  of  easy 
asscent,  this  place  of  delight  was  planted,  where  first  vpon 
the  rising  of  the  hill  vpon  one  syde  was  a  litle  howse  built, 
hauing  a  pleasant  prospect,  on  the  one  syde  towardes  the  lower 
groundes  fitt  for  the  sporte  of  Birding,  on  the  other  syde 
towardes  the  hill.  At  the  one  end  this  howse  had  a  Beddstead 
fitted  with  Cushions  of  lether,  and  being  narrowe  it  had  a 
Cubbard  which  drawne  out  inlarged  it  for  a  bedfellowe  if  neede 


SHAKESPEARE'S     EUROPE.  469 

were.  The  rest  of  the  house  coulde  not  well  receaue  aboue  six 
persons.  The  insyde  was  curiously  paynted,  but  with 
Lasciuious  pictures  of  naked  wemen  with  diuers  postures  to 
wanton  daliance.  It  had  a  litle  table  hunge  vp  against  the 
wall,  vnder  which  was  a  most  obscene  picture  of  a  Satyre  and 
a  naked  woman.  And  neere  it  was  a  Cubbard,  wherein  the 
gentleman  had  Pasta  Eeale,  Ciambelini,  and  like  delicate  kindes 
of  bread,  with  other  Junketts,  and  a  bottle  of  white  Muskadyne, 
to  intertayne  his  Mistres  or  other  frendes.  From  this  house  on 
both  sydes  and  rounde  about  the  hill,  were  planted  hedges  and 
Arbours  in  forme  of  a  fortresse,  the  lowe  hedges  being  like 
Battlements,  and  the  Arbours  like  towers  and  BuUwarkes,  all 
which  were  hunge  with  lymed  twiggs,  and  in  the  Arbours  were 
Cages  of  diuers  birdes,  with  Sparowe  Hawkes  and  Owles  tyed 
neere  them,  whose  least  stirring  made  the  birdes  Cry,  which 
made  flying  birdes  come  and  fall  vpon  the  lymed  twiggs.  Vpon 
the  greene  plott  before  the  house,  and  within  the  hedges,  diuers 
netts  were  spread,  and  lining  birdes  tyed  to  stickes,  and  within 
the  house  satt  the  gentleman  governing  all  this  sporte,  by 
diuerse  ropes  lifting  vp  the  stickes  and  birdes,  which  fluttering 
and  Chirpping  made  flying  birdes  fall  among  them,  and  with 
other  ropes  drawing  the  netts  when  any  birdes  fell  within  their 
Compasse.  The  same  gentleman  not  farr  of  had  a  thickett  of 
lawrell  and  other  trees,  very  high  and  thicke  on  both  sydes,  and 
in  the  midst  open  like  a  glade,  where  hauing  a  great  nett  at 
the  one  ende,  they  came  from  the  other  end,  with  talking  and 
light  striking  of  the  trees,  driuing  the  birdes  before  them  into 
the  nett,  which  others  presently  lett  fall.  These  thicketts  are 
Common  in  the  States  of  the  Duke  of  Florence,  and  these  and 
like  Arts  of  birding  are  much  vsed  through  out  Italy.  And  in 
some  places  I  haue  scene  them  catch  birdes  in  the  ayre,  as  fishes 
are  caught  in  the  waters,  by  baytes  and  hookes,  fastned  to  a 
peece  of  Corcke,  which  by  long  thredes  they  lett  hang  from 
high  walls  and  high  windowes  and  terretts,  and  therewith, 
moued  to  and  fro  by  the  wynde,  they  catch  birdes  swallowing 
the  bates  and  hookes. 


4T0  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

The  Ligustick  Sea  yealdes  no  fish  at  all,  as  I  haue  formerly 
related  the  proverb  attributing  to  Genoa  a  Sea  Voyde  of 
fish,  Mountaynes  wanting  woodes,  with  like  strang  propertyes. 
But  the  gulfe  of  Venice  yealdes  Sea  fish,  wherewith  the  Citty  of 
Venice  hath  the  marketts  furnished  in  good  plenty,  as  I  haue 
formerly  shewed  in  the  third  part  of  this  worke  and  the  Chapter 
of  Italyan  dyett,  wherein  I  haue  also  shewed  that  Italy  hath 
some  great  lakes  and  Riuers  yealding  some  quantity  of  fresh 
water  fish,  and  very  many  litle  brookes  yealding  some  small 
fishes  and  no  great  quantity  of  them,  whereof  the  cheefe  lakes 
and  places  of  fishing  are  appropriated  to  Princes  and  States  in 
whose  dominions  they  are.  But  generally  I  obserued  no  Citty 
but  only  Venice  to  be  all  the  Yeare  well  serued  with  fish,  and 
that  other  Cittyes  within  land  in  the  very  tyme  of  lent,  haue 
small  quantity  of  fish  or  none  at  all,  and  those  marketts  which 
are  furnished  with  some  quantity,  (as  in  Bologna)  yet  haue 
them  dead  before  they  can  be  brought  to  them.  And  howsoeuer 
the  dull  sporte  of  fishing  may  seeme  agreeable  to  the  Italyans 
nature,  inclyned  to  sad  meditations,  yet  I  neuer  founde  any 
gentlemen  or  Cittisens  delighting  in  that  recreation. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPfi.  471 


CHAPTER  II. 

Of  the  French  mens  Nature,  and  manners,  Bodyes  and 
witts,  Manuall  Artes,  Sciences,  Vniversities,  languages, 
Ceremonyes,  particularly  in  maryages,  Childbearings, 
Christnings  and  Funeralls,  as  also  of  theire  diuers 
Customes,  Pastimes,  Exercises,  particularly  of  theire 
Hunting,  Hawking,  Birding,  and  Fishinge. 

[Moryson  is  never  satisfactory  when  writing  about  France, 
and  the  only  passage  I  quote  from  this  Chapter,  which  extends 
from  Page  635  to  Page  646  of  the  MS.  is  one  on  Page  641,  in 
which  our  author  takes  the  opportunity  of  praising  Oxford  and 
Cambridge.— C.H.] 

.  .  .  Fraunce  hath  many  Vniversityes,  some  more  spetially 
famous  for  each  of  the  sayd  professions.  But  the  Vniversity  of 
Paris  is  cheefe  and  most  famous  for  all  the  professions.  The 
two  famous  vniversityes  of  England  (I  may  boldly  say)  excell 
all  other  in  the  worlde  by  many  degrees,  I  meane  not  in  the 
learning  of  Professors  and  Students,  wherein  some  nations  and 
many  particular  men  may  perhaps  challeng  preheminence,  nor 
meane  I  in  the  florishing  of  all  professions,  whereof  some,  as 
namely  the  studdy  of  Ciuill  and  Cannon  lawes,  may  seeme 
more  to  florish  in  other  partes  where  the  professors  of  them 
are  better  rewarded,  but  I  meane  in  the  magnificall  foundation 
of  them.  For  whereas  generally  the  Vniversityes  beyonde  the 
Seas  haue  only  one  or  two  Coleges,  wherein  the  Professors 
reade  and  some  fewe  poore  Students  are  mantayned  for  a  short 
tyme  the  rest  of  the  Students  liuing  in  the  towne.  The  famous 
Vniversities  of  England  haue  each  of  them  (besydes  the  publike 
schooles  &  libraryes)  many  Coleges,  towardes  or  about  the 
nomber  of  twenty,  and  those  stately  built  of  free  stone,  with 
very  convenient  Chambers  to  lodge  not  only  the  Students 
mantayned  by  the  founders,  but  all  other  Students  whalsoeuer 


472  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

comming  thether  to  liue  at  their  owne  charge,  who  haue  both 
lodging  and  dyet  at  a  reasonable  rate  within  the  Colleges, 
mantayning  officers  for  that  purpose.  As  also  they  haue 
publike  lectures,  and  disputations,  and  exercises  for  all  students 
from  the  lowest  to  the  highest.  And  these  Colleges  are  richly 
endowed  by  the  founders  with  lands,  the  yearely  Rents  whereof 
mantayne  in  the  greatest  one  hundreth  or  more  schollers  till 
they  take  degree  of  Master  of  Arts,  and  some  50  or  60  Fellowes 
of  diuerse  Professions  during  life,  or  till  they  can  gett  prefer- 
ment in  the  Commonwealth,  and  the  least  of  them  in  like  sorte 
mantaynes  some  30  or  forty  poore  schollers  and  some  dosen  or 
sixteene  Felowes,  some  professing  the  Ciuill  lawe,  some 
Phisicke,  and  the  greatest  part  diuinity.  The  Vniversity  at 
Paris  in  Fraunce  of  all  other  in  the  world  commeth  neerest  to 
the  sayd  famous  Vniversities  of  England  as  indeede  it  was  first 
founded  in  imitation  of  them,  by  foure  Monkes,  who  hauing 
beene  in  Oxford  the  Schollers  of  Beda,*  an  English  man  (so 
famous  for  learning  as  antiquity  hath  giuen  him  the  style  of 
Reuerent)  did  in  the  tyme  of  the  French  Emperour  Charles  the 
great,  beginne  to  teach  at  Paris,  and  moved  the  French  to 
founde  that  Vniversity.  It  may  seeme  ill  planted  in  the  Cheefe 
Citty  of  the  kingdome  and  so  neere  the  kings  Court,  both  apt  to 
withdrawe  schollers  from  their  Studyes  to  other  Courses  of  life, 
or  to  dissolute  manners,  but  the  vniversity  is  a  seuerall  Part 
of  the  Citty  closed  with  gates,  in  which  compasse  all  the 
Students  reside,  who  liue  not  in  the  Colleges.  And  these 
Colleges  were  of  old  foureteene  in  nomber,  and  I  nether  heare 
nor  reade  that  the  nomber  hath  beene  incrased  in  late  ages.  .  .  . 

*  The  Venerable   Bede  at   Oxford  !    I   feel   that  it  is   rather  unkind  to 
Moryson  to  quote  this  passage. — C.H. 


SHAKESPEARE'S      EUROPE.  473 


CHAPTER  III. 

Of  Ensrland  touching  nature,  and  manners,  Bodyes  and 
witts,  manuall  Artes,  Sciences,  Vniversityes,  language, 
Ceremonyes,  particularly  in  manages,  Childbearinges, 
Christnings,  and  Funeralls,  as  also  of  diuers  Customes, 
Pastymes,  Exercises,  particularly  of  Hunting,  Hawkeing, 
Fowling,  Birding,  and  Fishing. 

This  discourse  (as  the  former,  of  the  Commonwealth  of 
England,  and  also  of  Religion)  I  will  referr  to  the  intended 
treatise  of  England  and  Scotland  vpon  these  suhiectes,  more 
exactly  to  be  written,  to  avoyde  the  imputation  of  ignorance  in 
aifayres  at  home,  while  I  assert  knowledge  of  Forrayne  States. 
Yet  in  the  meane  tyme  till  that  treatise  be  compiled  I  desyre 
leaue  for  strangers  sake,  breefly  to  note  some  singularities  of 
England  in  these  poyntes.  And  first  for  the  satisfaction  of 
strangers,  who  say  that  old  writers  haue  taxed  the  old  Brittayns 
to  haue  beene  Cruell  and  inhospitable  by  nature  towards 
strangers,  and  that  to  this  day  they  fynde  by  experience  the 
English  to  be  insolent  and  rude  towards  them.  For  the  old 
brittons  cruelty  and  inhospitality,  generally  the  most  barbarous 
people  are  most  cruell,  but  in  the  tyme  of  Cesar,  himselfe 
wittneseth  that  the  inhabitants  of  Kent  were  most  curteous  and 
full  of  humanity,  and  as  shortly  after  they  imbraced  Christian 
Religion  in  the  primitiue  Church,  and  had  then  famous 
Vniversityes,  before  France  had  any,  (that  of  Paris  being 
founded  in  the  modell  and  Imitation  of  them)  so  no  doubt  they 
were  farr  from  Barbarisme.  And  since  the  Saxons  gaue  the 
name  of  England  to  this  Hand,  and  since  the  Normans  did 
Conquer  it,  I  did  neuer  reade  history,  through  the  long  and 
victorious  warrs  they  made  in  Fraunce  &  other  kingdoms,  which 
euer  taxed  them  of  Cruelty,  but  rather  recorde  many  examples 
wherein  they  vsed  singular  mercy  and  humanity  towardes  the 
Conquered,  and  all  such  as  they  tooke  prisoners.     Yea  in  our 


474  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

tyme,  during  the  raigne  of  Elizabeth  late  Queene  of  famous 
memory,  in  her  renounned  victoryes,  wee  remember  and  our 
enemyes  cannot  but  wittnes  with  vs,  singular  mercy  and 
humanity  to  haue  beene  vsed  towardes  all  Captiues  and 
prisoners,  more  spetially  in  the  nauall  victory  of  the  yeare  1588. 
And  at  the  seige  of  Kinsale  in  Ireland,  in  both  which  it  is 
notoriously  knowne  that  singular  mercy  was  vsed  to  all 
Prisoners,  and  that  many  Captiues  of  the  best  sorte  liued  in  as 
good  if  not  better  condition  then  they  did  at  home,  & 
gayned  by  theire  Oaptiuity,  being  released  without  ransome  or 
paying  any  thinge  for  theire  expences,  which  burthen,  besydes 
the  bounty  of  presents,  they  sustayned  to  whome  they  were 
Captiues  by  the  lawe  of  warr. 

Now  for  the  Imputation  of  strangers  that  the  English  are 
inhospitable  towardes  them,  and  to  this  day  apt  to  vse  insolent 
wronges  towardes  them.  Strangers  commonly  arryue  at 
Grauesende,  inhabited  by  people  who  haue  beene  themselues  in 
forrayne  parts,  and  are  apt  to  vse  like  extortions  to  them,  as 
perhapps  themselues  haue  receaued  abroade.  And  indeede 
generally  that  towne  giues  such  ill  intertaynment  to  the  very 
English,  as  fewe  men  of  the  better  sorte  will  lodge  there,  but 
vpon  necessity.  From  thence  strangers  are  directed  to  like 
hosts  at  London,  where  they  may  be  ill  vsed  for  expences,  and 
there  perhapps  are  sometyme  arronged  by  the  insolency  of 
the  baser  sorte  of  Prentisces,  seruing  men  Dray  men, 
and  like  people,  which  presuming  vpon  theire  nombers  doe 
many  like  insolences  to  English  gentlemen  and  laydies. 
Besydes  I  cannot  deny,  that  the  Cittizens  of  London  and  of  lesse 
Cittyes,  haue  had  and  may  haue  a  spleane  against  strangers  for 
growing  rich  among  them  by  traffique  vsed  to  theire  preiudice. 
But  if  a  stranger  will  chuse  an  honest  guide,  and  converse  with 
the  better  sorte,  he  shall  fynde  singular  Curtesy,  out  of  natural! 
disposition  from  lords,  from  the  gentry,  from  all  schoolers,  and 
not  only  verball  but  reall  in  being  made  welcome  to  their 
houses  and  tables,  bearing  all  respects  to  them  rather  aboue 
then  vnder  theire  degrees.     For  as  the  English,  contrary  to  the 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  4T» 

Custome  of  all  nations,  giue  the  higher  place  and  way  to  wemen 
though  of  lower  degree  then  themselues,  out  of  a  noble 
mynde  to  giue  honour  and  support  to  weakenes,  so  giue  they 
like  respect  to  strangers,  espetially  to  military  men  and 
Doctours  of  liberall  professions,  (as  indeede  they  generally 
preferr  schollers  both  strangers  and  natiues)  yea  they  are 
naturally  so  inclyned  to  beare  respect  and  good  opinion 
towardes  strangers,  as  this  vertue  exceeding  meane  declyneth  to 
vice,  in  preferring  and  more  esteeming  strangers  aswell 
Phisitians  as  other  like  professors,  then  their  owne  Countrymen, 
as  more  learned  and  skillfull  then  they  are,  which  makes  the 
English  also  so  much  travayle  in  forrayne  parts,  and  so  much 
esteeme  theire  owne  Countrymen  being  travelers,  wisely 
iudging  that  the  experience  of  Vlisses  could  not  but  add  much 
to  his  other  naturall  vertues,  and  this  all  experienced  strangers 
doe  confesse,  but  they  vnthanckfuUy  misconceaue  the  cause, 
attributing  that  excessiue  curtesy  to  the  simplisity  of  the 
English,  which  truely  belongs  to  the  nobility  of  their  myndes, 
as  may  appeare  by  the  foresayd  respect  to  wemen,  and  espetially 
in  that  this  curtesy  towardes  strangers  aboundes  most  in  the 
most  noble  and  learned  men,  farthest  from  simpliscity.  Yet  I 
confesse  that  also  very  husband  men  and  Country  people  in 
England  espetially,  within  land  (for  they  on  the  Sea  coast* 
haue  daly  exasperations  against  borderinge  strangers)  I  say 
within  land,  are  naturally  curteous  and  kynde  towardes 
strangers,  espetially  when  by  their  guide  or  their  owne  language, 
they  can  make  themselues  in  some  weake  measure  vnderstoode 
whence  and  who  they  are. 

Agayne  it  is  a  singularity  in  the  nature  of  the  English,  that 
they  are  strangly  adicted  to  all  kyndes  of  pleasure  aboue  all 
other  nations.  This  of  old  was  Justly  attributed  to  Idlenes, 
when  the  multitude  of  monasteryes  and  the  great  traynes  and 
large  howse  keepinges  of  lords  and  gentlemen  were  nurseryes  of 
theefes  and  Idle  persons,  so  as  wee  were  serued  for  the  most 
parte  by  strangers  in  all  manuall  trades.  But  since  the  putting 
downe  of  monasteryes  and  of  these  great  traynes  and  large 


476  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

howse  keepings  howsoeuer  I  cannot  deny  that,  out  of  this 
natural!  adiction  to  pleasure  (or  idlenes  if  you  will  so  call  it) 
and  out  of  naturall  boldenes  lesse  to  feare  death  then  want,  more 
persons  are  executed  in  England  for  stealing  and  Roberyes  by 
the  high  way,  then  in  many  vast  kingdomes  abroade,  yet  doe  not 
these  offences  so  much  abounde  as  in  those  former  tymes,  and 
for  manuall  trades,  wee  are  now  almost  altogether  serued  by 
natiues,  who  for  necessity  to  eate  theire  owne  breade,  are  in 
good  measure  growne  industrious  Artizens.  But  for  the  poynt 
of  pleasures,  the  English  from  the  lordes  to  very  husbandmen, 
haue  generally  more  fayre  and  more  large  Gardens  and 
Orchardes,  then  any  other  nation.  All  Cittyes,  Townes  and 
villages  swarme  with  Companyes  of  Musicians  and  Fidlers, 
which  are  rare  in  other  Kingdomes.  The  Citty  of  London  alone 
hath  foure  or  fine  Companyes  of  players  with  their  peculiar 
Theaters  Capable  of  many  thousands,  wherein  they  all  play 
euery  day  in  the  weeke  but  Sunday,  with  most  Strang  concourse 
of  people,  besydes  many  strange  toyes  and  fances  exposed  by 
signes  to  be  seene  in  priuate  houses,  to  which  and  to  many 
musterings  and  other  frequent  spectacles,  the  people  flocke  in 
great  nombers,  being  naturally  more  newe-fangled  then  the 
Athenians  to  heare  newes  and  gaze  vpon  euery  toye,  as  there 
be,  in  my  opinion,  more  Playes  in  London  then  in  all  the  partes 
of  the  worlde  I  haue  seene,  so  doe  these  players  or  Comedians 
excell  all  other  in  the  worlde.  Whereof  I  haue  seene  some 
stragling  broken  Companyes  that  passed  into  Netherland  and 
Germany,  followed  by  the  people  from  one  towne  to  another, 
though  they  vnderstoode  not  their  wordes,  only  to  see  theire 
action,  yea  marchants  at  Fayres  bragged  more  to  haue  seene 
them,  then  of  the  good  marketts  they  made.  Not  to  speake  of 
frequent  spectacles  in  London  exhibited  to  the  people  by 
Fencers,  by  walkers  on  Ropes,  and  like  men  of  actiuity,  nor  of 
frequent  Companyes  of  Archers  shooting  in  all  the  fieldes,  nor 
of  Saynts  dayes,  which  the  people  not  keeping  (at  least  most 
of  them,  or  with  any  deuotion)  for  Church  seruice,  yet  keepe  for 
recreation   of   walking   and   gaming.       What   shall    I   say   of 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  477 

daunsing  with  Curious  and  rurall  musicke,  frequently  vsed  by 
the  better  sort,  and  vpon  all  hollydayes  by  country  people 
daunsing  about  the  Maypooles  with  bagpipes  or  other  Fidlers, 
besydes  the  ioUityes  of  certain  seasons  of  the  yeare,  of  setting 
vp  maypooles  daunsing  the  morris  with  hobby  horses,  bringing 
home  the  lady  of  the  harvest,  and  like  Plebean  sportes  in  all 
which  vanityes  no  nation  commeth  any  thing  neere  the  English. 
What  shall  I  say  of  playing  at  Gardes  and  dice,  frequently  vsed 
by  all  sortes,  rather  as  a  trade  then  as  recreation,  for  which  all 
strangers  much  blame  vs.  As  the  English  are  by  nature 
amorous,  so  doe  they  aboue  other  nations  assert  and  followe  the 
pleasant  Study  of  Poetry,  and  therein  haue  in  good  measure 
attayned  excellency.  To  conclude  with  Hawking  and  Hunting. 
No  nation  so  Frequently  vseth  these  sports  as  the  English.  No 
nation  of  greater  compasse,  alloweth  such  great  proportions  of 
lands  for  Parkes  to  impale  Fallowe  and  Eed  deare.  And  as 
England  hath  plenty  of  Red  deere,  so  I  will  boldly  say  that  it, 
perhaps  one  shyre  of  it,  hath  more  Fallowe  deere  then  all 
the  Continent  of  the  worlde  that  I  haue  scene,  And  for  the 
Parkes  of  Fallowe  deere  lately  planted  in  Denmarke  Brabant 
and  Holland,  they  haue  beene  stored  in  our  Age  out  of  England 
by  the  late  Queens  fauour.  No  Nation  foUoweth  these 
pastimes  and  exercises  on  horse  backe  and  on  Foote,  so 
frequently  and  paynfully  in  any  measure  of  Comparison. 
England  yealdes  excelent  sparrow  hawkes,  and  Ireland  hawkes 
of  diuers  kyndes,  but  espetially  excellent  Goshawkes,  and 
gentlemen  with  great  charge  procure  plenty  of  the  best  hawkes 
from  forrayne  partes.  Not  only  gentlemen  but  yeomen 
frequently  hunt  the  hay  re,  not  only  with  grayhownds  but 
hownds,  in  keeping  wherof  for  that  purpose  diuers  yeomen 
ioyne  together,  for  England  wants  not  Acteons  eaten  vp  by 
their  owne  dogs.  And  for  all  these  sportes  and  other  vses, 
England  hath  without  comparison  greater  nomber  and  better 
dogs,  then  any  other  Nation,  as  Mastiues  for  keeping  the 
howse,  rough  water  dogs  for  the  Duck,  grayhounds  for  the 
hayre,  diuers  kyndes  of  hounds  for  all  huntings,  and  Spanyels 


418  SHAKESPEARE'S     EUROPE. 

for  hawking,  and  bloodhounds  to  track  stolen  Deere  or  other 
thinges,  and  litle  dogs  for  wemens  pleasure,  and  all  these 
beautifull  and  good,  and  some  most  rare,  as  the  sayd  blood- 
houndes,  and  Tumblers  for  Couyes,  and  setting  doges  to  catch 
Partriges  by  the  nett  (which  sport  notwithstanding  is  vnlawfuU). 

Agayne  the  Nature  of  the  English  is  very  singular  aboue 
other  Nations  in  liberality  and  bounty  of  Presents,  gifts  and 
rewardes,  if  it  be  not  rather  prodegality  or  folly,  as  when 
gentlemen  and  great  men  will  paye  more  then  is  due,  in  small 
thinges  because  they  will  not  stand  to  change  mony,  in  greater 
because  they  will  not  stand  to  examine  Reconings,  but  rather 
would  seeme  negligent  in  spending,  and  in  all  voluntary 
rewardes  assert  bounty  aboue  their  quality  and  meanes,  as  I 
coulde  shewe  by  many  instances.  The  vniversityes  of  England 
are  most  famous,  wherein  no  kingdome  can  compayre  with  it 
by  many  degrees,  as  I  haue  shewed  in  the  discourse  of  the 
Vniversities  in  Germany,  and  also  in  France. 

London  hath  foure  singularities  aboue  all  other  Cittyes,  as 
the  Monuments  of  Westminster,  the  Goldsmithes  rowe  in 
Cheepsyde,  the  Exchange  for  marchants  meeting,  and  the 
Bridge  ouer  Thames.  And  generally  no  kingdome  may 
compare  with  England  for  Churches,  espetially  the  supmtuous 
and  large  building  and  the  number  of  Cathedrall  Churches. 
Not  to  speake  of  famous  antiquities  throughout  all  England 
excellently  described  by  our  famous  Antiquary  Mr.  Camden. 

England  hath  great  magnificence  in  the  Feasts  and 
Ceremonyes  of  the  Kings  Coronation,  but  is  singular  aboue  all 
other  kingdomes  or  Cittyes,  in  the  yeerely  Feast  of  St.  George, 
and  the  particular  feasts  of  installing  each  knight  of  the  Garter, 
and  in  the  yearely  triumphes  and  Pagents  of  the  Citty  of 
London  when  the  newe  Maiour  takes  his  oath,  and  espetially  in 
the  Tables  of  the  Maiour  &  espetially  Sheriffes  of  London,  all  the 
yeare  open  to  intertayne  all  men  of  quality,  natiues  and 
strangers,  who  may  freely  resorte  to  them. 

England  hath  the  best  Barbers,  and  the  most  commodious 
Innes  of  all  the  world  besydes. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  478 

The  English  language  is  very  copious  of  wordes  and 
expressions  of  any  thinge  to  be  spoken,  and  being  mixed  is 
therefore  more  and  not  lesse  to  be  esteemed,  as  I  haue  shewed 
in  the  former  discourse  of  the  Italian  tounge. 

Touching    Customs,    England    keepes    the    old    kalander, 

beginnes  the  day  at  midnight,  and  the  yeare  vpon  the  25th  of 

March.       But    to    my    purpose    of    only    naming    singulari- 

tyes.     Strangers  blame  two  Customes  of  the  English  First  that 

a  man  telling  of  a  tale  or  speaking  to  others  at  table,  if  any 

of  them  drincke,  wilbe  silent  till  they  haue  druncke,  which  may 

be  good  manners  if  the  speech  demand  or  require  a  present 

answer,  but  otherwise  is  needeles,  his  drincking  not  hindring 

his  hearing,  and  if  any  ill  manners  be,  it  is  rather  in  him  that 

drinckes  and  so  deserues  no  such  respect.     Secondly  that  wee 

putt  off  hatts  too  often  at  table,  with  offence  of  shedding  loose 

haires   and  the  like,   and   too  litle   at   other   meetings   as   at 

Ordinaryes,  where  some,  as  in  a  place  of  equall  expence,  will 

enter  without  any  salutation,  &  generally  thincke  it  needlesse 

towards  familiar  frends,   and  base  towardes   vnknowne   men. 

England  excells  all  other  Countryes  in  the  goodnes  and  nomber 

of  ambling  naggs  and  Geldings  and  no  other  nation  hath  so 

many  and  easy  Padds  to  ryde  vpon,  nor  in  any  measure  Chayres 

and  stooles  so  frequently  bombasted  and  richly  adorned.     But 

strangers  seeing  most  of  our  gentlemen  ride  vpon  hard  northerne 

saddles,  wonder  they  shoulde  vse  them  abroade,  who  desyre  to 

sett  80  soft  at  home.     The  Custome  for  each  parish  to  keepe  a 

Register  of  all  Children  Christned,  whereby  any  man  may  proue 

his  age  (being  a  thinge  important  for  many  cases  of  lawe  and 

otherwise)  was  first  begonne  in  England  in  the  tyme  of  King 

Henry  the  Eighth,  and  the  Romans  hauing  borowed  it  of  vs, 

call  it  the  Custome  of  England,  but  I  knowe  no  other  Country 

that  vseth  it.     England  hath  three  very  olde  and  very  laudable 

Customes,  vsed  in  no  other  Eingdome  that  I  knowe.     First  for 

Children  at  morning  and  euening  to  aske  their  Parents  blessing, 

and  extraordinarily  their  Godfathers  when  they  meete  them. 

Secondly  that  all  malefactours  are  followed  from  village  to 


480  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

village  by  publike  officers  with  Hue  and  Cry.     Thirdly  that 
when  any  man  is  at  the  point  of  death,  a  great  bell  is  towled, 
to  warne  all  men  to  pray  for  him  while  he  yet  liueth,  and  when 
the  party  is  dead,  by  a  nomber  of  seuerall  stroakes  at  the  bell, 
notice  is  giuen  whether  the  party  dead  be  a  man  woman  or 
Chylde,  and  then  the  bell  is  rounge  out.     As  likewise  at  the 
buryall  all  the  bells  of  the  Church  for  some  bowers  are  runge 
out.     Touching  bells  England  hath  many  singularities,  as  in 
the    generall    greatnes    of    them,    some    one     (as    that    of 
Lincolne  Minster)  requiring  the  helpe  of  many  men  to  toule  it, 
and  some  dossen  or  twenty  men  to  ringe  it  out.     Also  in  the 
incredible  nomber  of  them,  so  as  I  may  boldly  say  England  hath 
more  bell  mettall  then  all  the  Contenent  of  Europe  and  that 
part  of  Asia  which  I  haue  scene.     Besydes  that  most  Churches 
of  England  haue  each  of  them  three,  fj'ue,  or  seuen  bells  of 
differing  bignes,  which  men  commonly  ringe  out  in  musicall 
tunes  for  recreation,  which  I  neuer  obserued  to  be  donne  in  any 
other  Country.      For  Turky  hath  no  bells  at  all,  the  Priests 
calling  them  to  the  Moschees  by  the  voyce,  as  our  Falconours 
call  hawkes  to  the  lure.     The  French  haue  some  great  bells, 
which  they  ringe  not  out  but  only  toule  them  for  seuerall 
Masses  and  purposes.     And  the  Italian  Churches  haue  for  the 
most  part  litle  bells  which  wee  call  Saynts  bells.     Only  Venice 
hath  some  great  bells,  whereof  they  brought  the  greatest  out 
of  England  after  the  destroying  of  our  Monasteries. 

These  singularities  remembered  in  a  shorte  meditation,  shall 
suffice,  referring  the  rest  to  the  intended  full  discourse  vpon  all 
the  heades  of  this  Chapter. 


SHAKESPEARE'S     EUROPE.  481 


CHAPTER  IIII. 

Of  Scotland  touching  nature  and  manners,  Bodyes  and 
Witts,  Manuall  Arts  Sciences,  Vniversities,  language, 
Ceremonyes,  particularly  in  Maryages,  Childbearinges, 
Christnings,  and  Funeralls,  and  also  of  theire  diuers 
Customes,  Pastimes  Exercises,  particularly  of  their 
Hunting,  Hawking,  Fowling,  Birding  and  Fishinge. 

This  discourse  also  (as  the  former  of  England)  I  will  referr 
to  the  intended  tretise  of  England  and  Scotland  upon  the 
foresayd  subjects  more  exactly  to  be  written. 


CHAPT.   V. 

Of  Ireland,  touching  nature,  and  manners,  etc. 

[I  give  two  extracts  from  this  Chapter.  Moryson  always 
writes  well  about  Ireland,  but  frequently  repeats  what  he  has 
written  before.  The  Chapter  extends  from  Page  653  to  Page 
664  of  the  MS.— C.  H.]. 

Nature  Manners  Bodies  and  Witts. 

In  this  Chapter  I  will  speake  of  the  Meere  Irish.  Only  I  will 
say  for  the  English  Irish  that  they  may  be  knowne  by  the 
description  of  our  English  at  home.  But  as  horses  Cowes  and 
sheepe  transported  out  of  England  into  Ireland,  doe  each  race 
and  breeding  declyne  worse  and  worse,  till  in  fewe  yeares  they 
nothing  differ  from  the  races  and  breeds  of  the  Irish  horses  and 
Cattle.  So  the  posterities  of  the  English  planted  in  Ireland, 
doe  each  discent,  growe  more  and  more  Irish,  in  nature  manners 
and  customes,  so  as  wee  founde  in  the  last  Rebellion  diuers  of 
the  most  ancient  English  Familyes  planted  of  old  in  Ireland,  to 
be  turned  as  rude  and  barbarous  as  any  of  the  meere  Irish 
lords.  Partly  because  the  manners  and  Customes  of  the  meere 
f 


48«  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

Irish  giue  great  liberty  to  all  menB  Hues,  and  absolute  power 
to  great  men  ouer  the  inferiors,  both  which  men  naturaly  affect. 
Partly  because  the  meere  Irish  of  old  overtopped  the  English 
Irish  in  nomber,  and  nothing  is  more  naturall  yea  necessary, 
then  for  the  lesse  Nomber  to  accommodate  it  selfe  to  the 
greater.  And  espetially  because  the  English  are  naturally 
inclyned  to  apply  themselues  to  the  manners  and  Customes  of 
any  forrayne  nations  with  whome  they  liue  and  Converse, 
whereas  the  meere  Irish  by  nature  haue  singular  and  obstinate 
pertinacity  in  retayning  their  old  manners  and  Customes,  so 
as  they  could  neuer  be  drawne,  by  the  lawes  gentile  govern- 
ment, and  free  conversation  of  the  English,  to  any  Ciuility  in 
manners,  or  reformation  in  Religion. 

Now  to  retorne  to  the  meere  Irish.  The  lords  or  rather 
cheefes  of  Countryes  (for  most  of  them  are  not  lords  from  any 
graunts  of  our  kings,  which  English  titles  indeede  they  dispise), 
prefix  0  or  Mac  before  their  names,  in  token  of  greatnes,  being 
absolut  tyrants  ouer  their  people,  themselues  eating  vpon  them 
and  making  them  feede  their  kerne  or  footemen,  and  their 
horsemen.  Also  they,  and  gentlemen  vnder  them,  before  their 
names  putt  nicknames,  giuen  them  from  the  Colour  of  their 
haire,  from  lameness,  stuttering,  diseases,  or  villanous  inclina- 
tions, which  they  disdayne  not,  being  otherwise  most  impatient 
of  Reproch,  though  indeede  they  take  it  rather  for  a  grace  to 
be  reputed  actiue  in  any  Villany,  espetially  Cruelty  and  theft. 
But  it  is  strange  howe  contrary  they  are  to  themselues,  for  in 
apparrell,  meate,  Fashions,  and  Customes,  they  are  most  base 
and  abiect,  yet  are  they  by  nature  proude  and  disdaynefuU  of 
reproch.  In  fighting  they  will  runne  away  and  turne  agayne 
to  fight,  because  they  thincke  it  no  shame  to  runne  away,  and 
to  make  vse  of  the  advantage  they  haue  in  swift  running,  yet 
haue  they  great  Corage,  in  fighting,  and  I  haue  scene  many 
of  them  suffer  death  with  as  constant  resolution  as  euer  Romans 
did.  To  conclude  this  point  they  knowe  not  truely  what  honour 
is,  but  according  to  their  knowledge  no  men  more  desyre  it, 
affecting  extreamely  to  be  Celebrated  by  their  Poetts  or  rather 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  483 

Rimers,  and  fearing  more  then  death  to  haue  a  Ryme  made  in 
their  disgrace  &  infamye.  So  as  these  Rymers,  pestilent 
members  in  that  commonwealth,  by  animating  all  sortes  by 
their  Rymes,  to  licentious  lining,  to  lawlesse  and  rebellious 
actions  are  somuch  regarded  by  them,  as  they  grow  very  rich, 
the  very  wemen,  when  they  are  young  and  new  Marryed  or 
brought  to  bed,  for  feare  of  Rymes,  giuing  them  the  best 
Apparr^ll  and  oinaments  they  haue. 

The  Irish  are  by  nature  very  factious,  all  of  a  Sept  or  name 
lining  together,  and  cleeuing  close  one  to  another  in  all 
quarrells  and  actions  whatsoeuer,  in  which  kynde  they  willingly 
suffer  great  men  to  eate  vpon  them,  and  taJke  whatsoeuer  they 
haue,  proverbyally  saying  defend  mee  and  spende  Mee,  but  this 
defence  must  be  in  all  cawses,  Just  or  vniust,  for  they  are  not 
content  to  be  protected  from  wronge,  except  they  may  be  borne 
out  to  doe  wronge. 

They  are  by  nature  extreamely  giuen  to  Idlenes.  The  Sea 
Coasts  and  harbors  abounde  with  fish,  but  the  fishermen  must 
be  beaten  out,  before  they  will  goe  to  their  Boats.  Theft  is  not 
infamous  but  rather  commendable  among  them  so  as  the 
greatest  men  affect  to  haue  the  best  theeues  to  attend  vpon 
them,  and  if  any  man  reproue  them,  they  answer  that  they  doe 
as  their  fathers  did,  and  it  is  infamy  for  gentlemen  and  swords- 
men to  Hue  by  labour  and  Manuall  trades.  Yea  they  will  not 
be  perswaded  that  theft  displeaseth  God,  because  he  giues  the 
pray  into  their  handes,  and  if  he  be  displeased,  they  say  yet  he 
is  mercyfuU  and  will  pardon  them  for  vsing  meanes  to  Hue. 
This  Idlenes  makes  them  also  slouenly  and  sluttish  in  their 
howses  and  apparrell,  so  as  vpon  euery  hill  they  lye  lowsing 
themselues,  as  formerly  in  the  discourse  of  the  Commonwealth. 
I  haue  remembered  foure  verses,  of  four  beasts  that  plague 
Ireland  namely,  lyse  vpon  their  bodyes,  Ratts  in  theire  howses, 
wollues  in  their  fieldes  and  swarmes  of  Romish  Prists  tyranising 
ouer  their  Consciences.  This  Idlenes  also  makes  them  to  loue 
liberty  aboue  all  thinges,  and  likewise  naturally  to  delight  in 
musick,  so  as  the  Irish  Harpers  are  excelent,  and  their  solemnc 
f  2 


484  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

musicke  is  much  liked  of  strangers,  and  the  wemen  of  some 
partes  of  Mounster,  as  they  weare  Turkish  heades  and  are 
thought  to  haue  come  first  out  of  those  partes  so  they  haue 
pleasant  tunes  of  Moresco  Danses. 

They  are  by  nature  very  Clamorous,  vpon  euery  small 
occasion  raysing  the  hobou  (that  is  a  dolefull  outcrye)  which 
they  take  one  from  anothers  mouthe  till  they  putt  the  whole 
towne  in  tumult.  And  their  complaynts  to  magistrates  are 
commonly  strayned  to  the  higest  points  of  Calamity,  sometyes 
in  hyperbolicall  tearmes,  as  many  vpon  small  violences  offered 
them,  haue  Petitioned  to  the  lord  Deputy  for  Justice  against 
men  for  murthering  them  while  they  stoode  before  him  sounde 
and  not  so  much  as  wounded. 

In  the  late  Rebellion  wee  founde  the  Munster  men  to  betray 
the  Earl  of  Desmond  their  cheefe  leader  into  our  handes,  for 
their  owne  Pardons  and  rewardes  of  mony.  But  howesoeuer 
the  State  by  publike  Proclamation  did  sett  a  great  reward  vpon 
the  head  of  Tyrone,  to  any  should  bring  his  head,  and  a  greater 
to  any  should  bring  him  aliue,  yet  the  northern  men  cold  not  be 
induced  by  any  rewardes  of  mony  or  Pardons  for  theire  owne 
estates  and  Hues,  to  betray  him,  no  not  when  themselues  were 
driuen  to  greatest  misery,  and  he  forced  to  hyde  his  head  in  the 
woodes  without  any  forces,  and  only  was  Followed  by  some  fewe 
of  his  most  trusty  vassalls.  In  like  sort  by  experience  we 
reputed  the  Northern  men  of  better  nature  and  disposition  to 
peace,  to  Ciuill  government,  and  Reformation  of  Religion,  then 
the  Mounster  men  at  that  tyme  Rebells.  For  howsoeuer  the 
Northern  men  followed  their  lordes  with  all  their  hartes,  and 
powers  in  rebellious  and  vnlawfuU  actions,  yet  they  did  it 
because  they  lined  by  them,  and  had  feeling  of  their  power 
ready  at  hand  to  doe  them  good  or  hurt,  and  had  formerly  no 
knowledge  of  the  kings  power  and  Justice  but  farr  off  and  not 
ready  to  supporte  and  protect  them  in  theire  obedience,  whereas 
the  Mounster  men  had  long  lined  happily  vnder  the  Protection 
of  the  State  and  English  lawes.  Yea  when  they  warrs  were 
ended,  and  the  English  Judges  went  their  Circuites  through  all 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  485 

Ireland,  the  Northerne  people  more  obediently  and  more 
joyfully  then  any  other  receaved  the  English  lawes,  and 
government  to  protect  them  from  the  oppression  of  great  lords 
and  their  swordsmen.  And  howsoeuer  the  Northerne  men  were 
generally  Papists,  yet  wee  considered  that  they  must  be 
so  or  of  no  Religion,  hauing  not  formerly  beene  taught  any 
other,  whereas  the  Rebells  of  other  partes,  by  long  conversation 
with  the  English,  and  liuing  amonge  them,  had  formerly  had 
great  opportunity  to  be  well  instructed  in  Religion  and  Ciuill 
manners. 

It  is  an  old  saying, 
Rustica  gens  optima  flens,  pessima  ridens. 
The  Country  Clownes  are  best  when  they  doe  weepe, 
and  worst  when  they  in  plenty  laugh  and  sleepe. 
And  this  saying  may  more  truely  be  spoken  of  the  Irish  then 
any  other  nation.     For  nothing  more  brings  them  to  obedience 
then    pouerty,    and    heretofore    they    neuer    had    plenty    but 
presently  they  rushed  into  Rebellion.     For  particular  experi- 
ence, lett  them  wittnes  who  haue  kepte  Irish  footemen,  if  euer 
they  could  bring  any  of  them  on  foote  agayne,  whome  once  they 
had  sett  on  horsbacke,  and  if  they  haue  not  had  better  seruice 
from  them  whome  they  kepte  most  bare  in  apparrell  or  mony, 
and  most  subiect  to  correction,  then  from  those  the  kept  most 
bountifully  and  vsed  most  freely  and  gently. 


The  bodyes  of  men  and  wemen  are  large  for  bignes  and 
stature,  because  they  are  brought  vp  in  liberty  and  with  loose 
apparrell,  but  generally  the  very  men  are  obserued  to  haue  litle 
and  ladylike  hands  and  feete,  and  the  greatest  part  of  the 
wemen  are  nasty  with  fowle  lynnen,  and  haue  very  great 
Dugges,  some  so  big  as  they  giue  their  Children  suck  ouer  theire 
shoulders.  The  the  wemen  generally  are  not  straight  laced, 
perhapps  for  feare  to  hurt  the  sweetenes  of  breath,  and  the 
greatest  part  are  not  laced  at  all.  Also  the  Irish  are  generally 
obserued  to  be  fruitfuU  in  generation,  as  at  Dublin  in  the  tyme 
of  the  last  warr,  it  was  generally  knowne  for  truth,  that  one 
of  the  Segers,  while  she  lodged  in  the  house  of  Mres  Arglas, 


486  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

bare  fyue  Children  at  one  birth,  and  we  all  knowe  an  AUder- 
mans  wife  that  bare  three  at  a  birth,  with  many  like  examples. 
For  the  witts  of  the  Irish,  they  themselues  bragg  that 
Ireland  yealdes  not  a  naturall  foole,  which  bragg  I  haue  hard 
diners  men  confirme,  neuer  any  to  contridict.  My  honored  lord 
the  late  Earle  of  Deuonshyre,  till  his  dying  day  kept  an  Irish- 
man in  fooles  Apparrell,  and  Commonly  called  his  lordships 
foole,  but  wee  found  him  to  haue  craft  of  humoring  euery  man 
to  attayne  his  owne  endes,  and  to  haue  nothing  of  a  naturall 
foole.  But  for  the  Irish  generally  they  are  subtill  temporisers, 
and  because  they  haue  beene  vsed  to  frequent  change  of 
Governours,  if  they  cannot  atayne  their  owne  endes,  they  labour 
by  all  shifting  deuises  to  delay  their  adversaryes  preuayling 
against  them,  till  a  newe  governour  be  sent,  as  crafty  Davus 
in  the  Comedy,  thincking  he  had  donne  well  to  putt  off  his 
young  masters  maryage  but  for  one  day,  hoping  that  some  newe 
impediments  might  therein  arise.  They  are  Crafty  to  obserue 
their  governours  humours,  and  to  present  to  them  at  their  first 
comming  causes  of  Justice  formerly  determined  against  them, 
from  whome  if  they  can  gett  (while  they  are  yet  vnpractised  in 
the  affayres)  any  new  decree  contrary  or  differing  from  the  old, 
they  will  not  cease  to  make  new  trouble  to  their  advarsaryes. 
Tea  many  getting  the  governours  hand  to  their  Petitions, 
though  nothing  to  their  fauour,  yet  haue  made  such  vse  of  it 
with  their  adversaryes  at  home,  as  if  it  had  beene  an  absolute 
grauht  of  their  requests.  If  they  can  fasten  vpon  their 
gouernours  any  brybe  (which  is  allwayes  Cowes),  they  hold 
them  as  slaues  for  euer.  And  if  they  will  not  be  corrupted,  but 
execute  Justice  against  them,  then  are  they  most  Clamorous  in 
Complaynts  to  the  supreame  magistrate,  or  to  the  State  in 
England,  and  when  the  inferiour  governours  are  called  to 
Dublin,  or  the  Lord  Deputy  recalled  into  England,  they  fly 
after  them  with  open  throtes  to  lode  them  with  false  Callumnies, 
espetially  if  these  governours  happen  to  be  in  any  disgrace  with 
the  State,  or  haue  any  greate  enemyes  at  home  glad  to  backe 
theire  Complayntes. 


SHAKESPEARE'S  EUROPE.       487 

CHAPTER  VI. 

A  g^enerall  and  brife  discourse  of  the  Jewes  and  Greekes. 

[I  print  all  that  Moryson  says  of  the  Jews  but  omit  most  of 
what  he  records  of  the  Greeks,  as  not  being  very  interesting. 
— C.  H.] 

The  Jewes  are  a  nation  incredibly  dispised  among  all  Christians, 
and  of  the  Turkes  also,  and  were  dispersed  throughout  the  face 
of  the  world,  saue  that  they  haue  beene  long  banished  out  of 
some  Christian  Kingdomes,  as  England  Fraunce,  and  Nether- 
land,  where  notwithstanding  they  lurke  disguised,  though  they 
be  not  allowed  any  habitation  by  the  State.  And  where  they 
are  allowed  to  dwell,  they  Hue  vpon  vsury  and  selling  of  Fripery 
wares,  as  Brokers,  therein  permitted  by  Christian  Princes  for 
priuate  gayne  to  vse  horrible  extortions  vpon  their  subiectes,  but 
are  not  allowed  to  buy  any  lands,  howses,  or  stable  inheritances, 
nether  haue  they  any  Coyne  of  their  owne,  but  vse  the  Coynes 
of  Princes  where  they  Hue.  The  tenn  Tribes  of  the  kingdoms 
of  Israeli,  were  long  since  carryed  Captiue  and  dispersed  in  the 
furthest  East,  and  are  not  knowne  where  they  Hue,  hauing  no 
commerce  with  the  Jewes  knowne  to  vs. 

Touching  those  of  the  kingdome  they  had  at  Jerusalem,  they 
are  thought  to  be  mingled  in  theire  trybes  and  familyes,  but 
the  generall  opinion  is,  that  those  of  the  Tribe  of  Judah  Hue  in 
Turky,  and  those  of  the  Trybe  of  Beniamyn  Hue  in  Italy, 
Germany,  and  Poland.  They  are  a  miserable  nation  and  most 
miserable  in  that  they  cannot  see  the  cause  thereof,  being  the 
curse  of  the  blood  of  their  Messiah,  which  they  tooke  vpon 
themselues  and  their  Children,  whose  comming  they  still  expect, 
saying  it  is  thus  long  deferred  for  their  sinnes,  but  they  looke 
for  his  comming  from  the  East  before  and  towardes  the  end  of 
the  world.  At  Prage  vnder  the  Emperour  of  Germany  they  are 
allowed  a  litle  Citty  to  dwell  in,  with  gates  whereof  they  keepe 


488  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

the  keyes,  and  walled  lounde  about  for  theire  safety.  The 
Emperour  also  allowes  them  to  dwell  in  two  Cittyes  of  Silesia, 
and  diuers  villages  of  Moravia,  being  Provinces  of  the  kingdome 
of  Bohemia.  In  Germany  they  haue  only  a  streete  allowed 
them  to  dwell  in  at  Francfort,  (famous  yor  the  yearely  Marts). 
In  Poland,  at  Crakaw  they  haue  a  litle  Citty,  wherein  were 
about  700  Familyes,  which  payde  yearely  to  the  king  500 
Guldens,  besyde  the  tribute  vpon  occasions  imposed  of  a  Gulden 
for  each  head,  and  their  obligation  to  lend  the  king  mony  vpon 
his  occasions.  They  haue  also  habitation  in  other  Townes  of 
Poland,  and  myselfe  passed  a  village  only  inhabited  by  Jewes. 
Besydes  the  great  men  there  intertayne  Jewes  to  be  their 
Balyes,  to  order  and  gather  their  Rents,  finding  them  very 
vsefull  in  all  seruices  of  profitt,  and  wherein  witt  is  required. 
Generally  in  Poland  they  line  in  equall  right  with  Christians, 
for  king  Casimire  the  great  hauing  a  Jewe  to  his  Concubyne 
(which  he  was  not  permitted  to  marry)  gaue  them  great 
priuileges,  and  this  among  the  rest,  that  the  lawe  might  not 
proceede  against  a  Jewe  in  any  action  but  vpon  the  testimony 
of  Jewes.  But  in  Bohemia  and  Germany,  the  Jewes  vnder  the 
Emperour,  lined  in  great  oppression  and  basely  contemned  by 
the  people  being  Christians.  In  Italy  likewise  the  Jewes  line 
in  no  respect  no  not  the  most  learned  or  richest  of  them,  but 
in  less  contempt  of  the  people,  and  the  Princes  who  extort 
vpon  their  owne  subiectes,  doe  also  for  gayne  admitt  the  Jewes 
into  their  Cittyes,  and  permitt  them  to  vse  horrible  extortion 
vpon  their  subjectes,  in  the  lending  of  mony,  and  in  selling  or 
letting  out  by  the  day  or  weeke  vpon  vse  both  mens  and  wemens 
apparrell  and  furnitures  for  horses,  and  all  kyndes  of  Fripery 
wares.  Thus  at  Venice  they  haue  a  Court  yearde  closed  with 
gates  and  capable  of  great  Nombers,  wherein  they  dwell.  At 
Rome  they  haue  whole  streetes  allowed  for  their  habitation, 
and  Hue  there  in  great  nomber,  paying  their  tribute  to  the 
Pope  at  Shrostyde,  when  they  are  allowed  to  shewe  publike 
games.  They  are  allowed  to  Hue  in  all  Cittyes  of  Italy  and 
haue  greater  priuileges  in  Piemont  then  in  other  partes,  but  in 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  489 

all  these  places  they  are  tyed  to  weare  a  Redd  or  Yellowe  Capp, 
or  more  commonly  a  litle  bonett  or  hatt. 

Only  in  Mantua  they  haue  more  priuileges  then  the  Chris- 
tian Citizens,  keeping  the  cheefe  shops  in  the  very  markett 
places,  and  hardly  to  be  knowne  from  Christians,  being  only 
tyed  to  weare  a  litle  snipp  of  yellowe  lace  vpon  the  left  syde 
of  their  Clokes,  which  some  weare  on  the  insyde  of  their  Clockes, 
or  so,  as  (they  being  foulded  vnder  the  left  arme)  the  marks 
cannot  be  discerned.  In  Turky  they  Hue  vpon  the  Sea  Coasts, 
and  in  Citties  of  greatest  trafSque,  and  commonly  haue  the 
offices  to  gather  the  Emperours  tribuites.  As  likewise  among 
Christians  they  liue  in  Cittyes  hauing  greatest  Concourse  of 
marchants.  For  not  one  of  them  liveth  vpon  any  manuall 
trade,  but  growe  rich  by  their  witts,  or  rather  fraudes  in  extor- 
tions, wherein  also  many  Christians  and  Turkes  fynde  their 
imployment  and  seruice  very  vsefull  and  profitable  to  them. 
In  Turky  they  are  not  seene  in  any  townes  within  the  Con- 
tinent, but  only  in  theire  Jorneyes  from  one  Citty  of  traffique 
to  another,  much  lesse  are  they  seene  at  Jerusalem  which  is  a 
desert  Citty  for  the  habitation  of  religious  men,  but  hath  no 
traffique  of  Marchants. 

When  I  passed  through  Bohemia  I  founde  at  Prage  the 
foresayd  litle  Citty  inclosed,  and  hauing  gates  to  be  shutt  vp, 
allowed  to  the  Jewes  for  habitation,  where  free  liberty  of  all 
Eeligions  being  permitted,  I  had  oportunity  (without  Com- 
municating with  them  so  much  as  in  the  least  outward 
reverence  of  standing  bareheaded)  not  only  to  beholde  the  diners 
Ceremonyes,  of  the  Hussites,  the  Lutherans,  the  Papists,  and 
the  singular  Jesuites,  but  also  to  haue  free  speech  with  the 
Jewes,  and  to  enter  their  Synogoges  at  the  tyme  of  diuine 
seruice.  Some  500  Jewes  dwelt  in  this  litle  Citty,  that  Nomber 
being  often  increased  or  deminish[ed]  as  they  haue  occasion  to 
passe  from  one  Citty  to  another  for  traffique.  The  lawe  byndes 
the  men  to  weare  red  hatts  or  bonetts,  and  the  wemen  a  garment 
of  the  same  CoUer,  neere  blood,  to  witnesse  their  guiltinesse  of 
Christfl  blood,  but  with  mony  they  gett  some  dispensation  from 


490  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

this  lawe,  yet  so  as  the  men  are  knowne  by  apparant 
markes  in  their  hatts,  and  the  wemen  by  their  lynnen  and 
handes  dyed  (after  the  manner  in  Turky)  with  a  Coller  like 
saffron.      Thus    in   all   places   the   Jewes   long   seruitude    and 

,  wonderfuU  scattering  is  exposed  to  all  Christians  for  a  fearefuU 
spectikle,  and  to  themselues  for  a  dayly  remembrance  of  Gods 
Curse  layd  vpon  them.  At  Prage  they  haue  the  priuilege  of 
Cittizens,  but  they  buye  it  and  continue  it  with  great  payments 
of  mony,  aswell  imposed  on  them  by  the  Pope,  as  by  free  guift 
of  large  sommes  to  the  Emperour,  and  firnishing  him  with 
mony  vpon  all  occasions.  Besydes  they  Hue  in  exceeding  con- 
tempt, hearing  nothinge  but  reproches  from  the  people,  and 
vsed  by  them  more  like  doggs  then  men,  which  for  gayne  they 
beare,  though  they  might  goe  into  Italy  where  they  liue  in 
better  fashion,  and  where  the  Deuill  himselfe  bringing  stoore 
of  mony  may  be  welcome  and  reverenced. 

At  Prage  many  Familyes  of  Jewes  liued  packed  together 

.  in  one  litle  house,  which  makes  not  only  their  howses  but  their 
streetes  to  be  very  filthy,  and  theire  Citty  to  be  like  a  Dunghill. 
Also  they  feede  continually  vpon  Onyons  and  Garlike,  so  as  he 
had  neede  first  to  breake  his  fast,  and  haue  some  good  Oder  in 
his  hand,  who  will  enter  their  Citty  or  haue  Conference  with 
any  of  them.  They  eate  not  the  hinder  partes  of  any  beast  in 
Remembrance  of  Jacobs  lamed  thigh,  so  as  at  home  and  in  their 
Jornyes  they  kill  and  dresse  their  owne  meate.  In  this  their 
Citty  they  haue  Authority  yearely  to  chuse  foure  Judges  among 
themselues,  to  rule  them  and  Judge  causes  betweene  them,  but 
in  Cases  betweene  a  Jewe  and  Christian  they  are  determined 
by  the  Christian  magistrate.  The  Authority  of  the  cheefe 
Rabby  or  Priest  is  very  great  among  them.      They  punish 

.  Adultry  by  standing  vp  to  the  Chinn  in  water  a  whole  day. 
Theft  with  restitution  and  recompence  of  dommages,  but 
Murther  was  vnhard  of  among  themselues.  They  had  no  slaues 
bought  with  mony  or  so  borne,  but  after  the  manner  of 
Christians  the  poore  serued  the  rich  for  yearely  wages.  Only 
the  richer  sort  made  wills  or  testiments  in  writting,  others  made 


SHAKESPEARE'S      EUROPE.  491 

verball  testaments,  and  if  any  dyed  without  them,  their  male 
Chilldren  deuided  theirc  goodes,  and  were  bound  to  provide  for 
their  sisters,  which  were  allowed  no  dowiyes.  They  tooke  such 
oppressiiie  usury,  as  it  seemed  wonderfull  the  magistrate  would 
sviffer  them  so  to  devoure  Christians;  vpon  a  pawne  of  gold  or 
siluer  they  tooke  a  fourth  part,  and  vpon  a  pawne  of  Apparrell 
or  stuffe  they  tooke  halfe  the  principall  for  vse,  and  neuer  lent 
without  pawnes.  Yea  wheras  the  lawe  of  Germany  allowes  but 
fyue  in  the  hundreth  for  a  yeare,  many  Christians  were  so 
wicked  as  to  extort  the  former  vse  in  the  name  of  Jewes,  agree- 
ing with  a  poore  Jewe  to  bring  them  the  pawnes  and  the  mony 
when  it  was  repayd,  and  then  giueing  the  Jewe  some  part  of  the 
vse,  did  retayne  the  rest  for  themselues.  At  my  being  at  Prage 
the  Jewes  had  no  Maryages,  abstaining  fiom  them  for  seuen 
weekes  in  which  they  Celebrated  the  memorye  of  a  great  Rabby 
dead  of  old,  and  after  abstayning  from  them  for  another  feast 
in  memory  of  the  lawe  giuen  to  Moses.  But  the  Jewes  and 
Christians  related  to  me  that  the  Bryde  among  them  vsed  to 
sett  in  the  Syuogog  vnder  a  rich  cloth  of  State,  and  to  giue  her 
Fayth  to  her  husband  in  the  hands  of  the  Rabby,  confirming  it 
by  taking  a  Ringe,  and  to  spende  the  rest  of  the  day  in  feasting 
and  daunsing,  with  the  doores  open  for  all  Jewes  or  Christians 
that  would  enter,  permitting  imbraces  but  no  kisses  whyle  they 
daunsed.  They  admitted  diuorce  for  Barrennes,  and  many  like 
causes,  euen  the  smalest  where  both  partyes  consented.  The 
Virgins  maryed  at  11  or  12  yeares  and  the  young  men  at  15  or 
16  yeares  age  to  avoyde  fornication,  and  if  they  had  no  Children 
the  first  or  second  yeare,  there  was  no  loue  but  continuall  re- 
proches  betweene  themselues  and  their  Parents. 

Touching  Funeralls.  Vpon  each  fryday  being  the  evening 
of  their  Sabboth,  the  Jewes  in  Turky  vse  to  lye  and  beate  them- 
selues vpon  the  Tombes  of  their  dead  frends.  In  generall  from 
the  tyme  of  our  lord's  death  we  fynde  the  Jewes  to  haue  daily 
more  and  more  declyned  to  superstitions  and  perticularly  in 
this  point  of  mourning  for  the  dead,  and  keeping  Feasts  and 
Ceremonyes  in  memory  of  them.     So  as  they  are  now  come  to 


M2  SHAKESPEARE'S     EUROPE. 

keepe  a  booke  of  the  Names  of  all  dead  persons,  and  thrise  each 
yeare  to  reade  publikely  in  the  Synagoge  the  names  of  all  such 
as  haue  dyed  within  the  compasse  of  the  yeare,  and  to  pray 
vnto  God  that  he  will  receave  them  into  Paradise.  Yea  con- 
trary to  the  rules  of  mourning  in  the  scriptures,  vpon  the  death 
of  a  frend,  they  are  now  come  to  rende  their  garments,  for  a 
day  or  two  not  to  eate  in  the  house,  but  abroade,  to  abstayne 
from  eating  flesh  or  drincking  wyne,  except  it  be  vpon  the 
Sabboth  day,  not  to  wash  or  anoynte  themselues  for  seuen  dayes, 
nor  yet  to  lye  with  theire  wyues,  and  to  foUowe  the  dead  body 
to  the  graue  barefooted,  and  for  seuen  nightes  to  leaue  a  lampe 
lighted  at  home,  vpon  a  Foolish  opinion  that  the  soule  doth  so 
long  retorne  to  the  house  to  seeke  the  body,  and  finally  (as  I 
sayd)  weekely  vpon  Fryday  to  lye  and  beate  themselues  vpon 
the  Sepulcheres  of  the  dead.  At  Prage  the  Jewes  washed  the 
dead  body,  and  wrapt  it  in  linnen,  and  buryed  it  the  same  day 
before  the  sunne  sett,  calling  the  people  to  the  Funerall  by  the 
voyce  of  a  Cryer  passing  through  all  the  streetes.  The  body 
being  brought  to  the  graue,  the  boyes  did  reade  songes  written 
vpon  the  wall  of  the  Churchyeard,  bewayling  the  mortall  con- 
dition of  men,  and  confessing  death  to  be  the  most  iust  punish- 
ment of  sinne,  which  ended  the  body  was  putt  in  the  graue 
without  any  further  Ceremony  but  only  the  laying  of  a  greene 
Sodd  vnder  the  head.  Then  they  retorned  to  the  sayd  wall 
reading  another  song,  praying  God  for  Abrahams  Isackes  and 
Jacobs  sake,  not  to  permitt  the  diuill  to  kill  men,  and  recom- 
mendinge  to  those  Patriarkes  in  vehement  wordes  the  afflicted 
State  of  their  Posterity. 

Touching  Religion  I  obserued  that  at  Prage,  aswell  at  the 
doores  of  theire  priuate  houses  as  of  theire  Synagoges,  they  had 
a  prayer  clossed  vp  within  the  Posts  or  walles,  that  God  would 
protect  their  going  out  and  comming  in,  which  places  of  the 
Posts  or  walls  they  kissed  so  oft  as  they  entred  or  went  forth. 
Also  the  Jewes  did  weare  about  them  the  tenn  Commandments 
written  in  a  long  shred  of  parchment,  which  they  wore  aboute 
theire  heades  stiched  vp  vpon  the  insyde  of  the  Crownes  of 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  493 

theire  hatts,  and  also  foulded  about  their  left  armes.  In  the 
Porch  of  the  Syuogoge  before  they  entred,  they  sayd  some 
prayers,  and  also  washed  their  hands,  hauing  basons  of  water 
and  towells  layde  there  for  that  purpose,  which  was  their  inward 
and  outwarde  preperation  before  they  entred.  The  Synagoges 
had  no  bells,  but  the  people  were  called  together  by  the  voyce 
of  a  Cryer  passing  through  all  the  streetes.  Each  synogoge 
had  some  20  or  30  Rabbyes,  with  some  400  DoUers  allowed  to 
each  of  them  for  yearely  stipend,  but  of  these  one  was  supreme, 
who  hauing  a  greater  stipend,  had  care  of  educating  their 
Children,  and  of  preaching,  which  he  did  with  his  head  covered, 
sometymes  in  the  language  of  the  Germans,  sometymes  in  the 
Hebrewe  toung.  The  whole  Congregation  did  singe  altogether, 
each  man  hauing  imbrodred  linnen  cast  about  his  shoulders 
with  knotted  fringes  to  the  nomber  of  the  Commandements 
(which  I  take  to  be  their  Philacteryes),  so  as  the  Rabby  could 
not  be  knowne  from  the  rest,  but  by  his  standing  at  the  Alter. 
^  Their  singing  was  in  a  hollow  tone,  very  lowe  at  the  first, 
but  rysing  by  degrees,  and  sometymes  stretched  to  flatt  roring, 
and  the  people  in  singing  answered  the  Rabby,  and  some  tymes 
bowed  their  heades  lowe,  shaking  their  hinder  partes,  with  many 
ridiculous  tones  and  gestures.  Their  diuine  seruice  (saue  that 
they  dispise  the  newe  testament)  is  not  vnlike  ours,  for  it  con- 
sists of  Psalmes,  and  two  lessons,  one  out  of  the  lawe,  the  second 
out  of  the  Prophetts  (which  last  a  boye  reades,  they  lesse  esteem- 
ing them  then  the  lawe).  In  the  midst  of  the  Synogog  they 
had  a  litle  rounde  building  open  in  the  vper  paxte  where  the 
lawe  was  layd  vp,  which  was  foulded  like  a  Rowle  betweene  two 
Joillers  of  siluer.  And  this  lawe  was  in  the  morning  opened 
and  lifted  vp  to  be  shewed  to  the  people,  all  men  first  offering 
mony  to  the  Treasurye,  with  great  emulation  to  haue  the 
honour  to  shewe  it  by  giuing  most.  And  while  it  was  shewed 
all  the  people  often  turned  their  bodyes  rounde,  with  diiiers  mad 
gestures,  and  at  last  fell  to  weeping  and  flatt  roring,  yet  so  as 
it  appeared  an  outwarde  Ceremony  rather  then  inwarde  passion 
or  devotion.     In  prayers  they  neuer  kneeled  but  only  bended 


494  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

forward,  and  neuer  putt  ofE  their  hatts  in  there  devotions  or 
in  entring  or  going  out  of  the  Synogoge.  Vpon  the  Saboth 
day  being  Satterday,  diuine  seruice  continued  from  morning 
to  night,  but  diuers  companyes  went  out  to  eate  or  sleepe  or 
refresh  themselues  at  their  pleasure,  and  in  shorte  space  re- 
torned  agayne.  But  that  day  no  Jews  dressed  any  meate,  nor 
bought  or  souled,  nor  would  Receaue  any  mony  though  it  were 
a  desperate  debt,  nor  yet  pay  any  mony  for  any  gayne.  They 
had  lampes  burning  by  day  in  the  Synogoge,  to  the  honour  of 
God  only,  and  these  were  very  fewe.  The  wemen  came  not  into 
the  Synogoge  among  men,  but  vnder  the  same  Roof  had  their 
owns  Synogoge  and  a  doore  to  enter  it,  hauing  windowes  or 
narrowe  Cleftes  in  the  wall  to  heare  the  men  singing,  but  them- 
selues only  did  reade  or  mumble  with  a  lowe  voyce,  and  were 
otherwise  silent. 

The  Jewes  beleeue  the  Resurrection  of  the  dead.  They 
deny  the  Trenity  of  persons  in  the  deity,  and  holde  no  eternall 
damnation,  but  that  in  prossesse  of  tyme  the  most  wicked,  yea 
the  very  Deuills  after  long  repentance  and  punishment  shalbe 
saued,  and  hell  abolished,  and  all  the  Creatures  restored  to  the 
state  in  which  they  were  first  Created.  They  whip  themselues 
in  the  Synagoges,  but  more  gently  then  the  Papists,  being  con- 
tent to  weare  out  the  rods  vpon  the  stones;  hauing  broken  the 
lawe,  they  come  to  the  Rabby  to  impose  punishment  on  them, 
but  make  no  particular  confession  of  the  Fact.  They  keepe 
duly  all  their  old  Feasts,  and  Fastinges,  yet  fast  not  at  nights 
but  only  at  noone,  and  are  very  Charitable  in  workes  of  Pitty 
more  spetially  in  ransoming  Captiue  Jewes. 

They  keepe  the  feast  of  Easter  the  14th  day  of  theire  first 
month  from  the  Creation  of  the  Sunn  and  moone,  only  for  eight 
dayes  eating  vnleuened  bread,  for  they  hold  it  vnlawfull  to  kill 
a  Paschall  lambe  or  to  offer  any  sacrifice  but  only  at  Jerusalem. 

At  Prage  they  Circumcised  their  Children  vpon  the  eighth 
day,  and  this  Circumcision  they  vse  to  the  dead  as  to  the  lining, 
but  thincke  it  not  necessary  to  Saluation,  (as  at  their  first  com- 
ming    out    of    Egipt    they    were    not    Circumcised     in    the 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  496 

wildernes  for  forty  yeare8),the  Covenant  standing  firme  without 
the  seale  therof  when  it  cannot  be  had.  My  selfe  did  see  the 
Ceremonyes  therof  in  this  manner  when  the  Chylde  came  neere 
to  the  Synagog,  they  raysed  a  clamour  in  the  Hebrewe 
tounge;  Blessed  is  he  that  commeth  in  the  name  of  the  lord. 
At  the  dore,  the  wemen  not  permited  to  enter,  deliuered  the 
Childe  to  the  Father,  who  caryed  it  to  the  Alter,  and  then  was 
a  generall  offering  made  with  great  emulation  who  shoulde 
carry  the  box  of  powder,  who  the  Salt,  who  the  knife,  as  in 
England  wee  offer  who  shall  haue  the  Brides  gloues.  Then  the 
Chyldes  linnen  Clothes  being  opened,  the  Eabby  eutt  off  his 
prepuce,  and  (with  leaue  be  it  related  for  clearing  of  the 
Ceremony)  did  with  his  mouth  sucke  the  blood  of  his  priuy  part, 
and  after  drawing  and  spitting  out  of  much  blood,  sprinckled 
a  red  powder  vpon  the  wounde.  The  prepuce  he  had  at  the 
first  cutting  cast  into  a  guilt  syluer  bowle  full  of  wyne,  wherof 
the  Rabby  the  Father  and  the  Godfather  did  drincke,  sprinck- 
ling  some  drops  into  the  Chyldes  mouth.  Then  the  prepuce  or 
foreskinne  was  taken  out,  and  putt  into  a  box  of  salt  to  be 
buryed  after  in  the  Churchyearde.  The  Father  helde  the 
Chylde  all  this  tyme  in  his  Armes,  and  together  with  the  God 
Father  testifyed  that  it  was  the  seede  of  Abraham,  and  so  gaue 
the  name  to  it.  This  donne  the  Father  carying  the  Chylde 
backe  to  the  doore  of  the  Synagog,  there  deliuered  it  to  the 
Nurse  and  wemen  expecting  it.  The  daughters  without  vsing 
any  Ceremony  insteede  of  Circumcision,  haue  names  giuen 
them  by  their  parents  at  dinner  or  supper  vpon  the  eighth 
day  among  frends  called  to  the  Feast,  after  the  singing  of  a 
Psalme. 


Of  the  Greekes. 

Now  Touching  the  Grecians  somthing  must  be  very  breefly 
sayd  of  them,  before  I  come  to  my  much  wished  Peryod  of  this 
discourse,  because  I  passed  through  many  Prouinces  and  lies 
inhabited  by  them.     The  Empire  and  kingdome  of  the  Greekes 


4«6  SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE. 

from  all  antiquity  famous  (and  continuing  of  great  power  till 
the  Turkes  invaded  Europe  and  tooke  Constantinople),  from  that 
tyme  hath  beene  vtteily  abolished,  and  the  people  haue  beene 
troden  vnderfeete.  Of  them  some  Hue  as  in  exile  (at  Naples, 
in  ApuUia,  in  Calabria,  at  Rome,  and  in  the  Citty  of  Venice) 
hauing  nether  land  nor  coyne  of  their  owne.  Others  Hue 
subiect  to  the  State  of  Venice  in  their  owne  land,  and  inioying 
Inheritances  of  land,  but  vse  the  Coyne  of  that  State,  (as  in  the 
Hands  of  Corfu,  Cephalonia  the  greater  and  the  lesser,  of  Zante, 
and  of  Candia).  But  the  greatest  part  Hue  in  the  Hands  and 
Continent  of  Greece  vpon  their  owne  land,  yet  possessing  not 
one  foote  thereof  by  inheritance,  but  lining  as  most  base  slaues 
to  the  Turkish  tyranny  and  vsing  theire  Coynes,  inioying  only 
liberty  of  Conscience  in  Religion,  and  Churches  to  meete  in  for 
that  purpose,  vnder  Capitall  punishment  if  they  perswade  any 
to  become  Christians,  or  speake  a  worde  against  Mahomett,  but 
otherwise  disarmed  and  vsed  like  borne  slaues,  so  oppressed  by 
the  Rapyne  of  the  Turkes  as  they  cannot  inioye  the  goodes  they 
gett  by  the  sweate  of  theire  browes,  the  Come  they  sowe,  nor 
the  wyne  they  plant,  yea  not  the  Children  they  begett,  since 
(as  I  haue  formerly  shewed  in  the  Turkes  Commonwealth)  every 
third  yeare  their  most  ingenious  and  strong  Children  are  taken 
for  tribute,  and  brought  vp  by  the  Emperour  in  Turkish 
Religion  to  serue  in  his  warrs,  where  they  proue  the  greatest 
haters  and  persecuters  of  all  Christians  and  of  theire  owne 
parents  and  kindred.  Yea  the  Greekes  are  more  dispised  by  the 
Turkes  then  any  other  Christians,  because  they  lost  their  liberty 
and   Kingdome   basely   and    Cowardly,   making   small   or   no 

resistance  against  the  Turkes  Conquest It  seemed 

strange  to  mee  that  the  Pope  should  tolerate  the  Greekes  to 
haue  Churches  in  Italy  and  Rome  it  selfe,  calling  them  only 
scismatikes,  whereas  they  stand  condemned  for  heritikes  in  the 
highest  Article  of  Fayth  touching  the  Trenity,  and  yet  is  so 
farr  from  suffering  Protestants  to  haue  Churches  vnder  him,  as 
he  will  not  lett  them  Hue  where  he  hath  power  to  kill  them  if 
they  be  knowne  to  be  Protestants. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    EUROPE.  497 

To  conclude,  besyde  the  Nation  of  the  Greekes  the  great 
Empire  of  the  Moscouites  professeth  their  Religion.  And  so 
I  gladly  ende  this  discourse  and  worke. 

All  glory  be  to  God  the  Father 
the  Sonne  the  holy  Ghost  for  euer. 
Amen. 

14°  Junij  1626 :  Imprimatur.     Tho :  Wilson. 


SHERRATT   AND   HUGHES 

PRINTERS 

LONDON  AND   MANCHESTER 


/, 


^~   RETURN     CIRCULATION  DEPARTMENT 

TO"^     202  Main  Library 

LOAN  PERIOD  1 
HOME  USE 

2 

3 

4 

5                                 I 

5 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 
.    Ranewals  and  Recharges  may  be  made  4  days  prior  to  the  due  date. 
Books  may  be  Renewed  by  calling     642-3405. 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 

FEB  1^1988 

moK  DEC  14 191 

17 

fliir*     *-b     ^      r\r\f\A 

AUb  2  y  2001 

FORM  NO.  DD6, 


<^' 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKELEY 
BERKELEY,  CA  94720 


UC.  BERKELEY  L 

,        Jill 


/' 


UNIVERSITY  OF'CAUFORNIA  UBRARY 


1 


